OU AG fit f Wi $F: 47 TRAST RRAO. Be tN i 017) th: ith. apse ray Erte ely s pao, ru, iJ SSS Ts i Baty + . te. 7 = = “a +. -- tik. clots : wee. ofl ay iti 7 tf 248 tag ' deldese cejatalie testy of gtk Aiitih sitet ne rH Rie PUM per ie titi Hite seat: arty $, eeeeity rite fi 4 fats teen tf Fepedad Le ie 4) be Egeh bity oes : ie ti tH fi ha Seek 4 deh Syd Ep ityort Beet sete Sie i of aes Hie ifaed om 8 eae! Salt Fa ae = A Sarteess aiaiee be rh TaOy tert et ee a3 SSH rity Fm ’} wise, Y Ra dels Eratiny diese je dred ine Titer 2 ake California Academy of ee RECEIVED BY PURCHASE f iy Digitized by the Internet Archive — in 2012 with funding from California Academy of Sciences Library a . Iwww.archive.org/details/arboretumetfru03loud “an . ca | } : a - oe ‘ SS er a > os ARBORETUM ET FRUTICETUM BRITANNICUM:; OR, THE TREES AND SHRUBS OF BRITAIN, Patibe and Jfareign, Wardy and Walf-Wardy, PICTORIALLY AND BOTANICALLY DELINEATED, AND SCIENTIFICALLY AND POPULARLY DESCRIBED ; WITH THEIR PROPAGATION, CULTURE, MANAGEMENT, AND USES IN THE ARTS, IN USEFUL AND ORNAMENTAL PLANTATIONS, AND IN LANDSCAPE-GARDENING ; PRECEDED BY A HISTORICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL OUTLINE OF THE TREES AND SHRUBS OF TEMPERATE CLIMATES THROUGHOUT THE WORLD. BY J. C. LOUDON, F.L. & H.S. &e. AUTHOR OF THE ENCYCLOPEDIAS OF GARDENING AND OF AGRICULTURE, IN EIGHT VOLUMES: FOUR OF LETTERPRESS, ILLUSTRATED BY ABOVE 2500 ENGRAVINGS ; AND FOUR OF OCTAVO AND QUARTO PLATES. ARAAA VOL. III. FROM ASCLEPIADA CEA, P. 1257., TO CORYLA‘CEA, P. 2080., INCLUSIVE. SECOND EDITION. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE AUTHOR; AND SOLD BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS, PATERNOSTER-ROW. 1844. SB 435 26F JE $y “FZ cpl FORWN, 4 LIBRARY « % & IDE MY OF sot Lonpox : Printed by A. Srorriswoone, New-Street-Square, CONTENTS OF VOL, ITI. The Roman numerals refer to the General Table of Contents, Vol. I. p. xvii. to cliii., where the species and varieties, with all their synonymes, will be found systematically arranged; the first column of Arabic figures to the pages of the text in this volume, and the second to DON of the ‘supplementary matter con- tained in Vol. IV. The names of the half-hardy and suffruticose orders and genera are in small type. i i; III. IV. a i. I. I...) LV Asclepiadacer. — xcix. 1257 2581 Stachss Bie. ee i! cit 121 a a avandula - - c 281 Periploca L. - XCIK. 1257, A’cynos Lk. . ci 1282 Gardoquia Hook. - - cii 1282 i eis Vestine Sm. - - Cii ieee = 1 via - c 9 Bignoniacee. xcix. 1258 2581 Audibaia Benth. - ; cus. base : Note ectrant - - 1283 Bignonia Tourn. - ~ c 1285 2581 Siderits Ait, . - ci 1285 Trumpet Flower. Soha ae nen : = cii 33 eh i= - 1283 Técoma Juss. - e; 61259), 2581 Dracocéphalum Cor Com. : cil 1283 , siu - 1283 Catdlpa Juss. - ce. 1261 Prostanthéra Lab. - ci. 1283 2583 Eccremocarpus Thunb. - Gc: ae Pa . D. D = = Cc .9 ‘ ae sie Verbenacee. - cil. 1285 2583 Cobeaceez. c. 1264 Vitter Eo = & cil. 1285 2583 \ Chaste Tree. Cobee'a Cav. - ‘ Sa iiereee Clerodéndron R. Br. : ci. 1286 2583 . Duranta Hort. - - oli. dane : Convolvuldacee. = G 1264 Aloysia Or. - - cii- 286 2583 Convélvulus L. - . c. 1264 Myopor me. - cli. 1287 been My6porum R. Br. - - cii. 1287 Boraginacee. ce. 1265 aN Lithospérmum L. - ; e. 1265 Gilobulariacee. - cil. 1287 Echium L. - : : c. 1265 : : “s Raticagipiczn Ts. | = c. 1265 Globularia L. - - cii. 1287 i a hye aes Plumbaginee. - cil. 1287 2583 ; ; StaticeL. = 2 cii. 1987 Ehretia 3 c. 1265 Plumbigo L. 2 . cii. 1287 2585 EN ee Solanacee. - ec. 1266 2581 Chenopodiacee. cii, 1287 2583 Nightshade. ; Goosefoot. ose Lycium L. - 7! ci. 1269 2589 | 4 triplex L. - cil. 1289 2583 Box Thorn _ tree Pursiane. ‘iss Grabéwskia Schl. - ci. 1273 Diotis Schreb. s cul, 1290 z Andbasis L. - ~ Ciii. 1291 Nicotiana Grah. _ - 5 ci. 1274 Kodchia Schr. - : ciii. 1291 2583 Brugmansia R. et P. - ci. 1274 J Bosea Li. y ciii. 1291 oe at > z eh Wh Camphorésma Schk. - ciii 1291 Véstia W. - - ci 1274 coo ae Polygonace@. - ciii. 1292 2583 Biddlea L. - cl. 1276 Goat Wheat. Halléria L. : - ci. 1277 Atraphaxis L. - clili. 1294 Maurdndya J - Ci. 1277 5 555 Mimulus Ww. - ci. «1877 Calligonum L - cil. 1295 Anthocércis R. Br. - ci. 1277 Brunnichia Geertn. = ciii. 1296 Calceolaria L. - - ci. 1277 Rimex L. E ciii. 1296 ae aoe Re - Me mee Polygonum R. Br. - ciii. 1296 Miaatcr: | : cary Lauracee ‘ii et - - ; i 5 Angelonia H. B. et K. - ci. 1377 cul. 1296 2583 ee Dos x pr pepms ll Latrus Plin. - cili. 1296 2583 Nycterinia D. Don - ci. 1277 Sweet Bay Tree. Sassafras Tree. Labiacee. = cl 1278 Cinnamomum Snt. - civ. 1305 — . ‘ ° Dee ttt: oasgq | Firotencem. - civ. 1808 2582 Hyssopus L. - - cil. 1278 Banksia R. Br. - - civ. 1306 2584 Tetcrium Schreb. - - cii. 1279 Grevillea Cun. - - civ. 1306 Phidmis L. - - ii. 1279 Hakea R. Br. . civ. 1306 A 2 iv I. Thymeldcee. - civ. Daphne L. - civ. Mexercon. Spurge Laurel. Direa L. = « cv. Leather-wood. Gnidia L. : cv. Passerina L. - - cv. Pimeiéa Lad. - - cv. Santalacee. - ev. Nyssa L._ - - cv. Tupelo Tree. ‘ Osyris Le - - evi. Poet's Cassia. Eleagnacee. - evi. Elwignus Tourn. - evi. Oleaster. ‘ Wild Olive. Hippophae L. - evi. Sea Buckthorn. Sallow Thorn. Shephérdia Nutt. - evi. Aristolochiacee. evi. Aristolochia L. - cvi. Birthwort. Euphorbiacee. evii. Euphérbia_ - = evii. : Spurge. Stillingia Garden - evil. Biaxus Tourn, - cvii. Bor Tree. Plagidnthus Forst. cvii. Cluytia Bot. Mag. - evii. Urticadcee. - evii. Morus Tourn. - CVil. Mulberry. Broussonétia Vent. eviil, Paper Mulberry. Taclira Nutt. - evill. Osage Orange. CONTENTS OF ul. 1306 1307 1314 1315 1515 1315 {S15 1315 1320 1320 1321 1324 1327 1328 1328 1830 1331 1332 1382 1341 1341 1342 1343 1361 1362 Iv. 2584 2584 2584 2584 2584 2585 2585 2585 2585 2585 2586 2586 2586 VOL. III. Fieus Tourn, . Fig Tree. Borya W~ - x Ulmadcea. - U'imus Be = - Elm. Planera Gmel. - Zelkoua Tree. Céltis Tourn. . Nettle Tree. Lote Tree. Juglandacee. - Juiglans - - Walnut Tree. Carya Nutt. - - Hickory Tree.§ Pterocarya Kunth Salicadcee. sane TARY i - Willow. Pépulus Tourn. - Poplar. Betulacee. - Alnus Tourn. 5 Alder. Bétula Tourn. = Birch. Corylacee, or Cupulifere. Quéreus L. - Castanea Tourn. - Chestnut. Carpinus L. - - Hornbeam. O'strya WH. - - Hop Hornbeam. Corylus vis Lad = Haxel. CX. cx. cxi. cxi. cxi. CXl. cxxi. CXxxill. CXxiil. CXXilil. CXxXxiv. CXXiv. cXxxix. CXxx. CXXX. CXXxXi. CXXXi. III. 1356 1370 « LS%t 1373 1409 1413 1420 1421 1441 1451 1453 1453 1636 1677 1677 1690 1715 1717 1949 1983 2004 2015 2016 Iv. 2586 2586 2586 2586 2587 | 2587 2587 2584 2587 2587 2588 2589 2589 2590 2590 2590 2593 2595 2595 2595 2595 ALPHABETICAL INDEX TO VOL. IIl. ALPHABETICAL INDEX TO VOL. III. Abele Tree - Afcynos Lk. Alder Peta Alnus Tourn. = Alonsda R. et P. - Aloysia Or. : American Oaks = Andbasis L. Angelonia H. B. et K. Anthocércis R. Br. - Aristolochia L. - Aristolochidcee - Asclepiadacez - Aspen - ~ Atraphaxis L. - A'triplex L. - Audibértia Benth. - Balsam Poplar - Banksia R. Br. - = Bay Tree - - Beech - - Benzoin Laurel - Bétula Tourn. - Betuldcee - - Bignonia Tourn. - Bignoniaceze - Birch - - Birthwort - - Black Italian Poplar Black Poplar - Boraginacee Borya W. - ue Bésea L. - Box Thorn = = Box Tree - - Broussonétia Vent. Brugmansia R. et P. Brunnichia Gertn. - Baddlea L. z Bixus Tourn. - Caldmpelis D. Don - Calceolaria L. - Calligonum L. e Camphorésma Schk, Capraria C. Carolina Poplar : C4arpinus L. a Carya Nutt. - Castanea Tourn. - Catalpa Juss. - Célsia Jacq. - - Céltis Tourn. - Céstrum L. - Chaste Tree = = Chenopodiacee - Chenopodium ZL. - Chestnut = - Cinnamodmum Synt. Clerodéndron R. Br. - Cluytia Bot. Mag. - Cobce‘a Cav. - - Cobeacere - ~ Convolvulicee | - - Ti CXxXi. cil. eCXXill. e@Xxlil. ci. Ccii. CxxXvi. ciil. ci. cl. evi. evi. XC1x. CXXii. cli. clil. cil CXXili. civ. clii. CXxXix. Civ. CXXiil. CXX1il. Cc. Xcix. CXXill. lvi. CXXil. CXX1i. ct Cvlil. cili. cl. evil. eVill. Ci. ciii. Cl. CVli. Cc. ci. Clll. Ciii. ci. CXXIil. CXxx. cxi. cxXxxX. Cc. Cle c1x. Cle cil. cil. 2595 2587 2595 2583 2583 2595 2583 Convolvulus Cordiaceze Cork Tree - Corylacee - Corylus L. Cupulifere - Daphne L. = Diotis Schreb. Direa 1. \ *- Dracocéphalum Com. Durdnta Hort. Eccremocarpus Thunb. E‘ehium L. Ehreétia Eleagnacee - Eleagnus Tourn. Elm - Euphorbia - Euphorbiaceee Fagus L. - Ficus Tourn. Fig Tree - Filbert - Gardoquia Hook. - Globularia L. - Globulaviacee Gnidia L. Goat Wheat Goosefoot -« Grabowskia Schl. Grevillea Cunn. - Hakea R. Br. - Halléria L. . Hazel = Heliotrdpium L. Hickory Hippoéphae L. Hop Hornbeam Hornbeam_ - Hyssopus L. - Tlex - Juglanddcee Juglans - Kochia Schr. - Labiacee - Laurdcee - Laurel - Latrus Plin. Lavandula L. Leather-wood Leondtis R. Br. Lithospérmum L. - Live Oak - Lombardy Poplar - Lophospérmum Don Lote Tree - Lycium L. Maclira Nutt. Maurandya Jacq. Mexican Oaks Mezereon - Mimulus WwW. - Morus Tourn. A 3 Lory Fide CXXVill. CXXiv. CXXXi. CxXiv. Civ. clil. cv. cil. cil. c. c. Cc. cvi. cvi. evil. cvil. evil. CXX1X. evil. eviil. CXXXi. cil. cii. cii. cv. clil. cil. cl. civ. Civ. Ci. cxx Xi. Cc. exl. CVi. CxxXi. CXXXx. cil. CXXVIil. cx. cx. ciii. ci. Clil. clil. cill. cil. cv. Cli. ee ce CXXVUll. CXxil. ci. cx. ci. 2583 2595 2587 2584 2595 2595 2587 2587 2583 2583 2583 2583 2582 2586 vi Mulberry - Mvre oporing - Myoporum R. Br. Myrtle of Van Die- } exxx, CXXViil. men’s Land Nepal Oaks Nettle Tree - Nicotiana Grah. < Nightshade Nycterfnia D. Don Nyssa = Oak ®. Oleaster - Ontario Poplar Orache - Osage Orange O'strya W. Osyris ZL. - Paper Mulberry Passerina L. Periploca L. Phildmis L. Pimeléa Lab. Plagidnthus Forst. Planera Gmel. Plectranthus L. - Poet’s Cassia Polygondcee Polygonum R. Br. Poplar - Populus Tourn. Prasium L. Prostanthéra Lab. Proteacere Pterocarya Kunth Quércus IL. - Red Bay - Rhodochiton Zucc. Rosmarinus L. - Rimex L. Salicdcee cix. ci. c. cl. cv. CXXiv. evi. CXXili. cil. cvili. CXXXi. evi. eviil. cv. XC1X. cil. cv. cvii. clx. cii. cli. cil. evi. ciil. ciii. exxi. CXXi. cli. cil. civ. exi. cCXXiv. civ. ci. cii. clii. cxi. U1. 1343 1287 1287 1982 1920 1413 1274 1266 1277 1315 1717 1351 1676 1289 1862 2015 2587 ALPHABETICAL INDEX TO VOL, III. Salix L. ~- = cXi. Sallow Thorn - evi. Salvia Le - - cil. Santalacee - ° ev. Sassafras Tree - cli Saturdja L - - ci. Scrophulariacee - cl. Sea Buckthorn S evi. Shephérdia Nutt. - evi. Sideritis Ait. - - cli. Solanacee - - c. Solandra L. - ci. Solanum L. “ Cc. Sphacele Benth. - : cli. Spurge - - evil. Spurge Laurel - civ. Stachys L. - - Cii. Statice L. - cil. Stillingia Gard. - evii. Sweet Bay - - clii Técoma Juss. = Cc. Tetcrium Schreb. - cil. Thymelacee - - civ. Thymus L. oie Tragopyrum Bieb, - cll. Tree Purslane - clii Trumpet Flower - C. Tupelo Tree - cv. Turkey Oaks - CXXV Ulmdcee - bs eviil. Uimus Li - - eviil Urticdcee - = evil Verbendcee - . cil. Verdnica Ait. - - fei. Véstia WwW. - - ci. Vitex L. - “ cil. Walnut Tree - - cx. Westringia Sm. - - cli. Wild Olive - Sy cvi. Willow - + cxi. Zelkoua Tree - cix. Il. 1453 1324 1282 1315 1301 1278 1276 1324 1327 1283 1266 1274 1266 1283 1331 1309 1281 1287 1332 1296 1259 1271 1306 1278 1292 1289 1258 1315 1846 1371 1373 1342 1285 1277 1274 1285 1421 1282 1321 1453 1409 IV. 2587 2584 2582 2584 258) 2581 2585 2583 2581 2584 2582 2583 2583 2581 2586 2586 2586 2583 2583 2587 2584 2587 ARBORETUM ET FRUTICETUM BRITANNICUM. CHAP. .LXXVIHI. OF THE HARDY AND HALF-HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER ASCLEPIADA‘CE#. Genus I. PERI’PLOCA LZ. Tue Periproca. Lin. Syst. Pentandria Digynia. Identification. R. Br. in Mém. Wern. Soc., 1. p. 57. ; Lindl. Nat. Syst. Bot., edit. 2., p. 305. ; Don’s Miil., 4 p. 163. Synonymes. Periploca Fy. ; Schlinge, Ger. Derivation. From peripleko, to wrap about ; in allusion to the twining stems. Gen. Char., §c. Corolla rotate. Throat furnished with 5 awned scales, which alternate with the segments of the corolla. Filaments distinct. Anthers cohering, bearded on the back ; pollen masses applied to the dilated tops of the corpuscles of the stigma, solitary, or composed of 4 confluent ones. Stigma almost mutic. ollicles cylindrical, much divaricate, smooth. Seeds comose. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 163.) — The hardy species are natives of the south of Europe, the north-west of Asia, or the north of Africa. Twining glabrous shrubs. Leaves opposite, shining. Flowers subcorymbose, inter- petiolar ; of easy culture in common soil, and propagated by cuttings of the root or shoots, or by layers. 41. P.Gre'ca L. The Greek Periploca. Identification. Lin. Sp., p. 309. ; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 163. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Sem e. a maculata Manch, Schmidt Baum., 1. t. 46., Du Ham. Arb., 2. p. 104. t. 21., Hort. ngl., . Engravings. Jacq. Misc., 1. p.11. t. 1. f. 2.; Fl. Grec., t. 249. ; Bot. Reg., t. 803. ; Schkuhr Handb., t.53.; and our figs. 1087. and 1088. Spec. Char.,§c. Leaves varying from ovate to lanceolate. Corymbs on long peduncles. Flowers hairy inside. Branches brown. Segments of corolla linear, rounded at the apex, greenish outside, CA> and brownish inside, and clothed with copious PP ja A). a. short hairs. Leaves deciduous, 3—4 in. long. “Sa fA (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 163.) A hardy twining VAIN YA shrub, a native of the south of France, and of ZA AA : 4 Bithynia, found also about , Bursa, and on Mount Athos; flowering in July and August. It was in- troduced in 1597, and is frequent in gardens. The remarkable colour and rich velvety appearance LISS of the flowers, the elegant f as x form of the leaves, and é 1087 the facility with which the 1088 plant can be made to cover an extensive space, render it useful for arbours, &c.; but it is mentioned in the eo Hamel that the odour of the flowers N 6 1258 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. is considered unwholesome, and even dangerous, to those who are long exposed to it. In the Gard. Mag., vol. ix. p. 586., Mr. Godsall, nursery- man, of Hereford, mentions that he has seen the pavement of an arbour over which a plant of Perfploca gre‘ca was trained, and in full flower, literally covered with dead house-flies, which appeared to have fallen from the blossoms, apparently killed by some deleterious property contained in them. The capability of extension of this plant is proved by one in the Cambridge Botanic Garden having been trained, by means of a jack chain, as high as the branches of one of the trees of Sophora japonica, mentioned in p. 565. as being 50 ft. high, and which was clear of branches to a con- siderable height. When twined round a tree, the periploca forms a deep identation in the bark. (See Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi. p. 331.) Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 1s. 6d. each; at Bollwyller, 60 cents; and at New York, 374 cents. 2 2. P. aneustiro‘i1a Labill. The narrow-leaved Periploca. Identification. Lab. Pl. Syr., dec. 2. p. 13. t.'7. ; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 163. Synonymes. P. rigida Viv.; P. levigata Vahl. Engravings. Labill. Pl. Syr., dec. 2. p. 13. t. 17.; and our fig. 1089. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves veinless, narrow-lanceolate, glabrous, per- sistent. Cymes trichotomous. Flowers purplish inside, pale yellow < beneath and round the mouth, with a white spot in the middle. Leaves lin. long. (Don’s Miil., iv. p. 163.) A twining shrub, a native of Tunis, on Mount Schibel Jsekel; and of the Island of | Lampedosa, at the sea side, near Laodicea. An ornamental plant, which was introduced in 1800, and is quite as hardy as P. gre‘ca, It is rare in British collections. f&. P. levigdta Ait.; P. punicefdlia Cav. Icon., 3. t. 217.; is a twining evergreen shrub, a native of the Canary Islands, which was introduced in 1779; and, though generally kept in green-houses, would live through the winter against a south wall, with protection. The half-hardy species of Periploca, being deciduous, may be pre- served through the winter with much less care than many other tender trees and shrubs. CHAP. LXXIX. OF THE HARDY AND HALF-HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS BELONGING TO THE ORDER BIGNONIA‘CER. Tne genera belonging to this order which contain hardy species are, Bignonia, Técoma, and Catdlpa, which are thus distinguished : — Bieno‘ns4 Tourn. Calyx 5-toothed. Dissepiment of the fruit parallel. Tecoma Juss. Calyx 5-toothed. Dissepiment of the fruit contrary. CATA LPA Juss. Calyx 2-parted. Dissepiment of the fruit parallel. Genus I. f BIGNO'N/JA Tourn. Tae Trumpet Firower. Lin. Syst. Didynamia Angiospérmia. Identification. "Tourn. Inst., 72.; Juss. Gen., 139.; Gaertn. Fruct., t. 52. ; H. B. et Kunth Nov. Gen. Amer., 5. p.192.; D. Don in Edin, Phil. Journ, ; Lindl. Nat. Syst. Bot., edit. 2., p. 282.; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 216. muymes, Lignonia sp. of Lin. and others ; Bignone, Fr. ; Trompetenblume, Ger. ertvation. So named by Tournefort, in compliment to the Abbé Bignon, librarian to Louis XIV. Gen. Char., &c. Calyx campanulate, 5-toothed, rarely entire. Corolla with a short tube, a campanulate throat, and a 5-lobed bilabiate limb. Stamens 4, didynamous, that is, 2 long and 2 short; with the rudiment of a fifth. Lobes of anthers divaricate. Stigma bilamellate. Capsule silique-formed, 2-celled ; CHAP. LXXIX. BIGNONIA‘CEZ. TE’COMA 1259 having the dissepiment parallel with the valves. Seeds disposed in 2 rows, imbricate, transverse, with membranous wings. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 216.) — Usually climbing shrubs, furnished with tendrils, rarely erect trees or shrubs. Leaves opposite, simple, conjugate, trifoliolate, digitate, or pinnate. Flowers axillary and terminal, usually panicled. Corollas trumpet-shaped, white, yellow, orange-coloured, purple, violaceous, or rose- coloured. The only hardy species is a subevergreen climber, a native of North America; and, like all the plants of this order, easily propagated by cuttings of the roots, or shoots. 2# 1.B. capreota‘ta L. The tendriled Bignonia, or Trumpet Flower. Identification. Lin. Sp., 870. ; Hort. Cliff., 317. ; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 217. Engravings. Bot. Mag., t. 864.; Breyn. Icon., 33. t. 25.; Du Ham. Arb., 1. p. 104. t. 40.; Boce. Sic., 31. t. 15. f. 31.; Zan. Hist., 74. f. 2. ed. 2. 49. t. 33. ; and our jig. 1090. Spec. Char., &c. Climbing. Leaves conjugate; leaflets cordate-oblong; lower ones simple. Tendrils small, trifid; the lobes bifurcate. Peduncles axillary, 1-flowered, crowded. Calyx entire. Corollas red- dish yellow. Follicles flattened, 1 ft. long. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 217.) A climbing shrub, a native of _, North America, in the more southern parts; flower- @*, ing in June and July. The follicles are said, as AN ; above, to be a foot long; but, on an open wall, in & Fa the Horticultural Society’s Garden, they do not ay exceed 6in. or 8in. It was introduced in 1710, and forms a very ornamental wall climber in British gardens. This is an excellent plant for covering dead walls, from its great capability of extension, its being subevergreen, and the singular shape of its large and handsome leaflets. It requires a sheltered situation, and favourable exposure, in order to flower freely. The plant of this species in the Horticultural Society’s Garden ripens seeds. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 2s. each; at Bollwyller, where it is a green-house plant, 4 francs; and at New York, 50 cents. Genus II. [eis Se TE’COMA Juss. Tue Tecoma. Lin. Syst. Didynamia Angiospérmia. Identification. Juss. Gen., p. 139.; R. Br. Prod., 471.; H. B. et Kunth Nov. Gen. Amer., 3.°p. 142. ; Lindl. Nat. Syst. Bot., 2d edit., p. 282.; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 223. Synonyme. Bignodnia sp. of Lin. and others. Devivation. From Tecomaxochitl, the Mexican name of one of the species. Gen. Char., &c. Calyx campanulate, 5-toothed. Corolla with a short tube, and a campanulate throat; limb 5-lobed, bilabiate. Stamens 4, didynamous; that is, 2 long and 2 short; with the rudiment of a fifth sterile filament. Stigma bilamellate. Capsule silique-formed, 2-celled, having the dissepi- ment contrary to the valves. Seeds disposed in 2 rows, imbricate, winged, transverse. (Don’s Miil., iv. p. 223.)— The only hardy species yet intro- duced is a deciduous climbing shrub. & 1. J. Rapi‘cans Juss. The rooting-branched Tecoma, or Trumpet Flower. Identification. Juss. Gen., p. 139.; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 225. Synonymes. Bigndnia radicans Lin. Sp., 871., Hort. Cliff,'3\7., Ups., 178., Gron. Virg., 73., Mill. Icon., t. 65., Du Ham. Arb., 1. p. 103. t. 1., Sab. Hort., 2. t. 84, Du Rot Harbk., 1. p. 116., Wangenh. Amer., 68. t. 26. f. 53., Willd. Arb., 47., Curt. Bot. Mag., t. 485., Riv. Mon., p. 101., Mor. Hist., 3. p. 612. f. 15. t. 3. f. 1., Corn. Can., 102. t. 103.3; Bigndnza radicans major Hort., Gelsémium Clematis Barrel. Icon., 59.; Bigndnia fraxinifolia Catesb. Car.; Jasmin de Virginie, Fr.; Wurzeln Bignonia, Ger. ; Esschenbladige Bignonia, Dutch. Derivation. Wurzeln is, simply, rooting ; and Esschenblidige, ash-leaved, Engravings. Bot. Mag., t. 485.; and our jig. 1091. *AN 7 1260 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Spee. Char., Sc. Climbing, glabrous. Branches rough, rooting. Leaflets 9, ovate, acuminated, coarsely serrated. _Racemes terminal, corymbose, on long peduncles. Tube of corolla 5 times longer than the calyx. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 225.) A ae beautiful hardy climber, which fixes itself to trees fN Nhs) or walls by its roots, like ivy. The flowers are \) : ; produced at the ends of the shoots, in large m dy bunches; and have long swelling tubes, shaped (pS somewhat like a trumpet. The corolla is large, “@ “sx WeAS scarlet, and orange-coloured. It is a native of ie, ad Carolina, Florida, and Virginia, and flowers in August and September. It was introduced in 1640, and is frequent in British gardens, where it \ \ grows vigorously, producing tufts of leaves and ah A @ ~ . Ait eg fine flowers, abundantly at the extremity of the & SS) branches, but being rather apt to become naked i AY below. One of the finest specimens of this plant 1 | yy in Europe is that trained against the Palace Pitti 1o91 «O(N YE OB at Florence, which, when we saw it in 1819, was, fbn if our recollection does not deceive us, upwards of 60 ft. high, and extending proportionably in width. It is quite hardy in England; but in the north of France they cover the trunk with straw during winter, for a few years, till it has become perfectly ligneous. Price of plants, in the London nurse- ries, 50s. per hundred; in pots, 1s. 6d. each; seeds, ls. 6d. per ounce: at Boll- wyller, 50 cents, or 15 francs per hundred: and at New York, 50 cents. 1 = Variety. (: T. r, 2 major Hort. has the flowers larger and of a paler scarlet; the leaves, also, differ considerably, both in size and shape. It is a climbing shrub, a native of Carolina, which flowers in August, and was introduced in 1724. 4 2. T. GRANDIFLO'RA Swt. The great-flowered Tecoma. Identification. Sweet’s Hort. Brit., p. 14.; Don’s Mill., 4. p. 225.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. BignOnia grandiflora Thunb. Fi. Jap., 253., Blum. Bijdr., 778.; B. chinénsis Lam. Dict., 1. p. 424.; Rjotsjo Kempf. Ameen., p. 856., Banks Icon. Kempf., t. 21. ; Incarvillea grandi- fldra Spreng. Syst., 2. p. 836.; Tung-von-fa, Chinese. Engravings. Banks Icon. Kempf, t. 21.; and our jig. 1092. Spec. Char., §c. Slightly scandent, glabrous. Leaflets 7—9, ovate, acumi- nated, coarsely serrated, attenuated at the base. Panicles terminal, pendulous. Calycine segments lanceo- ~ late, length of the tube of the corolla. Branches rooting. Young shoots spotted _ Ss" with dark purple. Leaves 6—10 in. long, \, Petioles marginate. Flowers pendulous, forming terminal cross-armed panicles, large, of a tawny orange colour on the outside, and of a tolerably bright red- dish orange colour inside, with brighter streaks. Nectary a glandular crenated ring. Anterior lobe of stigma recurved. (Don’s Mill. iv. p. 225.) &3 3 a native of some parts of Spain, the north of Africa, Sus Palestine, Syria, Egypt, and Arabia Felix; where it grows to the height of from 6 ft. to 10ft., flower- ing in May and June. It was introduced in 1712, and is very commonly kept in the green-house ; but a plant in the Chelsea Botanic Garden has stood out against a wall since 1825, where it has attained the height of 12 ft., and flowers profusely every year. 1115 It is readily distinguished from all the other sorts by its dark blue or black fruit. Belon, in speaking of the plain of Jericho, and of the banks of the river Jordan, says, the bushes which bear the lycion grow in this plain; and we find in the Bible (Genesis, chap. |. v. 10, 11.), that the Children of Israel, in their journey from the land of Goshen to Canaan, came to the threshing-floor of Atadad; that is, in Hebrew, lycium ; the plant being cultivated there for its berries, which were used in medicine as a purgative, known to the ancients by the name of /ucion, and the mode of preparing which is indicated by Dioscorides. It is, however, doubtful, whether the berries of Rhamnus saxatilis, which are known to be cathartic, are not confounded with those of the Lycium in this passage. Lycium afrum is one of the most ornamental species of the genus; and, though rather tender, it well deserves a place in every collection, against a wall. Plants, in the London nurseries, 2s. 6d. each. L. ovdtum Hort. There are plants bearing this name in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s. L. spathuldtum Hort. There is a plant bearing this name in the Horticultural Society’s Garden against the wall. Genus III. WP GRABO’WSKIA Schlecht. Tue Grasowsxia. Lin. Syst. Pentandria Monogynia. Identification. Schlecht. in Linnea, 7. p. 72. ; Lindl. in Bot. Reg. Synonymes. Ly¥cium sp. Lin. ; Ehrétia sp. L’ Hérit.; Craboéwskia Don’s Mill., 4. p. 480. Derivation. In honour of Dr. H. Grabowski, one ot the editors of Flora Silesiaca. Description, §c. A shrub, with the habit of the genuine species of Zycium, much branched, furnished with axillary spines. Leaves scattered, quite entire. Flowers from fascicles of leaves, or the revolute branchlets; or sub- corymbose from the tops of the branchlets: hence, they appear as if they were panicled at the tops of the branches. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 480.) *¥40 6 1274 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART J11. 4 1. G. BogpRHAAVI#FO‘LIA Schlecht. The Boerhaayia-leaved Grabowskia. Identification. Schlecht. in Linnea, 7. p. 72.; Lindl. in Bot. Reg. Synonymes. L¥cium boerhaaviefdlium Lin. Suppl. p. 150., N. Du Ham., 1. p.128., Lam. Dict., 3. p. 510. ; Bhrétéa Aalimifdlia L’ Hérit. Stirp., 1._p. 45. t. 83. ; L¥cium heteroph§llum Murr. Comm. Godt, 1783, p. Gt, 21. ; Jasmindides spindsum Du Ham. Arbd., 1. p. 306, No. 5. ; Crabéwskia boer- haavke/dlinm Don's Mill., 4 p. 480. ; Lycium paniculé, Fr, Engravings. L'Herit. Stirp., 1. t. 85.; Bot. Reg., t= 1985, ; and our jig. 1116, Spec. Char., §c. Leaves coriaceous, glaucescent, with a saltish, bitterish taste. Corolla white, having the throat veined with green. Stamens white. Stigma green. Nuts the form of those of Cofféa arabica, convex on one side, marked by a slender furrow in the middle, obtuse at top, and perforated by two roundish holes at the base: hence it is tri- dentate, the first tooth from the middle of the back, the other two from the sides : sometimes, but only by abortion, l-celled. Albumen copious, fleshy. (Don’s Mill., iv. p. 480.) Ashrub, a native of the south of Brazil, in woods, where it has been col- lected by Sello; but which was introduced from Peru by Joseph Jussieu into France, whence it was sent to this country in 1780. It grows to the height of 6 ft., and flowers in April and May. There are fine specimens of it in the Horticultural Society’s . Garden, against a wall; and in the Epsom Nursery, as a bush in the open garden ; from which it appears to be as hardy as Lycium europz‘um. The whole plant has a mealy white appearance ; by which, and by the singular form of its leaves, it may be known at first sight from any species of Lycium. Though it has been introduced into British gardens so many years since, and was known in France in the time of Du Hamel, it is rarely met with in collections ; and, though so easily propagated by suckers, it is not to be found for sale in the nurseries. App. I. Half-hardy ligneous Plants belonging to the Order Solandcee. Nicotiana glaiica Grah., Bot. Mag., t. 287. ; and our/ig. 1118. ; isa splendid suffru- ticose plant, which will grow to 10 ft. or 12ft., or probably to 20ft. or upwards, against a wall, making a fine appearance in the summer season, with its large glau- cous leaves, and yellowish green flowers. A plant in the Horticultural Society’s Garden has stood out since 1832; and, though its stems arc occasionally cut down by the frost, yet the stool always pushes out vigorously in the spring. A plant of this species in the Chelsea Botanic Garden attained the height of 14ft., in 1835, in the open border. Brugmansia sanguinea Nuiz et Pav.; B. bicolor Pers., Swt. Ml. Gard., 2d ser., t. 272. ; and our fig. 1117.; has an arboreous stem, which rises to the height of from 10 ft. to 20 ft. ‘The flowers are produced from the forke of the branches, Corolla funnel-shaped, 7 in, long, green towards the base, orange yellow farther along its length. ‘The limb 5-lobed, of a deep orange scarlet ; thus colour, lessened in intensity, scems to extend down the tube, until! it blends with the orange CHAP. LXXXIV. SOLANA‘CER. 1275 U/ L119 gy IZ Ve yellow, which, in its turn, blends with the green below it. This species was raised in 1833, from imported seeds, at Hayes’ Place, Kent, the seat of Miss Trail. ‘One of the plants survived the winter in the open border ; and this has happened to be the first to flower, which it did in October, 1834. The rest of the plants began to blossom soon after, and all apparently varying in the degree of intensity of colour. In a sheltered bor- der, with a southern aspect, we have no doubt of its flowering quite as well as if retained in the conservatory.” (Brit. Fi. Gard.) This very beautiful plant well deserves trial against a wall, more espe- cially in the south of England, where it is almost certain to succeed. B. suavéolens Willd. Enum., Datira arborea Hort., is awell known ornament of the green-house; and, being decidu- ous, may be taken up in the autumn, when the wood is ripe, and the leaves have dropped, preserved in a cellar or pit through the winter, and turned out again > in spring. Fig. 1120. will give an idea of SSS the beauty of this plant ; respecting which ; SSS a great variety of information will be found in the Gardener’s Magazine, particularly in vol. xii., at p. 589. An instance is there given of a plant being turned out into the open border on the Ist of June, with its ball entire; and, after it had grown a month, and the roots had been cut all round, close to the old ball, it was surrounded with a quantity of rotten manure, in consequence of which it grew so FI]. Per., Hook. Ex. F1.,29.; and C. séssciés Hort., see our figs. 1127, 1128.; and many other suffruticose hybrids; stand through the winter, as border shrubs, in many of the warmer parts of Devonshire and Cornwall; and with due care, in the neighbourhood of London, they may be kept alive on a con- servative wall. Veroénica decussdta Ait., Bot. Mag., t. 242., and our jigs. 1129, 1130., isan ever- : green shrub, a native of the Falkland Islands, which grows to the height of 1 ft. or 2 ft., aud produces its white or bluish white flowers from June to August. It is very easily protected, either at the foot ofa wall or on rockwork, and stands out without any protection in the Isle of Port. land, where it grows to the height of 4 ft. or 5 ft. 1275 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIT. Célsia lanata Jac., Bot. Reg., t. 488., and our Jig. 1126., is a suffruticose plant of uncertain origin, but with showy yellow flowers, which it produces from July to September. It is commonly kept in a frame, but would thrive well on conservative rockwork, ina favourable situation. Capraria lanceolata L.; Freelinia salicifolia Bot. Mag., t. 1556. ; is a native of the Cape of Good Hope, introduced in 1774. A plant has stood against the wall in the Chelsea Botanic Garden for several years ; and, though it is generally klled down to the ground ~ in winter, it has always hitherto sprung up again in spring, and made a much finer appearance than it could possibly have done in a pot. The genera A/onsda R. et P., Angelonia H. B. et Kunth, Lophospérmum Don, Rhodochiton Zucc., Nyc- terinia D.Don, all contain species which might be tried 1130 against a conservative wall in the south of England. 1129 If, after perusing what is stated in this work respecting the half-hardy ligneous plants of any order or tribe, the reader will turn to the same natural order or tribe in our Hort. Brit., he will generally find a number of other species, green-house or stove plants, and suffruticose or completely ligneous, from which he may increase his selection for trial in the open air. CHAP. LXXXVI. OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER LABIA‘CER. Atmosrt the whole of the plants of this order, which are technically ligneous or suffiiticose, may be more properly treated, in gardens, as herbaceous plants ar, a than as shrubs; nevertheless, as ie ae this work would be incomplete without noticing them, we shall name some of the principal species, and refer for the remainder to our Hortus Britannicus. The best situation for a collection of lig« nd ¥ neous Labiacee, is on dry rock- 1131 —— ul work. ) Saturéja montana L., Fl. Greec. t. 543., and our fig. 1131., 1s a well-known culinary herb, a native of the south of Europe, which, on dry calcareous soil, will form a neat little evergreen bush, from lft. to 2ft. in height. S. capitita Willd., a native of the Le- vant, is equally hardy, and, indeed, appears to be only a variety of the former. There are, also, some species or varieties from Sicily, Candia, and the Ionian Islands, which are con- sidered as frame plants, and may be tried on conservative rockwork. Thymus vulgaris L., and our Jig. 1132., forms a neat little ever- green shrub, when kept in dry cal- careous soil, or on rockwork : and T. grandiflorus Hort.; T. Masti- china L., Black., t. 134.; isa native ~, of Spain, with hoary, hairy calyxes. Pops 9 Sy Pes, In an arboretum where every single 1133. % Qe species or variety is to be exhibited ’ by itself, such a beautiful and fragrant genus as Thymus may have a small cone or hemisphere of rockwork devoted to each species or variety. There are some half-hardy species, which might also be tried. They are not only beautiful when in flower, but are highly fragrant, and attractive to bees. Hyssvpus officinalis L.., and our fig. 1133., forms an undershrub of 2 ft. in . CHAP, LXXXVI. LABIA CE. 1279 height, and is very ornamental when in flower. It should be treated 4 like Thymus. Teucrium angustifolium Schreb. is an evergreen undershrub, a native of Spain, which will grow to the Jf height of 8 ft. or upwards, and is or- namental when covered with its blue flowers. T. fruticans (figs. 1135, Z 1136.) is a well-known half-hardy “¥ 1135 species, which will sometimes stand the open air in the neighbourhood of London, for several years in succession, on dry rockwork. T. Marum L. (fig.11 Ly ae T. flavum, T. Polium, and various others WW enumerated in the Hortus Britannicus, being all natives of the south of Europe, or the north of Africa, are half-hardy; or, in the south of England, in warm S\ Situations, in dry soil, quite hardy. T. corymbosum R. Br. is a native of Van Diemen’s Land, which has small leaves AN and white flowers. It has been raised in a * 1134 the Cambridge Botanic Garden, where it has attained the height of 3 ft. Phlomis fruticosa L., N. Du Ham, 6. t.40., Bot. Mag., t. 1843., and our jig. 1137.; Jerusalem sage; is a native of Spain, with yellow flowers, appearing in June and July. This 1s a greyish evergreen shrub, growing 4 ft. or 5ft. high, and, in 1138 dry soils, enduring 10 or 12 years. The flowers are produced in large whorls, and have a very conspi- cuous appearance. The plant well merits /4 a place in collections, ||'j on account of the remarkable appear- ance of its foliage, in- | \, dependently altoge- \ /\") i ther of its flowers. | 1137 Other ligneous, ever- green, hardy species, with yellow flowers, will be found mentioned in our Hortus Britannicus. P. purpurea Smith Spic.,6.t.3., and our fig. 1138., differs from the pre- ceding sort, in having its flowers of a pale purple colour. Both sorts have a peculiar soapy smell. Rosmarinus officinalis L., F|.Greec., 1. t.14., and our fig. 1139., is a well-known evergreen shrub, a native of the south of Europe, which has been an in- habitant of our gardens since 1548. There are plants of it in different gardens in the neighbourhood of London, which, as bushes in the open border, in 5 or 6 years have attained the height of as many feet, and breadth in proportion ; thus forming very handsome evergreen bushes. We may refer in proof of this to the Twickenham Botanic Garden, and to the gardens of many small suburban villas. In a wild state, the rosemary grows 4 ft. or 5 ft. high; but there is a variety with broad leaves, which, when trained against a wall, will grow to the height of 10ft. or 12ft. As the plant flowers from January to April, it forms, when so treated, a very desirable garden ornament. There ae [280 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ITE. are, also,avariety with the leaves variegated with gold colour, axl a silvery-leaved variety; but these are often rather weaker, and more dwarf, than the species. The wild rosemary is a native of the south of France, Spain, Italy, the Levant, Barbary, &c., on rocks and rocky hills ; and, in some places, it is so abundant, that in spring, when it is in flower, the air is perfumed with its odour to a considerable distance. On this account, and also from the powerful attraction which it forms to bees, at a season when there are few other plants in flower, it has long been partially cultivated by the inhabitants of those countries of which it is a native. In Narbonne and Mahon, the rosemary is so abundant, partly from being indigenous, but principally from its being frequently used there to form hedges to gar- dens, that it communicates its flavour to the honey, which is considered the finest in France. The rosemary is men- tioned, in many of the old Continental songs of the trouba- dours, as emblematic of that constancy and devotion to the fair sex, which was one of the characteristics of the days of chivalry. Garlands and chaplets were formed of myrtle, , laurel, and rosemary, and put on the heads of the principal “ persons in fétes. It was formerly held in high esteem as a comforter of the brain, and a strengthener to the memory ; and, on the latter account, is considered as the emblem of fidelity in lovers. Formerly, it was worn at weddings, and also at funerals ; and it is still grown for that purpose in many parts of the Continent. Many allusions have been made to both customs by poets, and also to its being the symbol of remembrance. Shakspeare makes Ophelia say, “ There’s rosemary for you: that’s for remembrance;” and in the notes to Stevens’s edition of Shakspeare are many references to passages referrmg to this plant in the works of the old poets. It is said to be found wild in the Great Desert ; and Mcore, in allusion to this, and its use for funerals, says,— “©The humble rosemary, Whose sweets so thanklessly are shed To scent the desert and the dead.” The points of the shoots area most powerful bitter, and they are aromatic; they, also, when distilled with water, yield a thin, light, pale, essential oil, at the rate of 8 oz. of oil to 100 lb. of the herb in a green state. The oil of the flowers (which ought always to be gathered with their calyxes) is somewhat more volatile than that of the leaves, and is readily extracted with spirits of wine. This oil contains a considerable quantity of camphor. The oil of rosemary was in great use among the Greeks and Romans, and still forms an article of the materia medica, Hungary water (so called from being first used by the Queen of Hungary) is made with rosemary, and is considered excellent for keeping the hair in curl. If constantly used, however, the hair will lose its colour, and become wiry. The smell of the plant is fragrant and aromatic ; and the taste pungent and bitter. Its properties are effectually extracted by rectified spirit, and partly, also, by water. In France, besides its use by the apothecaries and perfumers, a conserve, a honey, and a liqueur, are made from it by the confectioners. Though the rosemary is indigenous to the south of France, it will scarcely live through the winter, in the open air, in the neighbourhood of Paris; and the varieties, except the broad leaved one, are kept there in the conservatory. In some parts of Germany, especially in the Catholic countries (at Nuremburg, for example), rosemary is cultivated in quantities, in pots, by the commercial gardeners, for the purpose of selling sprigs of it when they come into flower, in winter and early in spring, for religious purposes. (See Enyc. of Gard., edit. 1835, ) 545.) Like almost all the plants of this chapter, it is easily propagated by cuttings, and it also ripens seeds in abundance in fine seasons. It is said always to thrive best near the sea; CHAP. LXXXVI. LABIA‘CEX. 128] as is indicated by the name, which is compounded of two Latin words, ros, marinus, signifying sea-dew. Stdchys fruticuldsa Bieb. is a low evergreen shrub, from Caucasus, which seldom grows above 1 ft. in height; but which may be planted where it is desired to include as many species as possible in the arboretum. 8S, steno- philla Spr., from Spain, and 8. palestina L., from Syria, grow about the same height. Stdchys lavandulefolia is a native of the Levant, and produces its pur- ple flowers in May and August. Lavandula Spica ., N. Du Ham., 3. t. 42., and 1140 our fig. 1140., the common lavender, is a well-known AS fragrant shrub, which, like the rosemary, has been long an inhabitant of British gardens. In deep, dry, calcareous soils, it will grow to the height of 3 ft , and form a compact hemispherical bush, flowering abun- dantly every year. The flowers are generally purple, but there is a variety with white flowers; and L. dati- folia Ebrh., which is not uncommon in gardens, and which has lilac flowers, though treated by some as a species, is probably nothing more than another variety. The common lavender is a native of the south of Europe, the north of Africa, and the west of Asia, in warm, rocky, and barren places. It is particularly abundant in Provence; where, as the rosemary, the thyme, and the heath do in other districts, it gives a peculiar flavour to the honey, which is known as the miel de Provence, and which, after that of Narbonne, a kind that, as already mentioned, takes the flavour of rosemary, is considered the best in France. The lavender was held in high estimation by the Greeks and Romans, for its fragrance and aromatic properties; and it has been esteemed, on the same account, in Britain, and cultivated in gardens for its medicinal virtues from time immemorial. Medicinally, in the form of tincture, spirit, or essential oil, it is considered a powerful stimulant to the nervous system, and is, conse- quently, generally had recourse to in headachs and _ hysterical affections. The odour resides entirely in the essential oil, which is contained in every part of the plant, but principally in its spikes of flowers and flower-stalks, from which the oil is obtained by distillation. This oil, rectified, and again distilled, and mixed with spirits of wine, forms the well-known lavender water of the perfumers. The flowers, on account of their powerful aromatic odour, are frequently put into wardrobes among clothes, as an antidote to moths, particularly in the case of woollen stuffs. A few drops of the oil will serve the same purpose. So powerful are the effects of this oil, that, if a single drop of it be put in a box along with a living insect, the latter almost instantly dies. The lavender is cultivated in various parts of France; and it is so much hardier than the rosemary, that it is grown in quantities for perfumers, even in the neighbourhood of Paris. The driest soil, in the warmest situation, produces most oil; and, as the odour of this plant and the rosemary, as, indeed, of all the Labiaceaze, depends on the disengagement of their oil, of course it is most felt in hot days and during sunshine. The lavender has been long cultivated in the neighbourhood of London, and in other parts of England. Park Place, near Henley on Thames, is celebrated for its lavender plantations, which occupy between 40 and 50 acres. “ The plants are raised from cuttings, which are slipped off and prepared by women in the autumn, and bedded in, in rows, in any spare piece of garden ground, where they remain for two years. The ground into which they are to be transplanted, being prepared by shallow trenchings or double ploughing, the plants are placed in rows 4 ft. apart, and at 2 ft. distance in the rows. For three or four years, a row of turnips or potatoes is grown between the rows of lavender ; after which period, or about the time that the lavender plants in the rows touch each other, half of them are removed, leaving the field covered with plants 4 ft. 4p 2 1282 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. apart every way. All the culture which is required afterwards is, keeping the soil tree from weeds. In a few years the plants will have grown sufficiently to touch each other; and in this state they will remain from fifteen to twenty years, according to the nature of the soil: they are then taken up, and the ground cropped for two or three years with turnips and other field crops; after which the lavender plantation is renewed. The flowers are obliged to be either sold to a regularly licensed distiller, or RN distilled on the premises, on account of the excise laws. The oil from the plantation here is said to be of the best quality; doubtless from the cal- careous nature of the soil.” (Gard. Mag., ix. p. 661.) Miss Kent, in her Flora Domestica, mentions that the stalks of lavender, when stripped of their flowers, form an agreeable sub- stitute for pastiles, and burn very well in the little vessels made for burning pastiles in. (p. 219. The poets have not quite neglected the lavender. Shenstone, in his Schoolmistress, says, — ** And lavender, whose spikes of azure bloom Shall be erewhile in arid bundles bound, To lurk amidst her labours of the loom, And crown her kerchiefs clean with mickle rare perfume,” « A’cynos graveolens Link, and A. rotundifoliu 1141 Pers., the former a native of the Crimea, and the latter of Spain, are small thyme-like shrubs, seldom exceeding | ft. in height, which might be placed on rockwork. Gardoquia Hovdkeri Benth., Swt. Brit. Fl. Gard., 2. s. t. 271., is a small upright-branched shrub, with obovate pointed leaves; a native of South Carolina, where it was discovered by Mr. ‘ Alexander Gordon, a collector sent out PP by Mr. Charlwood, and was introduced in 1831. It is a delicate, but showy, little shrub, with brilliant scarlet flowers, and in all probability is half-hardy. Westringia rosmariniformis Sm., Bot. Rep., t. 214., is a native of New South Wales; introduced in 1791, and producing its pale blue flowers from May till August. It is a very eligible shrub for a conservative wall, from the rosemary-like character of its ever- green foliage. In the conservatory of the Cambridge Botanic Garden, it is 9 ft. high X\y in a pot, and will doubtless grow much higher =" NV] when trained against a wall. A » Sdlvia officindlis L., N. Du Ham., 6. t. 25., and our fig.1141., is a well-known suffruticose lant, which, though seldom seen above 2 ft. rei in height, yet, in deep sandy soil, will grow to POY, \ the height of 5ft. or 6ft., and produce a a - stem as thick as a man’s leg. We have seen plants of this size in Donald’s Nursery, at Goldsworth, in Surrey; and we have seen hedges of sage on chalky soils, between 3 ft. and 4 ft. high. It is a native of the south of Europe, and has been known in British gardens from time immemorial, and when grown in masses, and abounding in racemes of flowers, it is very ornamental. The virtues of sage have been celebrated from time immemorial. The Latin name of the plant, Salvia, is derived from salvere, to heal; and one of the Latin poets asks, “ Why should a man die who has sage in his garden ?”” According to Gerard, “ No man needs SN) ny CHAP. LXXXVI. LABIA‘CE. 1283 to doubt of the wholesomeness of sage ale, being brewed as it should be with sage, scabious, betony, spiknard, squinanth, and fennel seeds.” (Herbal, p. 766.) There are several varieties ; one of which has the leaves variegated; another has the whole plant of a reddish hue ; and one (fig. 1142.), common in the neighbourhood of Paris, and of which there are plants in the Horticultural Society’s Gar- 1143 den, has leaves larger than those of the species. x §. Hablitziana Willd., Bot. Mag., t. 1429., and our v jig. 1143., is a native of Siberia, and appears tolerably dis- = tinct. Se « S. pomifera L.; S. crética frutéscens pomifera Tourn., Fl. Grec., 1. t. 15.; and our fig. 1144.3 is.a native of Candia; introduced in 1699. This sort of sage is described as growing 4ft. or 5 ft. high, and having pale blue flowers, like S. officinalis. The branches are liable to be punctured by insects; in consequence of which protuberances are produced as big as apples, in the same manner as galls are produced upon the oak, and mossy excrescences upon the rose tree. Tournefort says the spikes of flowers of this kind of sage are 1 ft. in length, and that the odour of the plant partakes of the common sage and lavender. In the Isle of Crete, the com- mon sage is said to produce the same excrescences as those of S. pomifera; and the inhabitants carry them to market there under the name of sage apples. This circumstance, and some others, induce us to doubt whether pomifera, and several other of the alleged species, natives of the south of Europe, the Levant, and the north of Africa, enumerated in our Hortus Britannicus, are any thing more than varieties of S. officinalis. There are various Z -half-hardy species,some of which will be noticed in ! the Appendix to this chapter. Audibértia incana Benth., Bot. Reg., t. 1469., and our <= fig. 1146., is a curious little evergreen shrub, sent from | “Colombia, in 1827, by Douglas. It grows to the height of 1 ft. or 2ft., and produces its pale blue flowers from July to September. There are plants in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. App. I. Half-hardy ligneous or suffruticose Species of Labidcee. 1146 Lavandula Stoe’chas L., Bar. Ic., 301., N. Du Ham., 3. t. 43., and our fig. 1149., is an elegant little evergreen shrub, with conspicuous lilac-coloured flowers. It is a native of the south of Europe, and has been known in gardens since the days of Gerard. It is commonly kept in green-houses’; but it will pass the winter on dry rockwork, with little or no protection. L. dentita L., Bot. Mag., t.401., and our fig.1146., is a ~— native of Spain; and L. pinndta Bot. Mag., t.400., and our Jig. 1147., is a native of Madeira. Both sorts are curious in thet leaves, and well deserve a place in collections. L. vé- ridis L’Herit., Fl. Port., 1. t. 4.,is a native of Madeira, with purple flowers, which are produced from May to July. Plectranthus fruticdsus L’ Hérit. Sert., 85. t. 41., and our Jig. 1148., isa native of the forests near the Cape of Good Hope, an old inhabitant of our green-houses, and one of the few green-house plants that were found in old conservatories in France before the Revolution. In that country, among the old orange trees, pomegranates, olives, and oleanders, which are occasionally found lingering about the few old chateaux that still exist, Plectranthus fruticosus 4p 3 ps | 284. ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART 11. Lis . may be found sometimes Re 6ft. or 7ft. high. In an area of a house in Berke- ley Street, there were, in 18386, two plants, about 6 ft. high, and of propor- portionate bulk. Mr. owie, in avery interest- ing communication to the Gard. Mag.on raising Australian and Cape shrubs from seeds, and acclimatising them to Europe, proposes to place the Plectranthus fruti- cdsus in green-houses, as the most susceptible of cold; which, if pro- perly placed, will prove a warning thermometer to guard ec direct Awl, itl y injury to others, as it is FTAA AAW WAN Z 1) WAY SAN always the first to suffer, Nii WN \ : RN His ys, Ip and consequently will SWAY ZN WX La show the _ increasing NNER Ip harm. (Gard. Mag., vel. vigorously during summer. ss L. indica L. is an evergreen tree, with noble foliage, which lives and J) attains a considerable size in our conservatories and green-houses; and ~ there can be little doubt that in the south of England it would live against a conservative wall, at least as well as the orange and the lemon. “aail + C. Leaves deciduous. * 5. L. Sa’ssavras L. The Sassafras Laurel, or Sassafras Tree. Identification. Lin. Hort. Cliff.,154., Gron. Virg., 46. ; Kalm It., 2. p. 270.434. ; Mill. Dict., No. 7. ; Trew. “hret, t. 59, 60. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 485.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. : Synonymes. COrnus mas odorata, folio trifido, margine plano, Sassafras dicta, Pluk. Alm., 120, t. 222 f.6., Catesb. Car., \.p. 55. t.55.. Seligm. Av. Ic., 2. t.10.; Sassafras arbor, ex Florida, ficulneo folio, Bawh. Pin., 431. ; Sassafras sp. C.G. Nees Von Esenbeck ; Pérsea Stssafras Spreng. ; Laurier Sassafras, Fy. ; Sassafras Lorbeer, Ger. Engravings. Trew Ehret, t.59, 60.; Blackw. Herb., t. 267.; Giesecke Ic., fasc. 1. No.9.; Pluk. Alm., t. 229. f.6.; Catesb Car., 1. t. 55.; Seligm. Av. Ic., 2. t. 10. ; and plates in our last Volume. Spec. Char., $c. Sexes diccious. Habit arborescent. Both leaves and flowers are produced from the same buds. Buds, younger branches, and the under surface of the leaves, pubescent. Leaves entire, or with 2—3 lobes. Veins prominent on the under side. Flowers in corymbose con- glomerate racemes. Anthers with 4 unequal cells. In the female flower, additionally to the pistil, are 6 gland-like bodies, like those in the male flowers. (Nutt. Gen., i. p. 259.) A deciduous tree, from 40 ft. to 50 ft. high. A native of North America. Introduced in 1633, and flowering in April and May. Varieties. Nuttall states (Gen. & Cat. N. A. P.) that the inhabitants of North and South Carolina distinguished two kinds of sassafras, the red and the white, calling the latter, also, the smooth. The red he identifies with the L., subgenus Euédsmus Nutt., Sdssafras L.; and the white or smooth he con- siders a species belonging to the same subgenus, which he calls L. E. albida Nutt., and of which he has adduced the following characteristics. Its buds and younger branches are smooth and glaucous; its leaves are every where glabrous and thin, and the veins are obsolete on the under surface; the petiole is longer. He had not seen it in flower. The root is much more strongly camphorated than the root of the red sort (L. Séssafras), and is nearly white. This kind is better calculated to answer as a substitute for ochra (Mibiscus esculéntus) than the LZ. Sassafras, from its buds and young branches being much more mucilaginous. It is abundant in North and South Carolina, from the Catawba Mountains to the east bank of the Santee, growing with L. Sassafras, which, in North Carolina, is less abun- dant. (Nut. Gen., i. p. 259, 260.) Description, Sc. The sassafras tree often grows, even in England, to the height of 40 ft. or 50 ft. (See plate of the tree at Syon, in our last Volume.) The leaves, which vary very much in size and shape, are covered, when they first appear, with a soft woolly down; they are generally deeply lobed, on iong footstalks, and of a pale green; they fall off early in autumn. The flowers are of a greenish yellow, and but slightly odoriferous; the berries are oval, of a bright but deep blue, and contained in small dark red cups, 4Q 4 1S02 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. supported by long red peduncles. These berries are greedily devoured by birds, and consequently do not remain long on the tree. The bark of the young branches is smooth, and beautifully green; but, when old, it becomes of “ a greyish colour, and is chapped into deep cracks. On cutting into it, it exhibits a dark dull red, a good deal resembling the colour of Peruvian bark.” (Miche. N. Amer. Syl., ii. p. 146.) In the United States the sassa- fras is found as far north as lat. 43°; but it there appears only as a tall shrub, rarely exceeding 15 ft. or 20 ft. in height. In the neighbourhood of New York and Philadelphia, however, \it grows to the height of 40 ft. or 50 ft., and attains a still greater size in the southern states. It is abundant from ** Boston to the banks of the Mississippi, and from the shores of the ocean in Virginia to the remotest wilds of Upper Louisiana beyond the Missouri, comprising an extent in each direction of more than 1800 miles.” (JZiche.) “The sassafras, on account of its medicinal properties, was one of the first American trees which became known to Europeans. Monardez, in 1549, and after him Clusius,” treat of its uses. Gerard calls it the ague tree, and says, that a decoction of its bark will cure agues, and many other diseases. The bark is still employed in medicine, that of the roots being preferred ; and it is said to be an excellent sudorific. A decoction of the chips is well known as a remedy for scorbutic affections. In different parts of the United States, a tea is made of the flowers, which is considered very efficacious in purifying the blood. In Louisiana the leaves are used to thicken pottage; and in Virginia a beer is made of the young shoots. The sassafras chips which are sold in the English druggists’ shops are formed of the wood of this tree; but what are called the sassafras nuts are the fruit of the Lairus Pucheri of the Flora Peruviana, (See Lindl, Nat. Syst.of Bot.) Bigelow says that this tree is produced in almost every part of the United States. “ Itnot only mhabits every latitude from New England to Florida, but we are told it is also found in the forests of Mexico, and even in those of Brazil. Its peculiar foliage, and the spicy qualities of its bark, render it a prominent object of notice, and it seems to have been one of the earliest trees of the North American con- tinent to attract the attention of Europeans. Its character, as an article of medicine, was at one time so high, that it commanded an extravagant price, and treatises were written to celebrate its virtues. It still retains a place in the best European pharmacopeias.”’ ( Bigelow’s American Botany, vol. ii. p.141.) He adds that “ the bark has an agreeable smell, and a fragrant spicy taste. The flavour of the root is more powerful than that of the branches ; and both flavour and odour reside in a volatile oil, which is readily obtained from the bark by distillation. The bark and pith of the young twigs abound with a pure and delicate mucilage; and in this mucilage and the volatile oil all the medicinal virtues of the tree are contained. The bark and wood were for- merly much celebrated in the cure of various complaints, particularly in rheumatism and dropsy; but they are now only recognised as forming a warm stimulant and diaphoretic.” (Ibid.) The sassafras is of little value as a timber tree. In America, the wood, which is white or reddish, is sometimes used for making bedsteads and other articles of furniture, which are not liable to be attacked by insects, and have a most agreeable odour, which they re- tain as long as they are sheltered from the sun and rain. The wood is of very little esteem for fuel; and the “ bark contains a great deal of air, and snaps while burning like that of the chestnut.” (Michx.) The most inter- esting historical recollection connected with this tree is, that it may be said to have led to the discovery of America; as it was its strong fragrance, smelt by Columbus, that encouraged him to persevere when his crew mutinied, and cnabled him to convince them that land was near at hand. Soil, Propagation, &c. Any free soil, rather moist than dry, will suit this species, which is generally propagated from imported seeds, which should be sown or put in a rot-heap, as soon as received, as they remain a year, and sometimes two or three years, in the ground, before they come up. The sas- safras may also be propagated by cuttings of the roots, or by suckers, which CHAP. XCIII. LAURA‘CEX®. LAU’RUS. 1303 the roots of old trees (at Syon, for example,) throw up in great abundance. The situation where the tree is finally planted should be sheltered ; and, in the north of England and in Scotland, to insure fine foliage, it should be planted against a wall. Statistics. Lawrus Sassafras in England. In the environs of London, the largest tree is at Syon, where it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 8in., and of the head 29 ft. At Kew, it is 40 ft. high. In the Fulham Nursery, it is 30 ft. high. In the Mile End Nursery, it is 21ft. high. South of London, in the Isle of Jersey, in Saunders’s Nursery, 14 years planted, it is 12 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 9in., and of the head 9ft. In Kent, at Cobham Hall, 30 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, and the diameter ofthe trunk 1 ft. 6in. In Surrey, at St. Ann’s Hill, 30 years planted, it is 22ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 2in., and of the head 12 ft. North of London, in Worcestershire, at Croome, 40 years planted, it is 25 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 9in., and of the head 12 ft, L. Sassafras in Scotland. In the Isle of Bute, at Mount Stewart, it is 10 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 in., and of the head 5 ft. L. Sassafras in Ireland. In the environs of Dublin, at Castletown, it is 28ft. high, the di- ameter of the trunk 1ft. 6in. North of Dublin, in Galway, at Coole, it is 19 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 12in., and of the head 22 ft. In Louth, at Oriel Temple, 12 years planted, it is 9 ft. high, the diameter of head 5 ft. L. Sassafras in Foreign Countries. In France, at Sceaux, 16 years planted, it is 15 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8 in., and of the head 6 ft. In the neighbourhood of Nantes, 24 years planted, it is 30 ft. high, with a trunk 2ft. in diameter. In the Botanical Garden at Avranches, 29 years planted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8 in., and of the head 12 ft. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 12 years planted, it is 10 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8in., and of the head 5 ft. Commercial Statistics. Plants in the London nurseries, are 5s. each; and seeds 6s. a quart; at Bollwyller, plants are 2 francs and 30 cents each; and at New York, 25 cents. % 6. LZ. Benzo‘1n L. The Benzoin Laurel, or Benjamin Tree. Identification. Lin. Hort. Cliff., 154.; Gron. Virg., 46.; Mill. Dict., No.6.; Willd. Arb., 165. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 485. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. ; Synonymes. Arbor virginiana citree vel limonii folio, Benzoinum fundens, Comm. Hort., 1. p. 189. t. 97.; Latirus estivalis Wangh. Amer., 87.; L. Psetdo- Benxdin Mich. Fl. Amer., 1. p. 243.3; L. Eudésmus Benxdin Nutt. Gen., 1. p. 259. ; Benzdin, sp. C. G. Nees Von Esenbeck ; Spice Bush, Spice Wood, or wild Allspice, Amer., according to Nuttall; Laurier faux Benzoin, F.; Benzoin Lorbeer, Ger. Engravings. Comm. Hort., 1. t.97.; Pluk. Alm., t. 139, f. 34; and our fig. 1171. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves cuneate-obovate, entire, the under side whitish and partly pubescent, deciduous. Sexes polygamous. Flowers in umbels, Buds and pedicels of the umbels glabrous. (Nutt. Gen.,i. p. 259.) Leaves without nerves, ovate, acute at both ends. (Willd. Sp. Pl., ii. p. 485.) A deciduous shrub, a native of Virginia, where it grows to the height of 10ft. or 12 ft. It was in- troduced in 1688, and is not unfrequent in collections. In British gardens, it forms a rather tender peat-earth shrub, handsome from its large leaves, but seldom thriving, except where the soil is kept moist and the situation sheltered. The bark of L. Benzoin // is highly aromatic, stimulant, and tonic, | and is extensively used in North America {j/ in intermittent fevers. The oil of the fruit is said to be stimulant. (Lindl. Nat. Syst. of Bot., on the information of Barton.) The true Benjamin tree, or gum benzoin, is not, as Ray supposed, this Latrus Benzoin, but a species of Styrax ; as was first shown by the late Mr. Dryander, in the Philoso- N V phical Transactions tor 1787, p. 307, t. 12. (Rees’s Cyclop.) Latrus Benzoin is propagated from imported seeds, which require to be treated like those of Laurus Sassafras. Statistics. The largest plant, in the neighbourhood of London, is at Ham House, whers it is 15 ft. high; at Syon, it is 14 ft. high; at Kew, 6 ft high; in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, 8 ft. high. In Sussex, at Westdean, 14 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. In Warwickshire, at Newnham Paddocks, 10 years planted, it is 5ft. high. _ In Worcestershire, at Croome, 15 years planted, it is 15 ft. high ; at Hagley, 12 years planted, it is 6ft. high. In Ireland, at Oriel Temple, 12 years planted, it is 6 ft. high. In Germany, near Vienna, at Briick on the Leytha, 25 years planted, it is 15ft. high. At Berlin, in’ the Botanic Garden, 14 years planted, it is 10 ft. high. In Italy, at Monza, 24 years planted, it is 14 ft, high. 13804 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, Is. 6d. each, and seeds 6s. a quart; at Bollwyller, 2 francs; and at New York, 5 7. * ~v cents. a 7. L. (B.) Diospy’rus Pers. The Diospyrus-/ike Laurel, or Bay. Identification. Pers. Syn., 1, p. 450. ; Bot. Mag., t. 1470.; where Dr. Sims states that Persoon’s epi- thet, DiospYrus, is an abbreviation of Michaux’s one of diospyrdéides. Synonymes, L. Endésmus Diospyrus Nutt. Gen, 1. p. 259. ; L. diospyréides Micha. Fl. Bor. Amer., 1. p. 245.3 2? L. melissefdlia Walt. Fl. Car., 184. Dr. Sims (Bot. Mag., t. 1470.) states that he has not much doubt that the Z. melissefdlia Walter is identical with this species ; and he adds that Mr. Fraser, who was the friend of Walter, and editor of his work, always considered it as such, and has remarked that “the leaves are not at all like those of the balm ; but it was, probably, the scent, not the form, that suggested the appellation.”’ Engravings. Bot. Mag., t. 1470. ; and our jig. 1172. , Spec. Char., &c. Habit low, surculose, twiggy. Leaves oblong-oval and entire, the under side veiny and pubescent, deciduous. Flower buds and pedicels villous. Sexes dicecious. Fruit large. (Nutt. Gen.,i. p. 259.) A running twiggy shrub, 2 ft. or 3 ft. high, in its native swamps, in Virginia and Carolina; intro- duced in 1810. Leaves opaque, oblong-oval, at- tenuated towards the base, entire, the under side veiny and pubescent, deciduous. Scales of the buds purple, villous. Younger branches villous. Sexes diecious. Flower buds and pedicels villous. Flowers disposed in sessile umbeled groups, 3—5 in agroup. Perfect stamens 9. Gland-like bodies large, orange yellow. Fruit larger than that of ¥ L. Benzoin, oblong-ovate, scarlet, upon thick and \ distinct pedicels | Cotyledons large, thick, oily, attached by near their base to the remainder of the embryo. (Nutt. Gen.,i. p. 259.) It is what may be deemed the male sex that is represented in Bof. BS ap Mag., t. 1470., and our fig. 1172.; and inthe text of the Bot. Mag. is the following interesting information by Dr. Sims, on the structure of its flowers. There were 9 perfect stamens, and an imperfect ovary; and 6 glands on short pedicels, resembling so many little yellow mushrooms, with a warty pileus: the anthers had 2 cells each. (Bot, Mag.) L. Pseido-Ben- zoin Michx. is supposed by Dr. Sims (Bot, Mag., t. 1471.) to be either identical with, or a slight variation from, this species. The only plant which we have seen bearing the name of L. Diospyrus is at White Knights, where it so closely resembles L. Benzoin, as to leave no doubt in our mind that Dr. Sims’s conjecture was right. a 8. L. (B.) asriva‘yris L. The summer Laurel, or Willow-leaved Bay. Identification. Lin. Sp., 529. ; Syst., 384. ; Mart. Mill., No. 24.; Willd. Sp. Pl.,2. p. 485. Synonymes. L. enérvia Mill. Dict., No. 8.; L. Eudsmus astivalis Nutt. Gen., 1. p. 259. ; Pond bush, Amer. ; Sommer Lorbeer, Ger. Engraving. Catesb. Car., 2. t. 28. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves oblong-acuminate, entire, glabrous, veiny, deci- duous. Flowers in umbels. Sexes polygamous. (Nutt. Gen.,i. p. 259.) Dr. Sims has noted, incidentally, in the Bot. Mag., t. 1470., that there are two different specimens of the Z, estivalis inthe Banksian herbarium ; that one of them, the flowering specimen from Jacquin’s herbarium, is evidently a specimen of the L. geniculata Bot. Mag., t- 1471.; and that the other, in the leaves, is similar to the L. Diospyrus Bot. Mag., t. 1470. Farther, Dr. Sims has noted, t, 1471,, that it is not easy to say to which species L, wstivalis really belongs, and that if Linnaeus had meant the cha- racter of supra-axillary branches to describe that the buds are produced below the branches, and not in the axils of them, it is as applicable to the allied L. Diospyrus and L. geniculata. (Bot, Mag., t. 1470.) A shrub, about 6 ft. or 8 ft. high, a native of Virginia, in the swamps which inter- sect the pine barrens. Introduced in 1775, There was a plant in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, some years ago, which is since dead, CHAP. XCIII. LAURA‘CER. LAU’RUS. 1305 & 9. L.cenicuta‘ta Michv. The knee-flexed-branched Laurel, or Bay. Identification. Michx. ¥1. Bor. Amer., 1. p. 244.; Pers. Synops., 1, p.450.; Walt. Fl. Car., p. 133. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 1. p. 276. ; Bot. Mag., t. 1471. Synonymes. L. Eudsmus geniculata Nutt. Gen., 1. p.259.; L. estivalis Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 484., according to Pursh. Engravings. Bot. Mag., t.1471.; and our fig. 1173. Spec. Char., &c. Branches divaricate and flexuous. Leaves cuneate-oblong, mostly obtuse, about 14 in. long, in many instances less than half an inch wide, entire, glabrous, except upon the under side near the base. Flowers in terminal small umbels, that are upon con- % spicuous footstalks and smooth. Anthers unequally 4-celled. Sexes polygamous. (Nutt. Gen.,i. p. 259.) Nuttall adds that this kind grows from 8 ft. to 12 ft. high, jj and that the branches are flexuous, grey, smooth, and so remarkably divaricated as to give a characteristic appearance to the pods which they border ; and that its native localities are, invariably, sandy swamps, and the margins of lagoons, from Virginia to Florida. Dr. Sims has noted that the zigzag direction and deep colour of the branches distinguish the Z. geniculata at first sight ; and that he could not perceive in its bark any of the aromatic scent so remarkable in most of the genus, and which is so clearly percep- tible in L. Benzoin. Pursh states that the flowers are yellow, and the berries globose and scarlet. We received a plant of this species from Bar- tram’s Botanic Garden, in 1831: it appeared very distinct; but, owing to the crowded state of our garden, and the want of moisture, it died in the summer of 1834. Price of plants, at New York, 1 dollar. App. I. Half-hardy Species of Lauracee. Cinnamdmum Camphora Swt. Latrus Cimphora L., the Camphor tree, (N. Du Ham, 2. t. 35. ; Bot. Mag., t. 2658.°; and our jfig.1174.) is a native of Japan, and other parts of Eastern India, where it grows to the height of the European lime tree. and makes a fine appearance, from its glossy shining leaves. The wood is white, with reddish waxy leaves, and the odour of camphor is exhaled from it, and from every other part of the plant. Camphor, and camphor oil, are well known medicines, which are obtained from this tree. Camphor is considered one of the principal diaphoretics, and is of a particularly subtile and penetrating Sep 5 wy o nn ) |! ' Ky, } Pe, LpA LD = IN nature, quickly diffusing itself through the whole human frame. It is used in a great variety of medical preparations. Camphor is obtained from the tree by splitting the wood into small pieces, and distilling it with water in an iron retort, covered with an earthen or wooden pot, in the hollow of which hay or straw is placed, to which the camphor adheres as it rises with the steam of the water. It is at first of a brownish white, and in very small particles, but, after being redistilled, it is com- pressed into the lumps which we see in the shops. The camphor used in Europe is chiefly imported from Japan. Camphor oil is obtained by making an incision in the trunk of the tree, and inserting a small tube of reed, through which the sap exudes, from which the oil is obtained by skimming. In British gardens the camphor tree is commonly kept in green-houses or cold-pits; and we have no doubt whatever, that, with a moderate degree of protection, it would live against a conservative wall, C. verum Swt. ; Latrus Cinmnamdmum L.; L. Cassia Bot. Mag., 1636.; and our fig. 1175. ; the 1806 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. cinnamon tree, is a native of the Island of Ceylon, and other parts of the East ; andit has been in- troduced into South America, and the Isle of France, where it is cultivated for the bark. It is com- monly considered as a stove plant, but it has ripened seeds in the conservatory of M. Boursault, at Paris, from which young plants have been raised, in 1827,°1828, and 1829, and these plants have stood the winter in the open air there for several years, with very little protection. It well deserves a trial, therefore, against a conservative wall, in British gardens. C. Cassia D. Don; Latrus Cassia L.; L. Cinnamdmum Bot. Rep. ; Pérsea Cassia Spr.; the Wild Cinnamon, Bot. Rep., t.596., which is a native of Ceylon, where it grows to the height of 50 ft. or 60 ft, with large spreading branches, is thought to be nothing more than C. vérum in a wild state. Other ligneous pee belonging to this order, natives of Japan, Mexico, the Cape of Good Hope, and of New South Wales, and usually kept in green-houses, will be found enumerated in our Hortus Britannicus. Most of them, we have no doubt, could make a much better appearance against a flued conservative wall, than ever they can do in a house. CHARS ACTIV. OF THE HALF-HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS BELONGING TO THE ORDER PROTEA‘CEA. ALL the plants of this order are ligneous; and, with very few exceptions, are natives of Australia, and the Cape of Good Hope. Many species have been introduced, belonging to upwards of 30 genera; and, doubtless, there are a great number of these, particularly the natives of New Holland, which would stand the winters of the climate of London against a conservative wall. Banksia littordlis R. Br. is a native of New Holland, where it forms a bush 8 ft. high, A plant stood against a wall in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, from 1832 tillit was killed by the severe spring of 1836. B. oblongifolia Cav., Bot. Cab., 241., stood out with us at Bayswater for four years, but was killed in the spring of 1836. Grevillea rosmarinifolia Cun. ( fig. 1176.) is a very elegant plant, a native of New South Wales, where it grows to the height of 4 ft. or 5ft. Aplant has stood out in front of the stove at Kew, since 1826, flowering freely every year. G. acuminata R. Br. (figs. 1177, 1178.) is also a native of New South Wales, and is considered equally hardy with G. rosmarinifolia. Hakea acicularis R. Br., Vent. Malm., 3.; H. swavéolens R. Br. ; and H. pugioniformis RK. Br., Bot. Cab., 353., and our fig.1179. ; have stood out in the Horticultural Society’s Garden since 1832. It is probable that most of the species belonging to this order are equally hardy with those above enumerated; and we should have no hesitation in asserting that, against a flued wall, with straw hur- dies to be set against it during severe weather, and taken off for an hour or more every fine day, all the Protedcew might be exhibited in the climate of London in greater vigour and beauty than they are in their native country. This may be thought a bold assertion; but, as it holds good in the case of Hrica and Pelargonium, we see no reason why, if the same care were applied, the same should not follow in the case of all the plants of this very interesting order. CHAP. XCV. OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER THYMELA‘CER, Turse belong to two genera, Daphne L. and Dirca L., which have the following characters : — CHAP. XCV. THYMELA'CER. DA’ PUNE. 1307 Da’pune L. Calyx inferior, somewhat salver-shaped ; in most, of some other colour than that of the leaves, and, from its shape and colour, resembling a corolla: segments of its limb 4, deep, ovate, or oblong, imbricate in zsti- vation. Stamens 8, in two rows; the filaments with buta short part distinct from the tube of the calyx; the anthers not prominent beyond it. Ovary solitary. Ovule solitary, pendulous.» Style very short. Stigma capitate. Fruit an ovate carpel, pulpy externally. Seed 1, pendulous. Shrubs. Inner bark silky. Most of the kinds evergreen. Leaves entire, in most alternate ; if not alternate, opposite. Flowers terminal or axillary, mostly in groups, highly fragrant. The whole plant, in most, perhaps in all, intensely acrid and dangerous. (Smith Eng. Flora; Lindl. Nat. Syst.; Brown Prod., and observation. ) ; Di’rca LZ. Calyx inferior, funnel-shaped, ending in 4 (Du Hamel has stated in the “ essential character” 5) unequal teeth : it is of a pale yellow colour, and hence, and from its figure, resembles a corolla. Stamens 8, arising from the middle of the calyx, and prominent beyond its tip, unequal. Ovary solitary. Style thread-shaped, extending a little beyond the sta- mens. Stigma a simple point. Fruit a dry carpel. Seed 1, pendulous. D. palastris Z. is the only species described; and is a low shrub, that has upright branches, a very tough bark, and flowers 3 together. (Du Ham., Bot. Reg., Lindl. N. S., and observation. ) Genus I. lalla ae DA’PHNE L. Tue Dapune. Li. Syst. Octandria Monogynia. Identification. Lin. Gen., 192. ; Juss. Gen. Pl., 77.; Lam. IIl., t. 290.; Smith Eng. Flora, 2. p. 228. Synonyme. Thymele‘a Tourn. Inst., t. 366., Gerin., t. 59. Derivation. Daphné is asserted by Lindley, andsome other botanists, to have been the Greek name of the Riascus racemdsus, or Alexandrian laurel, into which it is fabled that Daphne was changed. “¢ Why the name has been applied to the shrubs now catled Daphne, it is not easy to say.” (Lindl. Bot. Reg.,t. 1177.) It is stated in Rees’s Cyclopedia, under Latirus, that L. ndbilis “is certainly the Daphné of Dioscorides, and, consequently, the classical laurel. It is still called by the same name among the modern Greeks ;” this is also the popular belief (See St. Pierre’s E’tudes de la Nature, Lempriere’s Class. Dict., &c. &c.) Supposing the Daphné to have been the Latrus né- bilis, or bay tree, it is easy to account for its being applied to this genus, the D. Mexereum being formerly called the dwarf bay in England; and nearly all the species retaining the names of laureole and laureola in France and Italy. Description, §c. Undershrubs, evergreen and deciduous, natives chiefly of Europe, but partly also of the cooler parts of Asia, including Japan and China. The odour of some of the species is very agreeable; and the bark of all of them is acrid. They are all beautiful, and rather difficult to propagate, except by seeds. The price of plants, in the London nurseries, is from 1s. to 2s. 6d. for all the sorts, except D. Mezereum, and D. Lauréola, which are 6d. each. A. Leaves deciduous. & 1. D. Meze‘reum L. The Mezereon Daphne, or common Mezereon. Identification. Vin. Sp. Pl., p. 509.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 2. p.415.; Mill. Dict., n. 2.3 Smith Eng. Flora, 2. p. 228. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. Spurge Olive, Spurge Flax; Flowering Spurge, Parkinson; Dwarf Bay, Gerard; Laureole femelle, Bois gentil, Mézéreon, Bois joli, Fv.; gemeiner Seidelbast, or Kellerbalz, Ger.; Peperachtige Daphne, Dutch; Laureola femina, Biondella, Camelia, Jtal. ; Laureola hem- bra, Span. Derivation. Mezereum and Mezereon are said to be derived from madzaryon, the Persian name for this shrub. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1381. ; Cad. Fl. Dan., t, 268.; and our fig. 1180. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, deciduous. Flowers distributed over the branches in threes mostly, and in pairs and fours, expanded before the leaves are protruded. A native of the woods of northern Europe. ( Wiild., Smith, and obs.) Found in woods, but rare, in the south and west of L8OSs ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. England ; growing to the height of 4ft., and flowering in February, March, or April. Varieties. sz D. M. 2 fore albo has white flowers and yellow fruit. & D. M. 3 auéumnale.— This is a remarkably distinct variety, not fas- tigiate in its mode of growth, but spreading; also with larger leaves than the species, and producing its flowers in autumn. These are very seldom succeeded by fruit, as might be expected from the season at which they are produced. It is a most desirable shrub, being commonly covered with its gay pinkish blossoms from November to March. It is rare in the nurseries about London ; and is principally propagated by tbe Messrs. Backhouse of York. Description, §c. The mezereon is a well-known shrub, much valued in our gardens and shrubberies for the beauty both of its flowers and fruit. It produces its agreeably fragrant flowers in February or March, before the leaves; when, as Cowper has beautifully expressed it, its branches are ** Though leafless, well attired, and thick beset With blushing wreaths, investing every spray.” Task, book v. The whole shrub is poisonous to human beings, though the berries are a favourite food for finches, and other birds, more especially the robin. The bark is powerfully acrid: it is used in France for forming setons or slight blisters, and is very effica- cious in cases where it is thought desirable to pro- duce a slight serous discharge, without raising a large blister. When either the bark or berries are chewed, they produce violent and long-continued heat and irritation in the mouth and throat. The mezereon is sometimes used in medicine; but it emollient, to allay the violence of the inflammation. The branches of this plant afford a yellow dye. The mezereon is of very easy culture. It is generally propagated by seeds; which, if suffered to get dry before they are sown, will remain two years in the soil ; but which, if sown in autumn immediately after gathering them, generally come up the following spring. The best time for transplanting this shrub is in October, as it begins to vegetate very soon after Christmas. It thrives most in a loamy soil, and in an open situation ; and, when it is properly treated, and has room, it will in Sor LO years form a bush 5 ft. or 6 ft. high, and 7 ft. or 8 ft. in diameter. There is a plant in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, 6 ft. high. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 50s. a hundred; and of the autumn-flowering variety, ls. 6d. a plant : at Bollwyller, 50 cents a plant: and at New York, 20 cents, and of the white-flowered variety, 50 cents. w 2.D.avra‘ica Pall. The Altaic Daphne. Identification. Pall. Fi. Ross., 1. p. 53. t. 35.; Willd, Sp. P1., 2. p. 422. ; Sims in Bot. Mag., t. 1875. ; Lodd, Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. Daphné altaique, Laureole de Tartarie, I’v.; Sibirischor Seidelbast, Ger. Engravings. Pall, Fl. Ross., 1. t. 35.; Bot. Mag., t. 1875. ; Bot. Cab., t. 399. ; and our fig. 1181. Spec. Char., &c. eaves oboyate-lanceolate, glabrous. Flowers sessile, in terminal umbels, about 5 in an umbel. (Sims in Bot. Mag., t. 1875.) Bark reddish brown in colour. Leaves oblong, broader towards the upper extremity, and narrowed downwards, of a somewhat glaucous and yellowish green, the latter colour prevailing most while they are young. Flowers white, and scentless; produced in May and June. Lobes of CHAP. XCV. THYMELA‘CEA. DA’PHNE. 1309 the calyx revolute. A native of the Al- taic Alps, in Siberia. (Zbid.) In the Nouveau (»\ Du Hamel, it is stated that this plant bears a _\Y) striking resemblance, in its general appearance, to the mezereon, with the exception of the flowers, which are disposed in terminal umbels, and are white and scentless. It is at present not very common in British collections, though it well deserves a place there, from its neat compact habit of growth ; and from its flowers, which come in in succession to those of the «* common mezereon. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 2s. 6d. each. x « 3,.D. aupt'na L. The Alpine Daphne. Identification. Lin, Sp., 510., Syst., 371. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 418. ; Mill. Dict., n. 5.; Gouan Illustr., 27. ; Willd. Arb., 99. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. The Alpine Chamelea Marsh. Plant., 2. p. 112. ; Daphne des Alpes 7.; Alpen Siedelbast, Ger. Engravings. Lodd. Bot. Cab., t. 66. ; and our fig. 1182. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, a little obtuse, to- mentose beneath, deciduous. Flowers sessile, aggre- gate. (Willd. Sp. Pl., ii. p. 418., and observation.) A native of the Alps of Switzerland, Geneva, Italy, and Austria; where it grows to the height of 2 ft., flower- ing from May to July. It was introduced in 1759, and is frequent in collections. Description, §c. A low branchy shrub, with white flowers, silky on the outside, which come out in clusters from the sides of the branches, and are very fragrant. They appear in March, and are succeeded by roundish red berries, that ripen in September. It is quite hardy, and is very suitable for rockwork; as the roots fix themselves deeply into the crevices of the rocks. B. Erect. Leaves persistent. Flowers lateral. # 4, D. Laurg‘oLtA L. The Laureola Daphne, or Spurge Laurel. Identification, Lin. Sp. Pl., 510.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 418.; Smith Eng. Flora, 2. p. 229.; Hook. FI. Scot., 119.; Jacq. Austr., t. 183.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. Daphnoides vérum, vel Lauréola, Gesn., fase. 1. 7. t.6. f. 9.; Laurtola Radi Syn., 465., Ger. Em., 1404. ; Thymelz‘a Lauréola, Scop. Carn., 2. n. 463. ; the Evergreen Daphne; Lauréole male, Lauréole des Anglais, F7.; Immergrtner Seidelbast, Ger. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 119.; Jacq. Austr., t.183.; and our fig. 1183. Spec. Char.,§c. Evergreen. Leaves obovate-lanceolate, smooth. Flowers in axillary, simple, drooping clusters, that are shorter than the leaves: flowers in each about 5. Calyx obtuse. (Smith Eng. Flora., i. p. 229.) An ever- green shrub; a native of Britain, and most other parts of Europe, in woods; growing to the height of 3ft. or 4ft., and producing its yellowish green flowers, which are disposed in clusters of 5 each, soon after Christmas, if ¢ the weather be not very severe, and continuing flowering till March. Though not showy in its flowers, it is a valuable plant for a shrub- bery, from its being evergreen, and from its thick, glossy, shining leaves being disposed in tufts at the ends of the branches, so as to give it a full bushy appear- ance; which has a good effect in plantations, where it is desirable to pro- duce masses of dark green. It thrives best in the shade, and will flourish m situations under the drip of trees, where few other plants would grow. 1310 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. If exposed to the sun, the leaves turn back with a kind of twist ; and, instead of their natural pure deep green, they assume a brownish tinge. The ber- ries are oval, green at first, but black when ripe; and they are a favourite food of singing birds: though, as De Candolle observes in the Flore Fran- caise, they are poisonous to all other animals. The spurge laurel is propa- gated by seeds, like the mezereon ; but, as they will remain two years in the ground before they vegetate, they are generally treated like haws, and kept for some time in the rotting-heap. It may also be propagated by cuttings ; but not readily. It is much used in nurseries, as a stock on which to graft the more tender species of the genus; but as, like all the other daphnes, it has few roots, it requires to be transplanted with care. #5. D.po’ntica L. The Pontic Daphne, or twin-flowered Spurge Laurel. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 511.; Pall. Fl. Ross., 1, p. 54; Willd. Sp. Pl, 2. p. 419. ; Lodd. Cat., Po no ental Thymele‘a péntica, citrei foliis, Town. Itin., 3. p. 180. t. 180.; Lauréole du Levant, Fr. ; Pontischer Siedelbast, Ger. Engravings. Tourn. Itin., 3. t. 180.; Bot. Mag., t. 1282. ; and our jig. 1184. Spec. Char., §c. Evergreen. Leaves obovate-lanceolate, glabrous. Flowers bractless, glabrous, in many-flowered upright clusters, each of the long partial stalks of which bears two flowers. Lobes of the calyx lanceolate, long. (Spreng.) A native of Asia Minor, where it forms a shrub, growing to the height of 4 ft. or 5 ft., and producing its greenish yellow flowers in April and May. It was introduced in 1759, and is frequent in collections. Varieties. # D. p. 2 rubra Hort. has red flowers, and is supposed to be a hybrid. It is rather more tender than the species. # D. p. 3 foliis variegatis Lodd. Cat., 1836, has variegated leaves. Description, §c. The whole plant, in general appearance, strongly resembles the common spurge laurel; but the leaves are more oval, and shorter; and the flowers, which are disposed in twos instead of fives, are yellower, and of a sweeter scent. The leaves somewhat resemble those of the lemon tree, especially in colour; whence Tournefort’s trivial name. When bruised, they smell like those of the elder. This fine plant was first discovered by Tournefort, on the coast of the Black Sea, on hills and in woods; and Pallas says that it is also found in Siberia, in thick woods, and in the valleys which occur between the ridges of lofty mountains. It is, generally speaking, sufficiently hardy to bear the win- ters of the climate of London without protection ; but, being disposed to put forth its young shoots very early, they are often injured in exposed situations, by the spring frosts; “an inconvenience which probably might be avoided by planting it in thickets, and under the shelter of trees.” (Bot. Mag., t. 1282.) It thrives best in soil similar to that usually prepared for American plants, on the shady side of a wall, or in some other sheltered situation, where it will form a very handsome bush,4 ft. or 5 ft. high, and 6 ft. or 8 ft. in diameter. It may be propa- gated by seeds or cuttings. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 1s. 6d. each. #6. D. Tuymetas L. The Thymeleza, or Milkwort-like, Daphne. Identification. Vahl Symb., 1. p. 28. ; Willd, Sp. PI., 2. p. 416. Synonymes, Thymelm’a foliis polygale glabris Bauh. Pin., 163.; T. alpina glabra, flosculis subluteis ad foliorum ortum sessilibus, Pluk. Alm., 366, t. 229. f.2.; Sanamtinda viridis vel glabra Bauh. Prod., \.; SanamGnda glabra Bauh. Hist., 1. p. 592.; Passerlna Thymelx‘a Dec. ; the Wild Olive; La Thymelie, Ir. ; astloser Seidelbast, Ger. Derivation. Thymele’a is probably derived from thymos, poison, and elaia, or elea, the olive tree, in reference to the poisonous qualities of the plant, and its slight resemblance to the olive. Engravings. Ger, Prov.,t. 17. 1. 2.; Pluk. Alm,, t. 229. f. 2.; and our fig. 1185. Spee. Char., &c. “evergreen. Stem much branched. Branches simple, warted. Leaves lanceolate, broader towards the tip, crowded. Flowers axillary, CHAP. XCV. THYMELA ‘CER. DA‘PHNE. 1311 sessile. (Vaht Symb., 1. p. 28.) A native of Spain, and of the neighbourhood of Montpelier, where it forms a shrub 3 ft. high, flowering from February to April. Introduced in 1815; but rare in collections. The leaves are of a glaucous hue; and the flowers, which are produced in clusters on the sides of the branches, are of a yellowish green; they are inconspicuous, and they are succeeded by small berries, which are yellowish when ripe. The plant requires to be kept warm and dry; and to be grown in sandy peat, kept in an equable degree of moisture. For this reason, this and other species of Daphne form very suitable plants for being grown together in a daphnetum, in the same man- ner as the heaths in an ericetum. #7. D. T4RrT0N-RAVRA L. The Tarton-raira, or silvery-leaved, Daphne. identification. Lin. Sp.,510. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 2. p. 417. ; Lodd. Cat., 1186 ed. 1856. Synonymes. Thymelz:‘a foliis candicantibus et serici instar mollibus Bauh. Pin., 463. ; Tarton-Raire Gallo-provincize Monspeliensium Lob. Ic., 371. ; Sanamindaargentata latifolia Barr. Ic., 221. ; Pas- serina Jdrton-raéra Schrad.; the oval-leaved Daphne; Lauréole blanche, F7. ; Silberblattriger Seidelbast Ger. ingravings. Lob. Ic.,'371.; Barr. Ic., 221.; Fl. Greeca, t. 354.; and our fig. 1186. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves persistent, obovate, nerved, silky, hoary. Flowers sessile, lateral, aggregate, imbricated with scales at the base. (Vahl Symb.) A native of the south of France, where it grows to the height of 3 ft., flowering from May to July. Cultivated by Miller in 1739, and now frequent in collections. This species is remarkable for the smallness and silkiness of its leaves, and the white appearance of the whole plant. The flowers are small, yellowish, sessile, and come out in thick clusters. The plant is very suitable for rockwork, as its branches are weak, irregular, and scarcely ligneous ; it requires a warm dry situation, exposed to the sun. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 1s. 6d. each. #8. D.(? T.) puse’scens L. The pubescent Daphne. Identification. Lin. Mant., 66.; Willd. Sp. PL, 2. p. 417. Synonymes. Thymele*a italica, Tarton-raire Gallo-provincie similis, sed per omnia major, Micheli cited in Tzllz Cat. rlort. Pisani; behaarter Seidelbast Ger. ; ; Engraving. ‘Tilli Cat. Hort. Pisani, t. 49. f. 2. Spec. Char., &c. Stems pubescent, simple. Leaves linear-lanceolate, almost mucronate, alternate. Flowers axillary ; 5, or fewer, in an axil; sessile, narrow, shorter than the leaf; the tube thread- shaped and downy. It seems different from D. Thymelz and for the most part two-flowered. Nut A small, ovate, obtuse, striated. (Michv.) A ) deciduous tree, a native of j<=> North America, where it /— crows from 60 ft. to 70 ft. == high, and flowers in April and May. It was introducedin GZZ& 1824, and is occasionally to 1198 be met with in collections. N. sylvatica Michv., which we have made synonymous with N, villdsa, on the authority of Pursh (see Fl. Amer. Sept. Addenda, ii. p. 175.), is said by Michaux to exhibit a remarkable singularity in its vegetation. ‘ In Maryland, Virginia, and the western states,” he observes, “where it grows on high and level ground with the oaks and the walnuts, it is distinguished by no peculiarity of form: but in the lower part of the Carolinas and of Georgia, where it is found only in wet places, with the small magnolia or white bay (Magnolia glaica), the red bay (Latrus carolinénsis), the loblolly bay (Gordonia Lasi- anthus), and the water oak (Quércus aquatica), it has a pyramidal base, resembling a sugar loaf; a trunk 18 ft. or 20 ft. high, and 7in. or 8 in, in dia- meter, at the surface of the ground; which, a foot higher, is only 2 in. or 3 in. thick; the proportions, however, varying in different individuals.” (NV. Amer. Sy/., iii. p. 34.) This tree appears to differ very little from N. biflora, except in the greater height attained by the tree, and in the downiness of the petioles of the leaves. The fruit is of the same size and colour, generally produced in pairs on similar peduncles, and the wood is of the same descrip- tion, fine-grained, but tough. “ The alburnum of the trunks of trees growing upon dry and elevated lands is yellow; and this colour, being considered by wheelwrights as a proof of the superior quality of the wood, has probably given rise to the name of yellow gum, which is sometimes applied to this species.” (Jbid.) The wood is used for all purposes, for which timber is required of moderate dimensions, which is not lable to split. The only plant which we have seen of this kind is in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, where, in 1835, it was 10 ft. high, and had produced male blossoms; but it died in the spring of 1836, apparently from the soil bemg too dry. % 3. N. ca’npicans Miche. The whitish-leaved Nyssa, or Ogechee Lime Tree. Identification. Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p.259.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 p. 1113. Synonymes. N. capitata Walt., Ait. Hort. Kew, Micha. N. Amer. Syl., 3. p.43.; N. coccinea Bar tram; Sour Tupelo Tree, Ogechee Lime Tree, Wild Lime; weisslicher Tulpelobaum, Ger. Engravings, Michx. N. Amer, Syl., 3. t. 113. ; and our fig. 1199. Spec. Char., §c. Leaf with the petiole very short, and the disk oblong, wedge-shaped at the base, nearly entire, whitish on the under surface. Female flowers one upon a pe- duncle. (Willd. Sp. Pl, iv. p. 1113.) It varies, with its leaves obovate, entire, or rarely sub- dentate. The male flowers are grouped into little heads. The bracteas attending the female flowers are short; the calyx of these , flowers is tomentose; its lobes are short. The drupe is oblong. (Michaux.) A deci- duous tree, a native of Carolina, on the 1199 banks of rivers, particularly the Ogechee. It is the smallest tree of the genus, rarely exceeding 30 ft, in height. It was introduced in 1806. CHAP. XCVI. SANTALA CE. NY’SSA. 1319 The leaves are 5in. or 6in. long, oval, rarely denticulated, of a light green above, and glaucous beneath. The flowers are similar to those of the large tupelo (N. grandidentata), but the sexes are borne by separate trees; and Michaux remarks, “as a peculiarity witnessed in no other tree of North America, that the male and female trees are easily distinguished by their general appearance when the leaves have fallen. The branches of the male are more compressed about the trunk, and rise in a direction more nearly perpendicular; those of the female diffuse themselves horizontally, and form a larger and rounder summit. The fruit is supported by long peduncles, and is about 14 in. in length, of a light red colour, and of an oval shape. It is thick-skinned, intensely acid, and contains, like that of the large tupelo, a large oblong stone, deeply channeled on both sides.” (Miche. N. Amer. Syl., iii. p. 43, 44.) This appears to be the kind of Nyssa mentioned in Martyn’s Miller, as not then introduced, but which is said to be described by Mr. Humphry Marshall, from Bartram’s catalogue, “as a tree of great singularity and beauty, rising to the height of 30 ft.; the fruit of which is of a deep scarlet colour, and of the size of a damascene plum. It has an agreeable acid taste, whence it is called the lime tree.” Professor Martyn adds that Bartram calls it Nyssa coccinea, and observes that there is no tree which exhibits a more desirable appearance than this, in the autumn, when the fruit is ripe, and the tree is partly divested of its leaves; for then “the remainder looks as red as scarlet, and the fruit is of that colour also.” It is the shape of the olive, but larger, and contains an agreeable acid juice. “ The most northern habitation of this tree yet known,” he adds, “is on the great Ogechee, where it is called the Ogechee lime, from its acid fruit being about the size of limes, and being sometimes used in their stead.” There is a plant, bearing the name of N, capitata, in the arbo- retum of Messrs. Loddiges, 6 ft. or 7 ft. high; which, from its foliage, we have no doubt, is indentical with Michaux’s figure. ¥ 4. N. GRANDIDENTA‘TA Miche. The deeply-toothed-/eaved Nyssa, or Large Tupelo Tree Identification. Michx. N. Amer. Syl., 3. p. 40. Synonymes. N. tomentdsa, and N. angulizans, Mich. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 259.; N. denticulata A7t. Hort. Kew., 3. p.446., Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 1114. ; N. angulosa Pozr. ; N. uniflora Wangenh. Amer., p. 83. ; Wild Olive, Amer. ; Virginian Water Tupelo, Mart, Mill. Engravings. Wangenh. Amer., t. 27. f. 57.'; Catesb, Car., 1. t. 60,; Michx, N. Amer. Sylva, 3. t. 112. ; and our figs. 1200, 1201. Spec. Char., &c. Leaf with a long petiole, anda disk that is. oblong, acuminate, distantly serrate. Female flowers one upon a peduncle. (JVilld. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 1114.) The leaves are invariably toothed with large pointed teeth, The bracteas are rather longer than the ovary. The lobes of the calyx 1400 are wedge-shaped. The drupe is oblong. (Michaux.) A deciduous tree, a native of North America; which Michaux calls the most re- markable species of its genus for height and diameter; and which was introduced into Britain in 1735. It grows chiefly in the southern parts of the United States; and Michaux observes that it is always found in company with the long-leaved pine (Pinus palustris) and the {// cypress (Taxodium distichum). In South Carolina and Georgia these trees are constantly found growing with the over-cup oak (Quércus lyrata), the water locust (Gleditschza monospérma), the cotton wood (P6- pulus canadénsis), the Carolinian poplar (Pépulus angulata), and the water bitter-nut hickory (Ca- rya aquatica) ; intermixed with which they compose the dark impenetrable forests which cover the miry swamps on the borders of the rivers, to the distance DR, of 100 to 200 miles from the ocean. ‘The presence of A" these trees is considered an infallible proof of the depth ‘ S and fertility of the soil, and, consequently, of its fitness for the culture of vine. ‘* The rivers, at their annual overflowing, sometimes cover these marshes to the height of 5ft. or 6 ft., as is shown by the marks left upon the trees by the retiring waters. Vegetation seems only to acquire new energy from these inundations, and the large tupelo sometimes attains the height of 70 ft. or 80 ft., with a diameter of 15 in. or 20 in. imme- diately above its conical base, and 6ft. or 7 ft. from the ground. This size continues uniform to the height of 25 ft. or 30 ft. At the surface the trunk is 8 ft. or 9 ft. thick. (Michr. N. Amer. Syl., iii, p. 41.) The leaves of the large tupelo are commonly 5in. or 6 in. long, ad 2 in. or 3 in. broad; but on young and thriving plants they are of twice these dimensions. They are of an oval shape, and are garnished with two or three large teeth, which are irregularly placed, and generally only on one side of the leaf. When the leaves unfold in spring, they are downy ; but they become smooth on both sides as they expand. ‘The flowers are numerous though single, and are succeeded by fruit of considerable size, and of a deep blue colour, of which the stone is depressed, and very 1320 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. distinctly striated. The wood is extremely light and soft ; and as, in the arrangement of its fibres, it resembles other species of the same genus, it is employed for making bowls and trays. The roots, also, are tender and light, and they are used by nikehnen to buoy up their nets with, instead of cork. Udid.) This species is described in Martyn’s Miller as the Stinathian water tupelo tree, rising, with a strong upright trunk, to the height of 80 ft. or 100 ft., and dividing into many branches towards the top. The drupes, Professor Martyn adds, ‘* are nearly the size and shape of small olives, and are preserved as that fruit is, by the French inhabitants of the Mississippi, where this species of N¥ssa@ greatly abounds, and is called the olive tree. The timber is white and soft when unseasoned, but light and compact when dry; which renders it very proper for bowls, &c.”’ It sometimes varies, in haying the leaves quite glabrous, and less deeply toothed. Genus II. ag ' aa | we | OSY‘RIS L. Tue Osyris, or PorT’s Casta. Lin. Syst. Dice\cia Tridndria. Identification. Lin. Gen. Pl. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 p. 715. Synonyme. Cadsia Camer., Lob., Alpin., Gesn. Derivation. The Osuris of Pliny and Dioscorides is so named from oxos, a branch ; from the length and pliability of the branches. #1. 0. atBa L. The white-flowered Osyris, or Poel’s Casia. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1450.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 p.'715.; Roy. Lugdb., 202. ; Sauv. Monsp., 56. ; Gouan Monsp., 502.; Gron, Orient., 308.; Mill, Dict., No. 1.; Scop. Carn., No. 1215. Synonymes. O. fdliis linedribus acitis Leff. It., 169.; O. frutéscens baccffera Bauh, Pin., 212. ; Casia poética Monspeliénsium Cam. Epit., 26., Lob. Ic., 452. ; Casia Latinorum Alp, Exot., 41, ; Casia Monspélii dicta Gesn. Epit., 50. 5 weisse Osyris, Ger Engravings. Lam. Ill., t. 802. ; T. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Plant. FI. Ger. Ic. et des Illust., t.20.; and our jig. 1202. Spec. Char., &c. A shrub 3—4 ft. high. Stem roundish, striated. Leaves alter- nate, linear-lanceolate, 1 in. long, entire, glabrous. Flowers upon the branch- lets, peduncled. Drupe red, of the size of a pea. (Willd.) A native of Italy, Spain, Montpelier, Libanus, and Carniola. Introduced in 1793, and cultivated by Miller; but we have not seen the plant. The long supple branches of this tree were formerly used for brushes, and they are still used in making crates, or packing-cases in the south of Europe. It is celebrated by Keats for the Ce C23) whiteness of its Bowers :— ** 4 dimpled hand, Fair as some wonder out of Fairy-land, Hung from his shoulder: like the drooping flowers Of whitest casia, fresh from summer showers.” Poems, p. 24. ~ CHAP. XCVIL. OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER FELEAGNA‘CER, Tuey are included in three genera, Lleagnus Tourn., Hippdéphae L., and Shephérdia Nutt. ; and these have the following characters ;: — E.ma’cnus Tourn. Flowers, some bisexual; some, in result, male only ; both kinds upon one plant.—Bisexual flower. Calyx resembling, internally, a corolla; tubular below, bell-shaped above, with a slightly spreading, lobed, deciduous limb ; the lobes mostly 4; the tubular part includes, but is not connate with, the ovary and part of the style, and bears at its mouth a conical crown, through which the style passes. Style long. Stigma clavate or coiled, Stamens arising from the bottom of the bell-shaped part, shorter than it, alternate with its lobes, the filaments adnate to it, except at their tip. Ovary oblong. Ovule 1. Fruit consisting of an achenium, and of the tubular ns of the calyx rendered fleshy, and including the achenium. Seed erect. Embryo erect. — Male flower, Calyx resembling, internally, a corolla, bell-shaped; it has a limb of 4—6—8 lobes. Stamens of the number of the lobes; otherwise as in the bisexual flower. A conical crown ty CHAP, XCVII. ELHAGNA‘CER, EL2#A’GNUS. 1321 surrounds the style of an abortive pistil. — Species several ; arborescent or shrubby; inhabitants of Ceylon, Nepal, Japan, south of Europe, and North America. The fleshy part of the fruit is, in some, eatable. Leaves alternate, entire, bearing, as does the bark of growing shoots, scales, or stars of hairs. Flowers axillary, pediceled. (Chiefly 7. Nees ab Esenbeck, Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.,whose elucidation relates to HZ. angustifolia L. ; Lindley; and Ach. Rich.) Hipro'puart DL. Flowers unisexual, those of the two sexes upon distinct plants. — Male flower. Calyx arched, seeming as if constituted of 2 leaves connate at the tip. Stamens 4, not extended out of the calyx. — Female flower. Calyx tubular, cloven at the top, including the ovary, and becom- ing eventually succulent. Ovary of 1 cell. Ovule 1. Style short. Stigma long, with a longitudinal furrow. Fruit consisting of a polished achenium, that has a slight furrow on one side, and of the calyx, now enlarged, and succulent with an acid juice. Seed erect. Embryo erect. — Two species are known, one wild in Europe, the other in Nepal. The European one is partially spiny. Both have leaves narrow, entire, scaly, and silvery, es- pecially beneath. The succulent part of the fruit is eatable. (7. Nees ab Esenbeck, Gen, Pl. Fl. Germ. ; Smith, Eng. Flora ; and obs.) Suepue’rp/4 Nutt. Flowers unisexual ; those of the two sexes upon distinct plants. — Male flower. Calyx 4-cleft. Stamens 8, included, as to length, within the calyx; alternate with 8 glands.— Female flower. Calyx bell- shaped, its limb 4-parted, flat, the portions equal; its tube ? adnate to the ovary. Ovule 1. Style 1. Stigma oblique. Fruit as in Hippophae.—Two species are known, both natives of North America, and having the aspect of Eleagnus; one a small tree, the other a shrub. Their leaves are entire, and bear scales. Male flowers ? laterally aggregate, in groups that resemble a catkin. Female flowers smaller than the male ones, shortly pedunculate (Nutt. Gen.): racemose at the ends of the branches (Lindley in Encyc. of Pl.; Nuttall.). Genus I. — ELAAGNUS Tourn. Tue EL#©AGNus, OLEASTER, or WILD OLIVE TREE. Lin. Syst. Tetrandria Monoggnia, Identification. Tourn. Cor., 51.; Ach, Rich. Monogr., p.26.; T. Nees ab Esenbeck, Gen. Pl. FI. Germanice ; N. Du Ham., 2. p. 87. Synonymes. Chalef, Fr.; Wilde Oelbaum, Ger. Derivation. ‘* The elaitagnos of Theophrastus was a plant with hoary leaves, growing in marshy places in Arcadia, and was probably a species of Salix, although certainly not S. babylénica, as Sprengel has stated it to be. It was named from its resemblance to the elaza, or olive, from which it differed in not bearing fruit. Dioscorides writes el@agros, which means the wild olive; and some botanists have adopted this reading, which is most likely the true one. The plants to which the name Llzagnus is now applied are also something like the olive. The French call the Fleag- nus, chalef; a slight alteration, according to Golius, of khaléf, the Arabic name of the willow; but more probably of kalaf, the Persian name of the Elwagnus itself.” (Lindley in Bot. Reg., t. 1156, adapted.) Oleaster is 4 Latin word, which is interpreted a wild olive tree ; and perhaps it is derived from olea, an olive tree, and instar, likeness. Description, §c. Deciduous shrubs, or low trees; natives of the south of Europe, the Levant, the Himalayas, and North America. In British gardens, there are two or three species which grow freely in any soil tolerably dry, and are readily propagated by seeds, layers, or cuttings. * 1. H. nortE’Nsis Bieb. The Garden Elgagnus, Oleaster, or Wild Olive Tree. Identification. Bieb. Fl. Taur. Cauc., p. 113. Synonymes. EF. angustifolia L., Willd. Sp. Pl., 1. p.688., Ram. et Schult. Syst. Veg., 3. p. 478., Pail. Fl. Ross, p. 10. t.4., N. Du Ham., 2. p. 87., Bot. Reg., t 1156.; E.inérmis Mill. Dict., No. 2. ; E, argénteus Mench Meth., p. 638. ; E. orientalis Delisle; ? E. argentea Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 161.; (ogee Willow ; Olivier de Bohéme, Chalef 4 Feuilles étroites, 7, ; schmalblattriger Oleaster, rer, 1322 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IL Engravings. Pall. Ross., 1, t. 4; N. Du Ham., 1. t. 89.; Bot. Reg., t. 1156. ; our fig. 1208., and the plate in our last Volume. | Spec. Char., Sc. A tree, growing to the height of from 15 ft. to 20 ft. Leaves lanceolate, hoary all over, as are the shoots of the current year, with stars of hairs of a hoary colour. Branches brown and smooth, more or less spiny. Leaves 2—3 in. long; upon the upper surface whitish green, and upon the under one very hoary. Flowers 2 or 3 together, axillary, upon short peduncles; fragrant ; bisexual flower 4-cleft, interior of a pale yellow; male ones 5 or more cleft, interior of a golden yellow. Both are furnished on the exterior with stars of hairs, like the under surface of the leaves. Fruit ofa red-brown colour, something like a small date. A native of the south of Europe, in Bohemia, France, Spain, the Levant, Tar- tary, and various parts of Asiatic Russia; flowering in May, and ripening its fruit in August. It was introduced in 1633, and is frequent in collections. The silvery whiteness of the foliage of this tree renders it a most conspicuous object in plantations; and hence, in any view where it is wished to attract the eye to a par- ticular point, it may be usefully employed. For ex- ample, suppose a villa surrounded by grounds perfectly flat, with a boundary strip of plantation, or shrubbery, in the middle distance, a monotonous third distance, in which there is no object of interest but the spire of a church, and that scarcely perceptible over the tops of the trees of the plantation: plant one or two trees of elawagnus in that part of the plantation over which the eye sees the spire, and they will, by the light colour of their foliage, attract the eye in that direction. This tree, which - is called by the Portuguese the tree of Paradise, is also remarkable for the fragrance of its blossoms, which are produced in great abundance in May, and perfume the air for a considerable distance around. For this reason it is a most desirable tree for a lawn or shrubbery. There are good specimens in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; but the finest trees that we have seen, were, in 1815, in the grounds of Malmaison, near | Paris, where they were nearly 30 ft. high, and with heads nearly as much in : diameter. In the Levant, the fruit of the cultivated varieties, Z. h. orientalis and dactyliformis, is made into preserves, and also dried like pistachia nuts. The plant requires a sheltered situation, and, to attain any size, must be planted in a good soil. Price of plants in the London nurseries, 2s. 6d. each; at Bollwyller 1 franc 50 cents; and at New York, 1 dollar. Varieties. Bieberstein, in his F’/. Taur. Cauc., 1. p. 112, 113., as quoted in Ram, et Schult. Syst. and Bot. Reg., has comprehended under one species several forms, some of which are treated of as specifically distinct by Linnaeus and other botanists. He gives /. horténsis as the name of the species, which he considers to exist under the four following forms : — 4 E. h. 1 angustifolia Bieb., E. angustifolia L.— Leaves lanceolate, shining. Fruit insipid. This is the most common sort in British gardens. There is a tree of it in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, 20 ft. high ; and one at Kew, 8 ft. high. 4 E. h. 2 dactyliformis.—Leaves lanceolate, shining. Fruit date-shaped, eatable. % E.A. 3 orientalis, £. orientalis L., Pall. Fl. Ross., i. t. 5., Gmel. It. Jil., t. 4.—Branches not spiny. Fruit date-shaped, eatable ; almost as large as that of a jujube, and used in the dessert in Persia, where it is called zinzeyd. ‘The flowers are more fragrant than those of E. h. angustifolia. (Lindl. in Bot. Reg., t. 1156., and in Nat. Syst, Bot., p. 194.) There are plants of this variety in the Horti- cultural Society’s Garden, and there is one in the Chelsea Botanic Garden, I CHAP. XCVII. ELEAGNA CER. ELEA/GNUS. 1323 4 E.h. 4 spinosa; E. spinosa L.— Branches spiny. Leaves lanceolate. Fruit insipid. & 2. FE. arGentea Ph. The silvery-/eaved Eleagnus, or Wild Olive Tree. Identification. Pursh Fl, Amer. Sept., 1. p. 114. ; Nutt. Gen. Amer., 1. p. 97.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonyme. Missouri Silver Tree, U. ‘S: of N. Amer. Engraving. Our fig. 1204. Spec. Char.. §c. A shrub, from 8 ft. to 12 ft. high, not spiny. Leaves waved, oyal-oblong, rather acute, glabrous on both surfaces, and covered with silvery scales. Flowers aggregate, nodding. Sexes apparently dicecious. Fruit roundish-ovate, of about the size “of a small cherry, car- tilagmous, covered with silvery scales, having 8 grooves; the flesh dry, farinaceous, eatable; the nucule subcylindric, its exterior part consisting of a tenacious woolly integument. A native of Hudson’s Bay, and found on the (aN ie tas - “uy igh ss : SMS RY e Sas ER ds sp \\ ~ q y; 7% he AW Me ZS ee a Aa VE, / => in ? Vi aly N ea / argillaceous broken banks of the Missouri, near Fort Mandan; flowering in Julyand August. (.Nutt.) It was introduced in 1813. There are plants in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges. According to Pursh, Shephérdia argéntea Nutt. resembles the Elaagnus argéntea Pursh so much, without the fruit, that, in this state, one might easily be mistaken for the other. Inthe Garden of the London Horticultural Society, the shrub or low tree bearing this name is very distinct from any species of Hlaagnus; but it differs from the species of that genus, in having opposite leaves and branches. Whether it is the plant meant to be described by Pursh, we are unable to determine; it is certainly not the /. argéntea figured in Watson’s Dendrologia, which appears to be F. orientalis, the flowers being produced on the current year’s wood. The plant which is in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and which may be considered provisionally as E. argéntea, is one of very great neatness and beauty ; and well deserving 13824 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. a place in every collection, especially when trained as in our figure, so as to resemble a small tree. The plant appears nearly allied to Shephérdia cana- deénsis, and we have no doubt it will ultimately be referred to that genus. Possibly, indeed, it may be only a modification of S. canadénsis ; for it is not more different from it than the woolly-leaved varieties of the common pear in a wild state, suchas Pyrus communis salicifolia, are from the green- leaved varieties, such, for example, as those which are found indigenous in most parts of England, or are grown for stocks in British nurseries. App. i. Halfhardy Species of Eledgnus. 1205 fe S E. conférta Roxburgh, Burm. Zeyl., t. $9. f. 1., according to Don's Prod. Fl. Nep., the grouped-flowered elwagnus, is a large, branched shrub, and, according to Roxburgh, a climbing one. Leaves oval-oblong, acuminate, 3—4 in. long, 14—2 in. broad, sil- very beneath. Fruit oblong, succulent, eatable. A native of Nepal, where it flowers in November, and where the fruit is eaten by the inhabitants. (Don’s Prod. Fl. Nep. ; Lindl. Nat. Syst. of Bot.) This species is stated to have been introduced in 1825; but we have not seen it. + E. arbdrea Roxb., Don Prod. Fl. Nep., p. 67., is a large tree, with spiny branchlets, and oval-oblong leaves, a native of Nepal, at Nahrinhetty, where it flowers in November, and produces an edible fruit. It was introduced in 1819. m E. latifolia L., Bur. Zey., 39. t.2., is a native of the East In- dies, where it forms an evergreen shrub, 4 ft. or 5 ft. high. There are plants at Messrs. Loddiges, which are preserved through the winter in cold-pits; whence we infer that, like the preceding sorts, it would stand against a conservative wall. & E. salicifolia? D.Don, (fig. 1205) is a species apparently very distinct, and tolerably hardy, of which we have only seen one plant about 3 ft. high, in the arboretum at Kew. It promises to be a most valuable addition to our nearly hardy shrubs. It bears in foliage a close resemblance to Shephérd’a canadénsis. Genus II. HIPPO’/PHAE L. Tue Hirropuar, Sea BuckTuorn, or SALLOWTHORN. Lin. Syst. Dice‘cia Tetrandria. ey Lin. Gen., 517., in part: the H. canadénsis ZL. is now included in the genus Shep- érdia Nutt. Synonymes. KhamndOides Tourn. Cor. 53.; Argoussier, Fr, ; Haffdorn, or Sanddorn, Ger. ; Espino amarillo, Span. ; Derivation. Hippophacs, or Hippophues, was the name of a shrub mentioned by Theophrastus and Dioscorides ; and which is supposed to be the same as the hippophyes of Pliny. The deriva- tion is supposed to be from hippos, a horse, and phad, to paghiens and, as according to the Nouveau Du Hamel the plant was employed by the Greeks as a medicine for horses, it may have been given to them to make their coats sleek and shining, and have thus procured its name. Description, §c. Large shrubs or trees; natives of Europe and Asia; ornamental in British gardens, on account of their grey silky foliage, and of their berries. ¢ @ 1. H. Ruamnoi'pes L. The Buckthorn-like Hippophae, Sea Buckthorn, or Sallowthorn. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl.,1452.; Smith Engl. Flora, 4. b 238.; Eng. Bot., t. 425. er! my RhamnOides florifera sAlicis folio Tourn. Cor., 53. ; Rhamnoides fructifera Rati Syn. 445.; Argoussier faux Nerprun, Fr.; Weidenblattriger Sanddorn, Ger.; in the Alps of Swit- zerland it is called Arve, or Saule vt eng. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t.425.; Fl. Dan.,, t. 265.; N. Du Ham., 6. t.80.; Pall. Fl. Ross., 1. t. 68. ; and our jig. 1206. 5 Spec. Char., §c, Branches each ending in a spine. Leaves linear-lanceolate, mostly bluntish, dark green, and minutely dotted, not scaly on the upper side ; silvery as well as scaly on the under one. (Smith.) A low tree, or large shrub; a native of many parts of Europe, on sandy sea coasts. Found in England, in various pisces on the east and south-east coast, but not in Scotland ; flowering in May, and producing bright orange-coloured berries, CHAP. XCVII. ELEAGNA CER. H1tPpo’PHAE. 1325 which are ripe in September, and remain on the tree as long as the leaves, and frequently till the following spring. Statistics. In the environs of London, the largest trees are those at Syon, one of which is 33 ft. high, with a trunk 11 in. in diameter, and a fine round head 17 ft. in diameter. At Kew, a male plant, near the palace, is 25 ft. high. In Oxfordshire, at Oxford, in the Botanic Garden, 10 years planted, it is 15ft. high. In Rutlandshire, at Belvoir Castle, 18 years planted, it is 15 ft. high. In Suffolk, at Ampton Hall, 12 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. In Yorkshire, in the Hull Botanic Garden, 10 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. In Scotland, in BanffShire, at Huntley Lodge, 12 years planted, it is 20ft high. In Argyllshire, at Toward Castle, 13 years planted, it is 14 ft. high. In Sutherlandshire, at Dunrobin Castle, 13 years planted, it is5 ft. high. In Ireland, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, Dublin, 30 years planted, it is 12 ft. high ; at Cypress Grove, Dublin, it is 15 ft. high. In the King’s County, at Charleville Forest, 10 years planted, it is 15ft. high. In Galway, at Coole, it is 28 ft. high. In Louth, at Oriel Temple, 25 years planted, it is 19 ft. high. In Sligo, at Makree Castle, 10 years planted, it is 5 ft. high. In France, near Paris, at Sceaux, 10 years planted, it is 15 ft. high; in the Botanic Garden at Avranches, 10 years planted, it is 16ft. high. In Germany, in Hanover, at Harbke, 6 years planted, it is 5 ft. high. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 46 years planted, it is 20ft. high. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the Botanic Garden, 24 years planted, it is 18 ft. high. In Austria, near Vienna, at Briick on the Leytha, 40 years planted, it is 16 ft. high. In Prussia, near Berlin, at Sans Souci, 20 years planted, it is 16 ft. high. In Sweden, at Stockholm, in the Govern- ment Garden, 15 years planted, it is7 ft. high. In Russia, in the Crimea, where, according to Descemet, it is employed, as in some parts of France, to fix drifting sands, and protect the seeds of Pinus Pinaster, which are sown on them, it grows with great vigour, In Italy, at Monza, near Milan, 21 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. Varieties. + 2 H. R. 2 angustifolia Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; see the plate of this tree in our last Volume, which is a portrait of a tree, of the female sex, in Messrs. Loddiges’s arboretum, taken in October, 1834. Its leaves are obviously more narrow than those of the species; the young branches are pendulous; and the tree is highly ornamental. There are plants, both of the male and of the female of this variety, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in the collection of Messrs‘ Loddiges. % & H. R. 3 sibirica, H. sibirica Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, appears to differ very little, if at all, from the species; but, the plant not being in a healthy state, it may be more distinct than we suppose it to be. A male plant of H. Rhamndides in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum; which flowered in 1835, had its flower buds smaller and earlier in blossom than those of the other; and this, perhaps, may be H. R. sibirica; the plants of species which are common to Siberia, and the west of Europe, always flowering earlier in this country than plants of the same species which are indigenous to it, or to Central Europe generally. Description, §c. In its wild state, the sea buckthorn, sallowthorn, or wil- lowthorn, rises, with ligneous stems, to the height of 8 ft. or 10 ft.; but, in a state of culture, and when trained to a single stem, it grows twice or thrice that height. Its branches are numerous, irregular, and covered with a brown bark. The flowers are small, solitary, and appear before the leaves, or coeval withthem. The berries are produced on the female plant in great abundance, when the ~{ male plant stands near it, but not otherwise. There is said to be a variety with red‘ berries which Miller saw on the sand-banks in Holland ; but we have not heard of its being in cultivation. The species is found wild in England, upon cliffs above the level of the sea, from Kent to York- shire; and is plentiful between Yarmouth and Cromer, on the flat sandy coast. In Russia, it is found in low, wet, and sandy situations, more particularly in the subalpine districts about Caucasus; and it is abundant throughout great part of Tartary. “ Hippéphae Rhamnoides grows in profusion all along the course of the Arve; and Deiléphila (Sphinx) hippdéphaes is now so plentiful, in consequence of the numbers of it collected and bred by the peasants, that a specimen costs 1326 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. but 3 franes ; specimens were formerly sold at 60 francs each, and one of those first discovered was sold for 200 francs.” (Spence in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv., for I830, p. 148.) A shrub so common throughout Europe and Asia could not escape being known to the Greeks and Romans; but to what use they applied it is uncertain, In modern times, its leaves form the food of sheep, in poor maritime pastures, where the sheep sometimes also eat the berries. In Dauphiny, a decoction is made of these berries, which is used for the same pur- pose as that made from the berries of the Solanum Dulcamara, in Wales ; viz., to remove cutaneous eruptions. According to Pallas, the berries of the sea buckthorn are gratefully acid, and are much eaten by the Tartars, who make a jelly or preserve of them, and serve them up with milk or cheese, as great dainties. The fishermen of the Gulf of Bothnia prepare a rob, or jam, from them, which imparts a grateful flavour to fresh fish; and a kind of sauce is also made from them in the south of France. In some parts of France and Switzerland they are considered poisonous. J. J. Rous- seau, in his Réverie du Promeneur Solitaire, vii. Promenade, relates a curious story respecting his having made a botanical excursion in the neighbourhood of Grenoble, with a local botanist, who, though he saw him eating the fruit, which he knew, or believed to be, poisonous, was so polite, or regarded Rousseau with so much respect, that he durst not presume to warn him of his danger. In Britain, and on the Continent, the sea buckthorn is some- times planted as hedges; and, as it endures the sea breeze, and throws up suck- ers freely from the roots, it is a useful plant for fixing drift sands, along with the grasses Psimma, E’lymus, Carex, &c., and also for producing woody scenery in marine situations, where few other trees or shrubs will grow. In pleasure- grounds, when trained to a single stem, it forms a small, durable, and very interesting tree, from the dull pewter-like tinge of its foliage in summer, and the fine effect of its berries in autumn; but it must be recollected that the berries will not be produced unless both sexes are planted contiguously. As the flowers, especially those of the male plants, come out very early in the season, their buds, which are in spikes, have a conspicuous appearance during winter, and contrast finely with the fruit on the female plants, which remains on through the winter, after the leaves drop off, unless it is eaten by birds. In British nurseries, plants are com- \ monly increased by suckers, which are produced in abundance; and a deep sandy soil is suitable for grow- ZL VN |) 7” & = N \wW) y . - . Lf seh SY 7 Wa . ing the plant to a large size. it may i SPS be planted in elevated and exposed LY UY Wy, ia ay Mya ART Mi ey if iM Wi], 4 rl ie OG wid ~~ SS ks SY ys, UY G4 By Y WY Y Y 4 ( - : 7 y GAG YAS VY Mihi, LON Li OE Up and : (Gi (NM AS YW GY | ji l' AAN NOU) Mp: i pi 7 in UB AY fg CN), Seat ] F ly Wall il i (MU AGT NN MIA AN " Hic ; Kiet aD, WNT Ny IRL ek A DANY UT CK Nee) AoA “ DOC. Ks AN NE ie aie A Aa AUT bas TNS y eS Nu MOP, ANY A \ lf Al} jM aye \) 1) J | Pe, Cai yh j ua) “LN Wi ip Tne WAC MKQAUIRA MAW WANA SY NR Wa \ . \N ANY \y nl\ bs\\ YP YZy YW Uf, Y Yj “Sy ij SS Wy oy Y My iY size ;) measured 9 in. round one way, and 91 in. the other. It weighed J5 oz. when gathered. The colour was of a greenish yellow, and the taste insipid, 4u 3 1364 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. = SS “ ——— SS \\ RR We ¢ EEE ~ SS WAY SS — SES RS = —_— tY bs tires, NY \ RESS , but slightly acid. It did not appear half ripe when we received it; and it decayed without coming to maturity. We have since, at different times, re- ceived two other fruits, also from Dr. Mease; but perceived no difference between them and the one figured above. The seeds in the fruit last re- ceived appearing full, we distributed them ; and young plants have been raised from them by M. Vilmorin of Paris; Mr. Gordon of the London Horticul- tural Society’s arboretum ; Mr. Campbell of the Botanic Garden, Manches- ter; and others. Mr. R. Buist, in the American Gardener's Magazine, vol. ii. p. 77., states that there are four trees in Mrs. M‘Mahon’s Nursery, Phila- delphia, which were among the first introduced into that part of America. They are planted two and two, each pair being about 400 ft. apart. In 1831, it was dis- covered that one of these trees produced larger fruit than the others, and that this fruit contained perfect seeds. Two of the other trees produced smaller fruit, but the seeds they contained were abortive; while one of the trees was entirely barren. The next year, it was discovered that the barren tree was the male plant; and that the tree which produced perfect seeds was the fertile plant, which stood by its side. The wood is of a bright yellow colour, uncommonly fine- grained, and elastic; and, on account of the latter property, it is used by all the southern tribes of American Indians for bows. It is said to be extremely durable, and capable of receiving the finest polish. It resembles the wood of the Maclira tinctoria, or fustick tree (a stove plant, a native of the West In- dies ), in affording a yellow dye. The tree is said by the Americans to be very ornamental, not only from its general form, its shining foliage, and its golden orange-like fruit, but on account of its retaining its leaves longer than any other deciduous tree. The branches being thorny, it has been proposed by some to employ it as a hedge plant, and by others as a stock to the mulberry ; and it has been suggested that it might prove a valuable substitute for, or auxiliary to, the MM, a. multicadlis, as food for the silkworm. A memorial to the latter effect, it is said, has lately been presented to the French Institute. (See Amer. Gard. Mag., vol. i. p. 400.) M. Bonafous, visiting the Botanic Garden at Montpelier, in 1835, and observing the luxuriance with which the maclura grew there, had a number of the leaves gathered, and tried to feed silkworms with them, in the same way as is done with those of the mulberry. He gave the leaves of the maclura to 18 silkworms, as their only food, and they produced very beautiful cocoons; but it is not stated how these cocoons turned out when they were reeled. A second experiment was made in 1836, by M. Raffeneau De Lile, director of the Montpelier Garden, by giving 50 silkworms the leaves of the maclura only during the latter part of their ex- istence. The worms were not fed on the maclura till the 19th of May, when they cast their second skins. These worms never seemed to eat the leaves greedily ; but they increased in size as much as those that were fed on the CHAP. C. URTICA CEA. FI‘CUS. 1365 leaves of the mulberry. In the course of feeding, 15 silkworms wandered away or died ; and, during the time of spinning, 20 more died, the latter be- coming black, rotten, and reduced to a liquid. The cocoons were not ready till some days after those of the worms fed on mulberry leaves: only 5 of them were quite perfect, but several others were tolerably so; and from all these the silk was reeled easily, and was of excellent quality. Other experi- ments have been tried in Italy, but with still less favourable results. (Od/o’s Garten Zeitung, vol. ili. p. 292.) The tree is perfectly hardy about Philadel- phia, and also in the climate of London; where, when cut down after having been two or three years established, it throws up shoots 6 ft. or 8 ft. in length, and nearly 3 in. in diameter, with fine, broad, shining, succulent leaves. Hitherto it has had no proper trial as a standard in England, having been originally considered tender, and planted against a wall; but we have no doubt it will, in time, become a valuable timber tree of the second rank. It is . propagated with the greatest ease by cuttings of the roots, or by layers; and it will grow in any common soil. Statistics. In the environs of London, the largest plant, as a standard, is a female tree in the Ham- mersmith Nursery, which is nearly 16 ft. high. In our garden at Bayswater, a female plant, against a wall, is about the same height. At Kew, one against a wall is 12 ft. high. In Staffordshire, at Blithefield, in 1834, it was 6 ft. high against a wall. In France, in the Jardin des Plantes, 10 years planted, it is 18 ft. high ; in the nursery of M. Sidy, at Lyons, where it has fruited, it is 25ft. high ; at Villers la Bacle, 8 years planted, it is 15 ft. high ; in the Botanic Garden at Toulon, 5 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. In Austria, at Briick on the Leytha, 10 years planted, it is 6 ft. high. In Italy, at Monza, the female tree, 6 years planted, was, in 1835, 16 ft. high, and fruited for the first time. In North America, at Philadelphia, the four largest trees are those mentioned as in Mrs. M‘Mahon’s Nursery ; and there are also large trees in Landreth’s Nursery, which, in 1831, ‘‘ were full of fruit.” In Virginia, at Beaverdam, a female tree, with a globular head, yielded, in 1835, 150 fruit, many of which weighed 18 oz. or 190z. each. (Amer. Gard. Mag., 2. p. 9.) Commercial Statistics. Plants,in the London nurseries, are 2s. each; at New York, female plants are 1 dollar, and male plants 2 dollars, each. Genus LV. ¥ FYCUS Tourn. Tue Fie Tree. Lin. Syst. Polygamia Dice‘cia. Identification. Tourn.; T. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ., fasc. 3. No. 6.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 1131.; Lindl. Nat. Syst. of Bot., p. 178. Synonymes. Figuier, Fr.; Feigenbaum, Ger. Derivation. Some derive Ficus from feecundus, on account of its abundant bearing ; and others from sukos (Greek), or fag (Hebrew), the names for the fig tree in those languages. The fig tree has nearly the same name in all the European languages. Description, §c. The species are all trees, natives of warm climates, and remarkable, in a popular point of view, for having their flowers concealed by the fleshy receptacle known as the fruit. The sycamore of Scripture (Ficus Sycémorus L.) is a species of fig, a native of Egypt, where it is a timber tree exceeding the middle size, and bearing edible fruit. A large tree of this species is figured in the Picture Bible, vol. il. p. 181. The only species which will endure the open air in Britain is the F’. Carica, or common garden fig. These two species are the only ones which produce eatable fruit. It is men- tioned in the Nouveau Du Hamel, that the receptacle which forms the fruit of the fig is not always entire and connivent; but that there are some few sorts in which the fruit constantly opens when it approaches maturity ; dividing ordinarily into four parts, which expand like the petals of a flower, to such an extent, that each division becomes perpendicular to the peduncle. The varieties which exhibit this singularity are called the Barnissotes and the Verdales. (N. Du Ham., tom. iv. p. 198., note.) 21. &. Ca’rica L. The common Fig Tree. Identification. Lin. Sp., 1513.; Willd. Sp., 4. p. 1131.; Lam. Dict., 2,; Mill. Ic., t.73. p. 489. ; N.D Ham., 4. p. 198. Synonymes. F.comminis Bauwh. Pin., 457.; F. humilis and F. sylvéstris Towrn. Insé., 663.; Figuier commun, /’y,; Gemeine Feigenbaum, Ger. 4u + 1366 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Engrevings. Mill. le, t.73.; Lam. Ill, t. 861.; N. Du Ham., t.55.; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume, Spee. Char., $c. Leaves palmate and subtrilobate ; rough above, pubescent beneath. (J) wld.) A low deciduous tree, a native of the East, cultivated in Britain from time immemorial ; and ripening its fruit against walls, in the climate of London, in the month of September. Varieties. Botanically, the common fig may be considered as existing in three different states: —1. Wild,in which the leaves are comparatively small, and not much cut; and the fruit small, and sometimes blue and sometimes white. 2. Cultivated, with very large leaves, very deeply cut, such as the blue Ischia and the Brunswick fig, and other sorts ; the fruit of some of which is white,and ofothers dark. 3. Cultivated, with very large leaves, not much cut, as the white Marseilles fig, and others with fruit of different colours. Those who are disposed to go farther may form three subvarieties under each of these heads, according as the fruit is blue or black, red or purple, or yellow, white, or green. Garden Varieties. These are very numerous. Inthe Mouveau Du Hamel, a selection of 36 choice sorts is given, and several of them figured. In the Horticultural Society’s Fruit Catalogue for 1831, 89 sorts are enumerated, independently of synonymes. In the Encyc. of Gard., ed. 1835, a selection of 22 sorts is given for a large garden; and also selections for smaller gardens. For an arboretum in the climate of London, and to be treated as standards, we would recommend the wild fig (which has the leaves generally entire, and of which there is a standard tree in the Twickenham Botanic Garden), the white Marseilles, the Brunswick, and the small brown -Ischia. The latter will, in very fine seasons, and in warm situations in the climate of London, ripen a few fruit on a standard in the open air. Description, §c. The common fig is a low, deciduous tree, rarely exceeding 20 ft. in height as a standard, even in the south of Europe; with large deeply lobed leaves, rough on the upper surface, and pubescent beneath. The branches are clothed with short hairs, and the bark of the trunk is greenish. The fig is a native of the west of Asia and the shores of the Mediterranean, both in Europe and Africa. In no country is it found in elevated situa- tions, or at a distance from the sea. Hence its abundance in the islands of the Archipelago, and on the shores of the adjoining continents. It has been cultivated from time immemorial; and, indeed, the fig was said to have been the first fruit eaten by man. In the Bible, we read frequently of the fig tree, both in the Old and New Testament. Among the Greeks, we find, by the laws of Lycurgus, that figs formed apart of the ordinary food of the Spartans. The Athenians were so choice of their figs, that they did not allow them to be exported ; and the informers against those who broke this law, being called sukophantai, from two Greek words, signifying the discoverers of figs, gave rise to our modern word sycophant. The fig tree under which Romulus and Remus were suckled, and the basket of figs in which the asp was conveyed to Cleopatra, are examples familiar to every one of the frequency of the allu- sions to this tree in ancient history. At Rome, the fig was carried next to the vine in the processions of Bacchus, who was supposed to have derived his corpulency and vigour from this fruit, and not from the grape. Pliny, also, recommends figs as being nutritive and restorative ; and it appears from him, and other ancient writers, that they were given to professed champions and wrestlers, to refresh and strengthen them. Pliny mentions six different kinds of fig, enumerating the peculiar qualities of each. The first fig trees planted in England are said to have been brought from Italy in 1548, in the reign of Henry VIII, by Cardinal Pole, and placed by him against the walls of the archiepiscopai palace at Lambeth. In Miller’s time, these two trees covered a surface of 50 ft. in height, and 40 ft. in breadth ; and the diameter of the trunk of one tree was 9} in., and of the other 74 in, These trees were much injured by the severe winter of 1813-14; but the main stems being cut down, they recovered, so as in 1817 to be in tolerable a CHAP. C. URTICA CER. FI ‘CUS. 1367 vigour, when Dr. Neill, and the other members of the deputation of the Caledonian Horticultural Society, inspected the archiepiscopal gardens. On our visiting the grounds, however, in September, 1836, we found that the trees had been destroyed some years before, when the palace was undergoing repair; and that the only traces left of them were some young plants raised from cuttings, which are now growing in the archbishop’s kitchen-garden. At Mitcham, in the garden of the Manor House, formerly the private estate of Archbishop Cranmer, there was, in Miller’s time, the remains of a white fig tree, confidently asser ‘ted to have been planted by ‘Cranmer himself; but it was destroyed in 1790. Its stem, some years before, was 10 in. in diameter ; but its branches were very low and weak. In the Dean’s garden at Winchester, there existed, in 1757, a fig tree protected by a wooden frame, supposed to be of very great age. On the stone wall to which it was trained there were se- veral inscriptions, one of which bore testimony that, in 1623, James I. “ tasted of the fruit of this tree with great pleasure.” Miller says that it was suffered’ to perish for want of necessary repairs to the framework. A fig tree brought from Aleppo by Dr. Pococke, and which was planted by him, in 1648, in the garden of the regius professor of Hebrew in Christ-Church, Oxford, seems to be the only ancient fig tree on record still existing in Britain. Some of the figs produced by this tree were exhibited at a meeting of the London Horticultural Society, in August, 1819; and others gained a prize, as the best white figs, at a meeting of the Oxford and Oxfordshire Horticultural Society, in August, 1833. An account of this tree, by Mr. Baxter, curator of the Oxford Botanic Gar den, will be found in the London Horticultural Society’s Transactions, vol. il. p. 433. ; from which it appears that, in 1806, Dr. White, then professor of Hebrew in Christ-Church, caused an engraving to be made of the tree. It was at that time 21 ft. high, and the trunk mea- sured 3 ft. 6 in. in circumference at its upper part. The tree, when we saw it in 1833, contained but very slight remains of the old trunk; but it had thrown out a number of branches, perhaps at that time of 20 or 30 years’ growth, and some of which were upwards of 25 ft. in length. (See Gard. Mag., vol. x.p. 105.) The fig tree, though introduced so early, appears for a long time not to have been extensively cultivated in England. Professor Burnet thinks that this was owing to a popular prejudice, the fig having been once a common vehicle fer poison: a singular contrast to the ideas expressed in the Bible respecting this fruit; the best blessing of heaven being typified by every man sitting under his own fig tree. In France, the culture of the fig tree was not carried to any degree of perfection till the time of Olivier De Serres ; but it is now general throughout the whole country. In the south of France, figs are grown for drying as an article of commerce, but in the northern provinces they are only used for the table. Inthe East, as well as in Italy and Spain, figs form a principal article of sustenance for the population, and a considerable article of commerce. According to M‘Culloch, the ani ation into Britain is about 20,000 cwt., notwithstanding that every cwt pays a duty of 21s., which exceeds 100 per cent upon the price of the figs in bond. If this duty were reduced, he says, to 8s. or 10s. the cwt., it may very fairly be concluded that the quantity imported would very soon be trebled, or more. In Britain, the fig is in general cultivation in first-rate gardens; usually against walls; but in some parts of the southern counties, as along the coast of Sussex, and in Devonshire, &c., as standards. In Scotland, it is never seen as a standard; but it ripens its fruit against a south wall, without the aid of fire heat, in some parts of East Lothian, and in Wigtonshire ; and against a flued wall, even in the neighbourhood of Glasgow. The largest fig tree against a wall which we have seen in England is at Farnham Castle, where, in 25 years, it has reached the height of 40 ft. against the walls of the castle. The largest standard fig trees that we have seen are at Arundel Castle, where they are upwards of 25 ft. high, with trunks 1 ft. in diameter. At Tarring, and at one or two other places near Brighton, fig trees are grown as standards, 1368 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III. and produce abundant crops; though the fruit is inferior in flavour to that ripened against walls, except in very fine seasons. Properties and Uses. The fig is cultivated almost entirely for its fruit. Its wood, which is extremely light and tender, is used, in France, for making whetstones, from its facility in receiving and retaining the emery and the oil that are employed to sharpen smiths’ tools. The soft wood is white, and the heart-wood yellow. It loses a great deal in weight by drying; but it acquires by that process so much strength and elasticity, that the screws of wine-presses are made of it. When used as fuel, it does not give a very intense heat; but its charcoal has the valuable property of consuming very slowly. The fruit is esteemed demulcent and laxative; and it has been long used in domestic medicine as a poultice. King Hezekiah’s boil was cured by a lump or poultice of figs, applied according to the directions of Isaiah, and which, Professor Burnet observes, is the first poultice that we read of in history. In the Canaries, in Portugal, and in the Greek Archipelago, a kind of brandy is distilled from fermented figs. Thé@Jeaves and bark of the fig tree abound in a milky acrid juice, which may be used as rennet, for raising blisters, and for destroying warts. This milky juice containing caoutchouc, Indian rubber might consequently be made from the common fig tree in England, if 1t were thought desirable; and, on account of the same property, the very tenderest of the young leaves might be given to the larva of the silkmoth. All the species of the genus Ficus, and also of the allied genus Carica, are said to have the singular property of rendering raw meat tender when hung beneath their shade. On what chemical principle this is to be accounted for, we are ignorant, but the fact seems undoubted. As a fruit tree, the fig is valuable for thriving and ripening fruit in situations not favourable in regard to light, air, or soil ; such as against walls in court-yards, against the walls of houses in crowded cities, on the back-walls of green-houses and forcing-houses, comparatively in the shade, &c. It also bears better than any other fruit tree whatever, in pots; and, with abundance of liquid manure and heat, will produce, in a stove, three, and sometimes even four, crops in the course of a year. Culture and Management of the Fig in Countries where itis grown as an Article of Commerce. In France, more particularly about Marseilles, when a fig plantation is to be formed, an open situation is made choice of near the sea, and exposed to the south and the east. The ground is trenched 2 ft. or 3 ft. deep, and richly manured; and the trees are planted in squares, or in quincunx, at from 12 ft. to 15 ft. distance from each other. The plants are watered fre- quently during the first summer, and left without any pruning whatever ; but in the winter of the second year they are cut down to the ground. The third year, they throw up vigorous shoots, five or six of which are retained to form a bush; and in the following, or fourth, year the tree is suffered to ripen fruit. In some cases, the trees are trained to single stems ; and this is generally the case in Italy and Greece, where the climate is milder, and the tree attains a larger size than in France. In the future management of the trees, they require yery little pruning, except when they get too much crowded with branches. They seldom suffer from insects ; but always more or less, during very hot summers, from the want of water, which they require in abundance, on account of the excessive transpiration which takes place from their large leaves and very porous bark, which has but a very slight epidermis, Hence, in seasons of very great drought, the branches are sometimes completely burnt up. Severe dae has the same effect on the branches in winter, even at Mar- seilles, as extreme drought has in summer. In the south of France, and in all countries which may properly be called fig climates, two crops are produced in a year: the first is from the old wood, and corresponds with our crops in England; and the second from the wood of the current year, the figs pro- duced by which, in this country, are never ripened except in hot-houses. In Greece and Egypt a third crop is sometimes produced. The first crop is ripened, in the south of France and in Italy, in May; and the second crop in September. Those which are to be dried are left on the tree till they are CHAP. C. URTICA‘CEA. FI‘CUS. 1369 dead ripe, which is known by a drop of sweet liquid which appears hanging from the eye. The figs, being gathered, are placed on wicker hurdles, in a dry airy shed ; and, when the dew is off, every morning they are exposed to the sun during the hottest part of the day. To facilitate the progress of drying, the figs are occasionally flattened with the hand ; and, in moist dull weather, they are placed in rooms warmed by stoves. When thoroughly dried, they are packed in rush baskets, or in boxes, in layers, alternately with long straw and laurel leaves, and in this state they are sold to the merchants. In some parts of the south of France, figs are prepared by dipping them in hot lye made from the ashes of the fig tree, and then dried ; the use of lye being to harden their skins. The white figs are preferred for the market, the violet kind being retained in the country for the use of the inhabitants ; and forming in Greece, with barley bread, their principal food for a great part of the year. Fowls are remarkably fond of figs; and, where they are abundant, as in the depart- ment of the Var in France, and in the islands of the Archipelago, they are’ given to horses, mules, and oxen, with a view to strengthen and bring them into good condition, or to fatten them. Culture and Management of the Fig in the North of France. Except in the gardens of private persons, where the fig is generally tramed against walls, as in England, there are only two or three places where itis grown for its fruit as a standard; and the principal of these is at Argenteuil,in the neighbourhood of Paris. We visited the fig gardens there in 1828; and an account of them, at length, will be found in the Gardener’s Magazine, vol. vii. p. 262. The fig trees are kept as low bushes, and the shoots are never allowed to attain more than three or four years’ growth; because it is necessary to bend them down to the ground, and retain them there, by means of stakes, or stones, or a mass of soil, to protect them from the drying effects of the frost. It is observed in the Nouveau Cours d’ Agriculture, that the figs at Argenteuil are never brought to such a degree of perfection as to please the palates of those who have been accustomed to the figs of Marseilles. They are, says the writer, always either insipid or half rotten; and, even to bring them to this state, it is necessary to pinch off the points of the shoots, in the same way as is done with the vine when early grapes are wanted ; or with the pea, to accelerate the maturity of the pods. An additional process is requisite in cold seasons, and at the latter end of every season ; and that is, the inserting of a small drop of oil, by means of a straw, into the eye of the fruit; which has the effect of destroying the vital principle, and causing the fig to part readily from the shoot, like ripe fruit ; after which it soon begins to decay. Caprification. This process, which we shall hereafter describe, and which has been in use for an unknown length of time in the Levant, was first men- tioned by Tournefort ; and, though it is langhed at by many of the French phy- siologists of the present day, we cannot help thinking that it must be of some important use. It is alleged by Bosc that it has no other object than that of hastening the maturity of the crop; but others are of opinion that, by insuring the fecundation of the stigma, it tends to increase the size of the fruit, and, by fill- ing it with mature seeds, to render it more nourishing. Olivier, the botanical traveller, asserts that, after a long residence in the islands of the Archipelago, he is convinced of the inutility of the practice; and Bosc, though he allows that it may hasten the maturity of the figs, as the larva of the pyrale pommonelle hastens the maturity of the apple in France, yet believes that it has no effect in improving either the size or the flavour of the fruit. M. Bernard, the author of a Memowe sur le Figwer,and of the article on that tree in the Nouveau Du Hamel, goes farther, and asserts that the figs which have undergone the process of caprification are inferior to others in size, flavour, and the property cf keep- ing. In Egypt, where the sycamore fig is the prevailing species, an operation is performed on the fruit, which is said to answer the purpose of caprification, as far as respects early ripening. When the fruit is a third part of its size, a slice is cut off the end of it, of a sufficient depth to remove all the stamens, which have not by this time matured their fertilising dust. The wound is 1370 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART Ill. immediately covered with sap, which thickens, and forms a mass that excludes the air from the interior of the fruit; and the consequence is, that it ripens, or becomes ready to drop off, in half the time usually taken by nature, without losing any of its size or of its flavour. This process, Bose observes, deserves a trial in France. Lhe Process of Caprification is described by Tournefort ; and his description differs very little from that given by Pliny. It consists in inducing a certain species of insect of the gnat kind, which abounds on the wild fig, to enter the fruit of the cultivated fig, for the purpose of fecundating the fertile flowers in the interior of the fruit by the farina of the barren ones near its orifice. The details will be found given at length in Rees’s Cyclopedia; under the word Caprification in Martyn’s Miller; and in the Encyclopedia of Geography. Propagation and Culture. The fig is easily propagated by cuttings of the shoots or roots, not one of which will fail; and also by suckers, layers, and seeds. In British nurseries, it is generally propagated by layers; though these do not ripen their wood, the first season, so well as cuttings. When the fig is to be planted as a standard tree, constant attention must be paid to remove all suckers from its collar, and all side shoots from its stem. When trained against a wall in a cold climate, the branches should proceed from a single stem, and not from the collar, as is generally the case; because the plant, when so treated, produces shoots which are less vigorous, and, con- sequently, more likely to ripen their wood. Insects, Accidents, and Diseases. The fig, in hot countries, and in dry seasons, especially when at a distance from the sea, is apt to have its leaves and fruit scorched and shriveled up by the sun. It is scarcely subject to any diseases ; but it is liable to the attacks of the cochineal, the kermes, and psylla. In British gardens, it is very seldom injured by insects in the open air; but it is very liable to the attacks of the red spider, the coccus, and the honey-dew, under glass. Abundance of water, and a moist atmosphere, like that of its indigenous habitat, the sea shore, are perhaps the best preventives. Statistics. The largest standard fig trees that we know of in the neighbourhood of London are at Syon, Chiswick, and in the Mile End Nursery, where they are about 15ft. high. In Sussex, at Arundel Castle, there are several standard trees in the-old garden, 25;ft. high ; at ‘Tarring, near Worthing, in the largest fig garden, there are 70 standard trees, from 12 ft. to 15 ft. high. At Black- down House, near Haslemere, there are some fine old standard fig trees, which ripen fruit every year In France, in the neighbourhood of Nantes, the tree, as a standard, seldom exceeds 18 ft. in height : at Avignon it attains the height of 20 ft. or 25 ft. ; and, in 1819, we observed some very fine specimens in the garden of the Military Hospital there. In Italy, at Monza, a tree, 60 years old, is 30 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 12 ft., and of the head 60 ft. Plants, in the London nurseries, are from 1s. 6d. to 5s. each, according to the variety ; at Bollwyller, 2 francs each; andat New York, from 50 cents to 1 dollar. Genus V. BORYA W. Tue Borya. Lin. Syst. Dice'cia Di-Triandria. Identification, Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p.711.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 2., vol. 5.; Lindl. Nat. Syst. of Bot., », 178. Pi Pnsencpn Adilia Miche. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 223. ; Bigelovia Smith in Rees’s Cyclop., Addenda. Derivation. Naroed in honour of Bory de St. Vincent who visited the Mauritius and the Isle of Bourbon, to examine their botany. Smith, in Rees’s Cyclopedia, objects to the name of Borya being applied to this genus, because La Billardiére had previously given the same name to another genus ; and he suggests the substitution of the name of Bigeldvia, in commemoration of Dr. Bigelow of Boston, author of the Florula Bostoniensis, and of the American Medical Botany. ‘The genus Borya Lab., and the genus Borya Willd., are both cited in Lindl. Natural System of Botany, and it is most probable that another name will be instituted for one of them. Description, §c. Deciduous shrubs, growing to the height of from 6 ft. to 12 ft. in common garden soil, with a dark brown or te U3 bark, and small, deep green, opposite leaves. Propagated by cuttings, and quite hardy. % 1. B. Licu’srrina Willd. The Privet-like Borya. Identification. WiNd. Sp. P1., 4. p.711.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed, 2., vol. 5. f ! Asal Synonymes. Adeiia ligGstrina Michz. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p.224.; Bigeldvia ligistrina Smith in Hees s Cyclop. Addenda, Lodd. Cat,, ed, 18%. The Sexes. The plants bearing this name in Loddiges’s arboretum have not yet flowered, CHAP. CI. ULMA CE. 1371 Spec. Char., §c. Inhabit and leaves, somewhat resembling the common privet (Ligistrum vulgare L.). Leaves with very short petioles, and disks that are lanceolate-oblong, entire, somewhat membranous. Fruit rather shortly ovate. (Michv. Fl. Bor. Amer.) A native of North America, in thickets about rivers, in the countries of the Illinois, Tennessee, &c.; flowering in July and August. (Smith.) Introduced into England in 1812, by Lyon; and there are plants in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, where it grows freely in common garden soil, forming a shrub, apparently a fit associate for Ligistrum, Fontaneésia, and Prinos. % 2, B.(? Lz.) acumina‘ta Willd. The acuminate-/eaved Borya. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.711.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 2., vol. 5. Synonymes. Adélia acuminata Miche. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 225, t. 48.5 Bigeldvia acuminata Smzth in Rees’s Cyclop, Addenda, Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. The Sexes. Uncertain which is in England. Engravings. Michx, Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. t. 28.; and our jig. 1229. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves membranous, lanceolate in almost a rhombic manner; but most tapered to the outward end; 14 in. long, serrulate.-—Male flowers several together in small sessile tufts, encompassed with several ovate bracteas. — Female flowers stalked, very small. Fruit pendulous, elliptic-ob- long, nearly lin. long before it is ripe, tapered to the tip in a beak-like manner. — It appears that the taper lateral branches form something like thorns. (Miche. and Smith.) Indigenous to the banks of rivers in Carolina and Georgia. Introduced into England in 1812; but the plants in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges have not yet flowered. The only difference which we can observe between B. acuminata and B. /igdstrina is, that the former has the leaves of a paler green. “% 3. B.(z.) poruto’sa Willd. The pore-like-dotted-leaved Borya. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 p.711.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 2., vol. 5. Synonymes. Adélia poruldsa Michz. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 224.3; Bigelovéa poruldsa Smith in Rees’s Cyclop., Addenda ; ? B. ovata Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. The Sexes. Uncertain which is in England. pee Char, Sc Leaves coriaceous, sessile, lanceolately ovate, but with a blunt point, entire; the lateral edges revolute; under surface rather rusty, and punctured with little holes. (AWichx. Fl. Bor. Amer.) It is indigenous to the coasts of Georgia and Florida. Introduced into England in 1806. The plants in the collection of Messrs. Loddiges differ from B. digtstrina, chiefly in the leaves being shorter. % 4. B. pisticnopny’LLa Nutt. The two-rowed-leaved Borya. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 232. Spec. Char., &c. A shrub, 12 ft. to 16 ft. high. Leaves in two rows, subsessile, lanceolate, acute, entire rough at the edge, membranous. Branchlets very slender. Scales of the bud pungently acute, [?] “confluent in the leaves.”” Indigenous to the banks of French Broad River, East Tennessee. (Nuttall, who had seen it alive.) Mr. George Don thinks that this plant has been introduced ; but we have never seen it. CHAP. CI. OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER ULMA‘CEA. Tuey are included in three genera, which have the following names and characters : — U’tmus L. Flowers, in most species, protruded earlier than the shoots and leaves of the year; disposed in groups, each group lateral, and proceeding 1372 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, froma bud peculiar to it; the flowers of the group situated each upon a peduncle, or each upon a pedicel, and disposed a few together upon short peduncles, or situated in both modes. Flowers bisexual, or a few of them male: both kinds upon one plant. Calyx reddish, distinct from the ovary, top-shaped, or bell-shaped, of one piece, but having 5 or 4—8 segments, which are imbricate in gstivation; remaining until the fruit falls. Stamens as many as the segments ; inserted into the lower part of the calyx, oppositely to the segments, and prominent beyond them: anthers opening lengthwise, outwardly (Smith), inwardly (JZ. Nees ab Esenbeck). Ovary elliptic- oblong, compressed, cloven at the summit, having two cells and a pendulous ovule in each. Style very short, or there is not one. Stigmas 2, acuminate, villous on the inner face. — Fruit a samara, and this compressed, more or less round or oval, and having the wing-like part membranous, broad, and present all round, except in a notch, whose base is the place of the attach- ment of the stigmas, Seed: 1 in a samara, pendulous: in many instances, it is not perfected. Embryo not attended by albumen, straight, its radicle uppermost.— Species several : wild in Europe, North America, and India; one or more in Asia, one in China. Trees: some of the species attaining great size and age. Bark rugged. Wood hard. Branches twiggy. Flowers small. Leaves alternate, in 2 ranks, feather-veined; in most, unequal at the base, annual, serrate, and harsh to the touch. Stipules oblong, deciduous. Leaves within the bud folded lengthwise, in 2 portions, upright, with scales between leaf and leaf. (7. Nees ab Esenbeck, Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.; Smith, Engl. Flor.; Duby et Decand. Bot. Gallic.; and observations.) Pia‘NERA Gmelin. Sexes polygamous, or each in a distinct flower; in each case, upon the same plant.—Female and bisexual flowers. Calyx bell-shaped, distinct from the ovary, membranous, green, of one piece, but having 5 ciliate lobes. Stamens, in the bisexual flower, 4—5 less developed than those in the male flower. Ovary top-shaped, villous. Stigmas 2, sessile, diverging, white, pimpled. Fruit roundish, gibbous, pointed, dry, 2-celled, each cell contain- ing | seed.— Male flower. Calyx as in the female and bisexual flowers. Stamens 4—5, inserted near the centre of the bottom of the calyx, and oppositely to its lobes. Anthers reaching a little beyond the lobes of the calyx, borne outwardly to the filament, of 2 lobes that seem as 4, and 2 cells that open sidewise and lengthwise. —In P. Gmelin the fruits are in heads; and in P. Richardi nearly solitary.—Species 2—? 3. Trees: natives of Asia and North America. Leaves alternate and more or less ovate and toothed; feather-veined and annual; and the flowers small, and not showy. P. Richardi has stipules: which are straight, pointed, villous, and soon fall off. This species has united by ingrafting with the elm. (Z'wurpin and Michaux.) Ce’utris Tourn. Flowers borne upon the shoots of the year, axillary; either solitary, or 2—3 together, each, in any case, upon a peduncle; or from 2 to many, in araceme or panicle: in the kinds hardy in Britain, the flowers are protruded just previously to the leaves to which they, or the fruits, are afterwards axillary: bisexual, or, less commonly, by the imperfection of the pistil, only male in effect ; both kinds upon one plant, and when they occur in the same raceme, the latter are the lower. Calyx bell-shaped, distinct from the ovary, 5—6-parted, the segments imbricate in zstivation. Stamens 5—6, inserted into the base of the calyx, oppositely to its lobes, and they are shorter than the lobes. Filaments at first incurved. Anthers cordate-acuminate; the cells 2, opening at the sides. Ovary ovate, I-celled. Stigmas 2, sessile, acuminate, long, spreading or recurved, downy or glanded, simple or 2-parted. Fruit a drupe, subglobose. Ovule and seed, each 1,and pendulous. Embryo sickle-shaped, its radicle uppermost: traces of subgelatinous albumen are between the cotyledons.—Species 19 or more ; 1 wild in Europe, the north of Africa, and Iberia; in the Levant; and 2 in China; 4 in North America; some in the West Indies and South America; CHAP. CI. ULMA‘CER. U’LMUS. 1373 several in India. Some of them grow in moist soil. Most of them are trees with spreading heads and slender branchlets. In some, the bark of the branchlets and branches has white oblong spots scattered here and there. Leaves alternate, in 2 ranks, ovate and pointed, unequal at the base, serrate; rough on the upper surface, apparently from the callous bases and remains of bristles ; annual in the kinds hardy in Britain, and these have the primary veins forming but a small angle with the midrib, and extending through a considerable portion of the length of the disk of the leaf. Stipules lanceolate, soon falling off. Leaves in the bud not folded, but plaited, with scales present between leaf and leaf. Fleshy part of the fruit eatable, but small in quantity. (T. Nees ab Esenbeck, Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.; Spreng. Syst. ; Wats. Dend. Brit. ; Smith in Rees’s Cycl.; Duby et Dec. Bot. Gallic.; and observations. ) Genus I. ee Ea U’LMUS LZ. Tue Exim. Lin. Syst. Pentandria Digynia. Identification. Lin. Gen.,123.; Lam. Ill., t. 185. ; T. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. P]. Fl. Germ., fase. 5 t. 3.; Sm. Engl. F1., 2. p. 1, 2 and 19.; Lindl. Nat. Syst. of Bot., p. 179. Synonymes. Orme, F7.; Ulm, or Riister, Ger. ; Olmo, Jtal. Derivation. U’\mus is supposed to be derived from the Saxon word elm, or ulm; a name which is applied, with very slight alterations, to this tree, in all the dialects of the Celtic tongue. Ulm is still one of the German names for the elm; and the city of Ulm is said to derive its name from the great number of elm trees that are growing near it. There are above forty places in England, mentioned in the Doomsday-Book, which take their names from that of the elm; such as Barn Elms, Nine Elms, &c. Description, §c. The elms are long-lived trees, with hard wood ; rugged, and sometimes corky, bark; and zigzag, somewhat slender, branches. The leaves are alternate, stalked, deciduous, in general serrated and harsh ; unequal at the base, and bearing tufts of hairs at the axils of the primary veins. The flowers are earlier than the leaves, tufted, copious, and dark red ; the capsules are pale, chaffy, and light, serving as a wing to the seed, which is often imperfect. (See Smith's Engl. Flora, il. p.19.) The roots of young plants, in some of the species, are of leathery toughness, very strong, of considerable length and suppleness. The commoner, and perhaps all, the kinds increase rapidly in the number and the size of their roots and branches. U. campéstris emits suckers from the older roots, which are extended under the surface of the soil; but this is not the case with U. montana. All have strong upright- growing trunks; but these vary, in the several kinds, in their diameters and length. The disposition of the branches relatively to the trunk, and to the head which they constitute, also varies exceedingly; and considerable dif- ference of character prevails in the spray. For example, the tufted twigs of U. campéstris bear very little resemblance to the prominent wand-like shoots which stand out thinly over the surface of the heads of young trees of U. montana, and all its varieties, or allied species; though in old trees the branches spread horizontally, and become drooping at their extre- mities. The tufted shoots of U. campéstris assume occasionally the character of knots of entangled cord; and those tufts are called witch knots in some places. The character of the foliage is nearly the same in all the kinds of elm. That of U. campéstris is very striking, from the smallness of the leaves, their number, the depth of their green, and their somewhat rounded figure : they remain on, also, till very late in the year. In U. montana, U.m. glabra, U. americana, and in some other kinds, the leaves are large, long, and some- times pointed, with the marginal teeth more obvious, though, perhaps, only from the size of the disk; their green is lighter; and, in general, they fall off much earlier, than those of U. campéstris. The different kinds vary, also, considerably in their time of leafing. The leaves of all the sorts have the base unequal, the margins doubly dentated, and are feather-nerved. The flowers are always protruded before the leaves, and are disposed in small groups, 1374 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. which give a Knotted character to the leafless branches, before they are fully developed ; but which afterwards, from their colour, and their being supported on peduncles, look like little tufts of red fringe. The seeds of the elm, also, differ in the different kinds. “The inner bark of the elm is slightly bitter and astringent; but it does not appear to possess any important quality. The substance which exudes spontaneously from it is called ulmine.” (Lindley’s Nat Syst. of Bot., p.179.) Small bladders which possess considerable vulnerary pro- perties are found on the leaves of elms, particularly in warm countries. The elm is a native of Europe and North America, and part of Asia and Africa, extending as far south as the coast of Barbary, and as far north as Russia. The elm has been a well known tree since the time of the Romans; and, of all the European trees, it is that which is the most generally cultivated, and most commonly applied to agricultural purposes. The reasons for this preference, no doubt, are, that its culture is extremely easy ; its growth rapid; and that it will thrive in almost any soil or situation. It may also be transplanted, with comparative safety, at almost any age; and the timber will remain uninjured for a greater length of time than any other, when exposed to moisture. To counterbalance these advantages, the timber is very apt to shrink and warp, unless it be constantly moist, or the wood be kept for several years, after it is cut, before it is used. The tree, while in a living state, is also very often attacked by insects; and the timber is liable to become worm-eaten. Trees grown on a dry soil, and singly, make the best timber ; but they are neither so large nor so long-lived as those grown in a moister soil, which form what is called in France /e bois gras. | Notwith- standing this, the elm will not thrive in very moist soil, as it is by no means an aquatic tree, like the alder. The wood of elms that have been frequently pruned becomes knotted; and this wood, when polished, is very ornamental. To obtain it, the trees in France are sometimes kept lopped, and headed down every three or four years. The variety called the twisted elm (orme tor- tillard) is also much esteemed for its wood; as arethe monstrosities, or knobs, found occasionally on all the species of elm; and which, when cut into thin slices, and polished, are kept by cabinet-makers for the purpose of veneering. The elm is remarkable for the aptitude of the different species to vary from seed ; so much so that it is extremely difficult to say in this genus which are species and which are varieties; or even to what species the varieties belong. To us it appears, that there are only two sorts which are truly distinct ; viz. U. campéstris and U. montana. U. americana, we are assured by Mr. Masters of Canterbury, who has paid great attention to the genus, and raised many sorts, both from American and, European seeds, is identical, or apparently so, with what is called the Huntingdon elm; a variety raised at Huntingdon, between 80 and 90 years ago, from seeds gathered from trees in that neigh- bourhood. U. glabra and U. major seem intermediate between U. campés- tris and U. montana. UU. effiisa appears very distinct; but is probably only a variety of U.campéstris. Of all the numerous varieties which may be procured in British nurseries, the best kinds for cultivation for their timber appear to be, the Huntingdon elm (U. m. glabra vegeta), and the wych elm (U. montana) ; and for ornament, the weeping elm (U. montana péndula), the subevergreen elm (U. campéstris virens), and the twiggy elm (U. cam- péstris viminalis), The sucker-bearing elms are chiefly the varieties of U. campéstris, and these seldom produce seeds; but U. montana, and U. m. glabra, and their varieties, which never throw up suckers, produce seeds in the greatest abundance every year. U. campéstris does indeed produce seeds occasionally, though rarely, in England; and the U. c. viminalis is a British seedling. In France, U. campéstris ripens seeds much more freely, and these have given rise to many varieties. 2 1. U.campr’srais L. The Lnglish, field, or common small-leaved, Elm. Identificatim. in. Sp. Willd. Sp. Pl., p. 19%4.; Host FL Austr., 1. p. 330. ; Sm. Engl. ¥L,Zp. @.; Lindl. ome 'p. rods, 5 Hook. Br, Fi., ed, 2.5 Pp. 141,; Mackay FI, Hibernica, pt. 1, p. 240. Bs CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CE. U/’/LMUS. 1375 Synonymes. U'|mus Atinia Pliny Nat. Hist., lib. 16. cap. 17., and lib. 17. cap. 11., Cam. Epit., 70., U., No. 1586. 5, Hall. Hist., 2. 269.; U. minor, folio angusto scabro, Ger. Emac., 1480. f., Rati Syn., 469. Engravings. Engl. Bot., t. 1886.; N.Du Ham., 2. t. 42.; Dod. Pempt., 837. f.; Ger. Emac., 1480. ; Hayne, t. 27.; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, iii. t. 129. f.1.; and the plates in our Jast Volume, Spec. Char., §c. eaves doubly serrated, rough. Flowers nearly sessile, 4- cleft. Samara oblong, deeply cloven, glabrous. (Smith Eng. Flora.) A tree from 60 ft. to 80 ft. in height; flowering in March and April, and ripening its seeds in May. Varieties. These are very numerous, both in Britain and on the Continent ; and most of them have been selected by nurserymen from their seed-beds. Any one, Baudrillart remarks, who has ever observed a bed of seedling elms, must have noticed that some have large leaves, and some small ones ; some are early, and some late; some have smooth bark, and some rough bark ; and some soft leaves, and others very rough ones. Some varieties are higher than others; the branches take now a vertical, and again a horizontal, direction. In short, while botanists describe, and cultivators sow, they will find that na- ture sports with their labours, and seems to delight in setting at fault alike the science of the one, and the hopes of the other. This is always the case with plants that have been long submitted to the cultivation of man. The cares that are bestowed upon them, the different situations in which they are placed, and the different kinds of treatment which they receive, appear to change their native habits. (See Dict. des Kaux et Foréts, i. p. 460.) The quan- tity of the timber of the several varieties differs as much as the size of the leaves and the habit of growth. In some varieties, such as U. c. vimi- nalis, it is of no value, from the slenderness of the trunk; in others, the tree is subject to decay at the joints of the branches, the bark to split into long thin strips, and the interior of the trunk torot. The most valuable varieties for cultivation as timber trees are, U.c. stricta, U. c.acutifolia, U. c. alba, and U.c. latifolia. We shall first give the names of the principal varieties of the common English elm which are to be found in British nurseries; and, next, the names of those which are said to be cultivated in France. We might have doubled the number of these varieties; and we should have felt justi- fied in including among them U. suberosa, and perhaps some other kinds which we have treated as species; for there is, in truth, no certainty as to what are species and what varieties in elms. A. Timber Trees. ¥ U.c.lvulgaris, U. campéstris Hort. Dur.— Very twiggy; pale smooth bark; of irregular growth in some plants, with almost horizontal branches, where no others are near to force the shoots upwards. In some soils, it is very subject to decay at the jomts. The bark is leaden- coloured while young, splitting into long thin strips with age. A bad variety to cultivate for timber. Uz. c. 2 latifolia Hort. has broader leaves than the species, and ex- pands them very early in spring. There is a tree of this variety in the London Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1824, after being 10 years planted, was 17 ft. high. € U. c. 3 alba Masters. — Of upright growth. The old bark cracks in irregular long pieces, and becomes very pale with age. Shoots with the bark tinged with red, and the footstalks of the leaves quite red. Leaves shining, and doubly and deeply serrated, bearing a very near resemblance to those of U. efftisa. A valuable timber tree. ¥ U.'c. 4.acutifolia Masters. — Growth, during its early stages, very like the last, but stronger. The leaves, in old specimens, more tapering, and the branches more pendulous. The young leaves do not justify its name. Bark like the last. This appears very common in some parts of Essex, Suffolk, and Norfolk. Also a good timber tree. ¥ U. c. 5 stricta Hort. Dur. Red English Elm. — One of the most valu- able timber trees of the small-leaved kinds. Growth very rigid. 4: Xx 376 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. The timber is excellent ; and the tree forms poles of equal diameter throughout. There are fine specimens of this tree in Minster, Thanet, and at Ickham, near Canterbury. In Mr. May’s park, at Herne, where there are several kinds of elms, all of which thrive remarkably well, one recently cut down showed this day (Nov. I4. 1836) indications of upwards of 100 years’ growth. A portion of the trunk girts 15 ft. for 16 ft. in length. The remaining part of the tree has been appropriated. There is a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, marked U.c. rdbra, which, judging from the spe- cimens sent to us by Mr. Masters, appears to ‘be identical with this variety. Itisa splendid tree, and, in 1834, had attained the height of3 32 ft., with a trunk 7 in. in diameter, after being 10 years planted. t Uc. 6 virens Hort. Dur., or Kidbrook Elm, is almost evergreen in a mild winter ; and, as such, is the most ornamental tree of the genus. It must not, however, be depended upon as a timber tree, because, in some autumns, the frost kills the shoots. The bark is red, and the tree of spreading habit. This, like the last-mentioned kind, grows well upon chalk. Notwithstanding its name of Kidbrook elm, a place in Sussex, it is a Cornish variety. There is a fine tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, named there U. montana nodosa, which fully answers to the above description of Mr. Masters. ta wn tog Hort.; U. stricta Lindl. Synop., p. 227., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; the Cornish Elm; is an upright-branched tree, with small, Be eily peaned; coriaceous leaves. “ Branches bright brown, smooth, rigid, erect, and very compact.” (Lindl.) This variety, in the climate of London, is a week or fortnight later in coming into leaf than the common elm. It attains a very great height, and has a somewhat narrower head than the species. There are very large specimens of it at Bagshot Park,'70 years planted, which are 70 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 40 ft. In Worcestershire, at Croome, the tree, 50 years planted, is 70 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 15 ft. There are young trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, one of which, in 1834, after being 10 years planted, was 15 ft. high ; and several at Messrs. Loddiges’s. Dr. Lindley mentions a subvariety of this sort, with much smaller leaves ; which he has named U. s. 2. parvifolia, ‘and which is the U. s. 2 microphylla of Lodd. Cat., 1836. There are two other sub- varieties mentioned in Lodd. Cat., under the names of U, s. aspera, and U. s, crispa. ¥ U. c.8 sarniénsis ; U. sarniénsis Lodd. Cat., 1836; the Jersey Elm; is a free-growing variety, differing very little from the species. There are trees of this kind 20 ft. high i in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. % U.c.9 tortudsa; U. tortuosa Lodd. Cat., 1836; ? Orme tortillard, Pr. The twisted Elm. — For an account of the uses of this tree, see the list of French varieties, p. 1379. There is a plant in the London Horticultural Society’s Garden, 6 ft. high. B. Ornamental, or curious, Trees. % U.c. 10 Lg variegatis Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. — This variety, which may be called the silver-leaved elm, has the leaves striped with white, ee in spring, is very ornamental. » my Ep | betulafolia, U. betuleefolia Lodd. Cat., ed, 1836, has leaves somewhat resembling those of the common birch, 4% U. c. 12 vimindlis; U. viminalis Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; and the plate in our last Volume ; has smal! leaves, and numerous slender twig-like branches. It is a very distinct and elegant variety ; and easily recog- nised, either in summer or winter. In some stages of its foliage, this sort is frequently mistaken for a variety of birch. It is quite useless for timber, but makes an ornamental tree, with a character of its — - CHAP. Cl. ULMA CEA. U’LMUS. 1377 own. It was raised in 1817, by Mr. Masters. The stems are erect ; and it does not appear likely to exceed 30 ft. in height. It produces an abundance of twigs, and these are in great part pendu- lous, whence its name. There is a fine tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, when we had a drawing taken of it, was 30 ft. high. ¥ U.c. 13 parvifolia ; U. parvifolia Jac, Pl. Rar, Hort. Scheenbr., iii. p. 261. t. 262., Poir. Encycl. Suppl., iv.p. 189., Ram. et Schult. Syst. Veg., vi. p. 302., Willd. Enum. Hort. Berol., i. p. 295., Willd. Baumz.,1.p. &21.; 7 microphylla Pers.; U. pumila var. B (transbaicalénsis) Padl. Ross., . p. 76. t.48.; U. pumila Willd. Sp. Pl.,i. p. 1326., Ait. Hort. Kew., Geel: Svb., lil. D. 105. No. 82., Poiret Encyc. Meth. , iv. PY 612 Rem. et Schult. Syst. Veg., Vi. p. 202. ; Up. foliis parvis, &c., Pluk ” Alm.; p. 293. ; Cy humilis Hnum. Stirp, Ruth., p. "180. No. 260.5 and our jig. 1230.— A tree, according to Pallas, who mentions several varieties of it, very common in all the woods of the south of Russia, and varying in height from that of a middle-sized tree to that of a diminu- v tive shrub, according to the soil and climate in which it grows. It is very plentiful about Caucasus; through Siberia, it gradually be- comes more scarce ; but it occurs again about the Lake Baikal, where the inhabitants use the leaves as a substitute for tea. It has been treated by most botanists as a species ; but it is not nearly so distinct from U. cam- péstris as U.c. viminalis, which we know : to have been raised, by Mr. Masters, from 1230 seeds of the common English elm. The wood of this variety, ac- cording to Pallas, when it assumes a tree-like form, is very hard and tough ; and it is veined with transverse lines. The root is also beautifully variegated, and used by the turner and cabinet-maker. One of the subvarieties mentioned by Pallas has the bark somewhat fungous or corky; another has the branches slender, wand-like, and of a whitish grey. In mountain rocks, the branches are short and thick ; but, in sandy soils, the trees are small, and the shoots slender. ¥ U.c. 14 planifolia, U. planifolia Hort., and the plate of this tree in our last Volume, is a handsome small tree, closely resembling the preceding variety. ¥ U. c. 15 chinénsis ; U. chinénsis Pers.,i. p. 291. No. 9., Ram. ct Schult. Syst. Veg., vi. p. 303.; Thé de PAbbé Gallois, Orme nain, Fr.; and our fig. 1231.; is a low bush, introduced from China, but when is uncertain. Notwithstanding the circum- stance of its being kept in green-houses in some cases, and retaining its leaves there through the winter, we cannot consider it as anything else “than a variety of — } U. campéstris. We are confirmed in this opinion by Mr. Main, who brought home some plants of this sort (\\ Y= from China, and found them stand the rigour of our winters in the garden of his friend, the Rev. Mr. Rl Norris of Grove Street, Hackney. ( See Gard. Mag., vol. ii. p. 139.) We believe it to be the same sort which is sometimes imported from China, in the form of a miniature old tree, planted in a China vase. While retained in these vases, and sparingly supplied with nourishment, it maintains its stunted figure; but, planted out in the free soil, in a favourable situation, in a year or two 4x 2 IS7s ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ul. it will make shoots 5 ft. or 6 ft. long, as may be seen in the garden of the London Horticultural Society. The manner in which the Chinese procure these miniature trees is, by ringing the extremities of the branches of old trees, and thenapplying a ball of loam, kept moist by water and moss, till roots are thrown out from the callosity formed at the ring; when the small branch is cut off, and planted in a porcelain pot, either, says Mr. Main, “round, or, most commonly, an elongated square, 12 in. or 14 in. long, 8in. wide, and about 5 in. in depth. Along with the tree they place pieces of stone, to re- present rocks, among which moss and lichens are introduced. The tree, thus planted, is not allowed to rise higher than about 1 ft. or 15 in.; no greater supply of water is given than is just sufficient to keep it alive; and, as the pot soon acts as a prison, its growth is necessarily impeded : at the same time, every means are used to check its enlargement. The points of the shoots, and the half of every new leaf, are constantly and carefully cut off; the stem and branches, which are allowed to extend only a certain length, are bound and fantastically distorted, by means of wire; the bark is lacerated to produce protuberances, asperities, and cracks; one branch is partly broken through, and allowed to hang down, as if by accident ; another is mutilated to represent a dead stump: in short, every exertion of the plant is checked by some studied violence or other. This treat- ment produces, in course of time, a perfect forest tree in miniature. Stunted and deformed by the above means, it certainly becomes a curious object, bearing all the marks of extreme old age. Its writhed and knotty stem, weather-stained and scabrous bark; its distorted and partly dead branches; its diminutive shoots and leaves; all give it the aspect of antiquity. Various kinds of trees are chosen for this purpose; but the two most commonly met with are the U ‘Imus (campéstris ) parvifolia sinénsis, and a species of Ficus, very much like F, indica.” (Gard. Mag., vol. ii. p. 139.) Grafted standard high on the common English elm, the Chinese elm would form a very handsome small tree. The French name, Thé de [ Abbé Gallois, arises from that gentleman, in the reign of Louis XV., having imported this plant from China, supposing it to be the real tea tree. For a very full account of the Chinese mode of dwarfing trees. see Hort Trans., iv. p. 231. t U. c. 16 cucullata Hort. has the leaves curiously curved, something like ahood. There is a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. ¥ U. c. 17 concavefolia Hort. resembles the preceding kind. There is a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. ¥ U. c. 18 folis aureis Hort. has the leaves variegated with yellow. Other Varieties. In Messrs. Loddiges’s Catalogue, ed. 1836, U. c. ndna, U. c. foliis maculatis,U. dubia, U. viscosa, and some others, which are indicated as belonging to this species, are mentioned ; but, with the exception of U. viscosa, of which there is a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, after being 10 years planted, was 20 ft. high, we can say very little of them, on account of the small size of the plants. French Varieties. The following sorts are enumerated inthe Nouveau Cours d’ Agriculture, and in the Dictionnaire des Laux et Voréts ; and, though we have not been able to identify all of them with the English kinds, and think it very probable that some of them do not belong to U. cam- péestris, yet we have thought it right to place the names before our readers ; in order that collectors of these interesting trees may endeavour to procure them, with a view to adding to the varieties now in cultivation. L' Orme « Feuilles larges et rudes, the rough broad-leaved Elm. L’Orme Tell, VOrme, Tilleul, VOrme de Hollande; the British, or Lime Tree, Elm.—The leaves are not so rough as those of some of the other varieties, L’ Ormille, v Orme nain, the dwarf Elin, with small, narrow, rough leaves, L'Orme « Feuilles lisses ct glabres, the shining smooth-leaved Elm, has the leaves of a blackish green, Jeathery, and unequally divided by the midrib, Le petit Orme a Feuilles panachées de blane. L’ Orme 6 Veuilles lisses panachées de blanc, the shining silvery-leaved Elm, Le petit Orme 4 Feuilles panachécs de jaunc, the dwart golden-leaved Elm. CHAP. CI. ULMA CER. U'‘LMUS. 1379 L’ Orme a petites Feuilles, VOrme mdle, VL Orme pyramidal, the small-leaved Elm, which always grows erect, with the branches close to the trunk. L’ Orme a trés-grandes Feutlles, VOrme femelle, ?Orme de Trianon, the large-leaved Elm, the branches of which spread horizontally. This elm, says Du Hamel, branches much, and furnishes kneed timber, which is very useful to the wheelwright. Its wood, how- ever, is not so strong as that of the twisted elm. L’Orme de Hollande & grandes Feutlles panachées, the variegated Dutch Elm, has broad variegated leaves. L’Orme tortillard, ? U. tortudsa Lodd. Cat. (see p. 1376.), the twisted Elm.—This is a very dis- tinct variety; and it is one which very frequently comes true from seed. Its Jeaves are of a very deep green, and about the middle size; its trunk is marked with alternate knots and hollows; andthe fibres of its wood are all twisted and interlaced together. This kind of elm presents a very singular appearance when it becomes old, as a number of knots, or bosses, appear to surround its trunk. It produces but few seeds, and some years none at all. Its seeds are, also, much smaller than those of the common elm. It is the best of all the varieties for the use of wheelwrights ; and particularly for the spokes of wheels, This elm is very much cultivated in France, at Varennes, in the nurseries near Meaux, andat Amiens. On the road from Meaux to Paris, there is a great number of these trees. Michaux mentions the twisted elm in his North American Sylva, 3. p. 96., and strongly recommends it to both English and American planters. : Description, §c. The common English elm is, perhaps, more frequently to be found in the parks and pleasure-grounds of the English nobility and gentry, than any other tree, except the oak. It is of a tall upright habit of growth, with a straight trunk, 4 ft. or 5 ft. in diameter when fully grown, and attaining the height of 60 ft. or 70 ft. or upwards. It has rather slender branches, which are densely clothed with small deep green leaves, somewhat shining on the upper surface, though rough to the touch. These leaves are broad in the middle, and contracted towards each end; being, like those of all the other species of elms, unequal at the base, and doubly dentated; and having a strongly marked midrib, with other equally prominent lateral ribs proceeding from it on each side. The colour of the flowers, which appear before the leaves, varies from a dark red to a dull purple. According to Evelyn, the common elm will produce a load of timber in about 40 years: it does not, however, cease growing, if planted in a favourable situation, neither too dry nor too moist, till it is 100 or 150 years old; and it will live several centuries. Young trees, in the climate of London, will attain the height of 25 ft. or 30 ft. in ten years, of which there are living proofs in the London Horti- cultural Society’s Garden. According to Dr. Walker (Nat. Hist., p.72.), the English elm, when planted beside the Scotch elm, grows much faster, and produces a greater quantity of timber in the same space of time; though that timber is inferior in colour, hardness, and durability. Geography. The small-leaved elm is a native of the middle and south of Europe, the west of Asia, and Barbary. In France and Spain, it is found in great abundance; and many botanists consider it a native of England. If not truly indigenous, it appears to have been introduced at a very early period, probably by the Romans, and to have been propagated by art; for, as Pliny observes, it seldom bears seeds to any considerable extent. According to Sir J. E. Smith, it is found wild in woods and hedges in the southern parts of England, particularly in the New Forest, Hampshire, and in Sussex and Norfolk. (See Eng. F1., ii. p. 20.) History. The common field elm was known to the ancient Greeks, as it appears evident from Pliny mentioning that the Greeks had two distinct kinds, one inhabiting the mountains, and the other the plains. ‘The Romans, Pliny adds, had four kinds; the mountain, or tall, elm (U’Imus Atfnia, our U. campéstris) ; the Gaulic elm; the elm of Italy, which had its leaves in tufts ; and the wild elm. The elm was scarcely known, as an ornamental tree, in France, till the time of Francis I. ; and it appears to have been first planted there to adorn public walks, about 1540. (See Dict. des Eaux et Foréts, i. p.453.) It was afterwards planted largely, particularly in churchyards, by Sully, in the reign of Henry IV.; and, by desire of that king, who, according to Evelyn, expressed a wish to have all the highways in France planted with it, it soon became the tree most generally used for promenades and hedgerows. Many old trees existed at the period of the first French revolution, which were called Sully or Rosni, and Henri Quatre; names that had been given to them apparently to commemorate their illustrious planters. Bose states that he 4x 3 1880 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART I]. himself had seen some of these elms in Burgundy, with trunks from 4 ft. to 5 tt. in diameter, which, though hollow, yet supported heads capable of shel- tering some thousands of men. In England, the elm has been planted from time immemorial; and, probably, from the era of the possession of the island by the Romans; though Dr. Walker supposes it to have been brought over at the time of the Crusades. The oldest trees on record are, perhaps, those of Mongewell, in Oxfordshire, which were celebrated in the time of Leland, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. There may, however, be much older trees ; for the elm, being a tree of less national importance than the oak, has never possessed the same attractions for antiquaries. In Scotland, the English elm was hardly known before the union of the two kingdoms. Dr. Walker mentions it, in 1780, as being found nowhere in that country of a large size; but, as already mentioned, promising to afford a much greater quantity of wood than the Scotch elm in the same space of time. He particularises a tree planted in 1771, which, in 1799, was 35 ft. high. In Ireland, the narrow-leaved elm is said, in Mackay’s Flora Hibernica to be abundant, but scarcely indigenous ; and no instances are given of large trees. In the middle and southern states of Germany, it attains a considerable size, as will be seen by our statistics of this tree in foreign countries. Properties and Uses. The wood of the elm loses a great deal in drying: weighing, when green, nearly 70 lb. the cubic foot; and, when dry, not more than 4841b. The wood is of a brownish colour, and is hard and fine-grained. It possesses greater lateral adhesion, and less longitudinal toughness, than that of U. montana, and, consequently, does not crack so much as that sort in drying. In ship-building it is valuable for forming the blocks and dead eyes, and other wooden furniture of rigging, being particularly suitable for these purposes, from its hard and adhesive nature, and indisposition to crack or split when exposed to sun or weather. (See Matthews on Naval Timber, &c., p.57.) The great use of the English elm, however, in ship-building, is for keels. The Norfolk elm is said by Sir J. E. Smith to make the best timber, and to sell for double the price of any other. It is rather remarkable, that Marshall seems of a diametrically opposite opinion ; since he says that there is nota single good elm in that county. Sir J. E. Smith adds that, in Norfolk, the elm is generally used for the naves of wheels; and in many parts of England, and particularly about London, it is also employed for coffins. (See Eng. F., ii. p. 20.) The knobs which grow upon old trees are divided into thin plates by cabinet-makers, particularly in France and Germany; and, when polished, they exhibit very curious and beautiful arrangements of the fibre, which render this wood extremely ornamental for furniture. A mode is mentioned in the Museum Rusticum (vols. i. and ii.) of preparing the wood of the trunk of the elm for cabinet-makers, and giving it the colour of mahogany. This consists in sawing the wood into thin planks, and then boiling it for an hour or more, till all the sap is extracted. The planks are afterwards wiped dry with coarse cloths, and laid in piles, alternately with layers of deal laths, placed across the boards at regular distances ; about ten or twelve boards are thus placed one above the other, and a heavy weight put on the last. In this way, the boards dry without warping, and are afterwards washed with aqua fortis, when they are ready for the dye. This consists of two drachms of pow- dered dragon’s blood, one drachin of powdered alkanet root, and half a drachm of aloes. These ingredients are steeped in half a pint of spirits of wine, and the tincture is applied with a sponge, being repeated two or three times, according to the depth of colour required. Elm timber is remarkably durable in water ; and it is particularly adapted for piles, pumps, water-pipes, or any other similar purposes. It is generally employed for making the keels of large ships ; and, for this purpose, it often sells for a higher price than is obtained for any other kind of timber in the place where it grows. It has been used from time immemorial for water-pipes, or troughs, for conveying the water of the salt springs to the large boxes, or pans, where the watery particles are eva- porated by the heat of the sun or by fire, and the salt deposited ; and, as it / CHAP. CI. ULMA‘CEZ. ULMUS. 1381 is well known that our Saxon ancestors called all the places where there were salt springs wich or wych (such as Droitwich, Nantwich, &c.), hence, probably, originated the name of wych elm, which was originally applied to all the British kinds, as well as to U. montana. (See Hunter's Evelyn, i. p.114.) As fuel, the wood of the elm is to that of the beech as 1259 to 1540; and, as charcoal, as 1407 is to 1600. (Hartig.) The ashes of the elm are rich in alkaline salts; and among the ashes of 73 sorts of trees, the properties of which have been tried, it occupies the tenth place. (Werneck). The leaves and young shoots were used by the Romans to feed cattle, and they are still so employed in many parts of France. They have in some places been given to silkworms; and, in both France and Norway, they are boiled to serve as food for pigs. In Russia, the leaves of U. c. parvifolia are used for tea. The bark, is used, in some places, as an astringent medicine ; and the inner bark, like that of the lime, for making bast mats and ropes. It is said that both the leaves’ and bark contain a considerable proportion of glue. Young deer are very fond of this bark; and in Norway they kiln-dry it, and grind it with corn to make flour for bread. The elm was planted by the Romans for the purpose of supporting the vine; and it is still so employed, along with the Lombardy poplar, in the south of Italy. Columella informs us that vineyards, with elm trees as props, were named arbusta, the vines themselves being called arbus- tive vites, to distinguish them from others raised in more confined situations. Once in two years, the elms were carefully pruned, to prevent their leaves from overshadowing the grapes; and this operation being deemed of great importance, Corydon is reproached by Virgil, for the double neglect of suf- fering both his elms and vines to remain unpruned. ** Semiputata tibi frondosa vitis in ulmo est.” Your vine half-pruned upon the leafy elm. As a picturesque tree, “ the elm,” Gilpin observes, “has not so distinct a character as either the oak or the ash. It partakes se much of the oak, that, when it is rough and old, it may easily, at a little distance, be mistaken for one; though the oak (I mean such an oak as is strongly marked with its peculiar character) can never be mistaken for the elm. This is certainly a defect in the elm; for strong characters are a great source of picturesque beauty. This defect, however, appears chiefly in the skeleton of the elm: in full foliage, its character is more marked. No tree is better adapted to receive grand masses of light. In this respect it is superior both to the oak andthe ash. Nor is its foliage, shadowing as itis, of the heavy kind. Its leaves are small; and this gives it a natural lightness: it commonly hangs loosely, and is, in general, very picturesque. The elm naturally grows upright, and, when it meets with a soil it loves, rises higher than the generality of trees ; and, after it has assumed the dignity and hoary roughness of age, few of its forest brethren (though, properly speaking, it is not a forester ) excel it in gran- deur and beauty. The elm is the first tree that salutes the early spring with its light and cheerful green; a tint which contrasts agreeably with the oak, whose early leaf has generally more of the olive cast. We see them some- times in fine harmony together, about the end of April and the beginning of May. We often, also, see the elm planted with the Scotch pine. In the spring, its light green is very discordant with the gloomy hue of its companion ; but, as the year advances, the elm leaf takes a darker tint, and unites in harmony with the pine. In autumn, also, the yellow leaf of the elm mixes as kindly with the orange of the beech, the ochre of the oak, and many of the other fading hues of the wood.”’ (Gilpin’s Forest Scenery, vol. i. p.43.) “ The elm throws out a beautiful bloom, in the form of a spicated ball, about the bigness of a nutmeg, of a dark crimson colour. This bloom sometimes appears in such profusion as to thicken and enrich the spray exceedingly, even to the fulness almost of foliage.” (Jdid., p.114.) “The branch of the elm has neither the strength nor the various abrupt twistings of the oak; nor does it shoot so much in horizontal directions. Such, also, is the spray. (fig. 1232.) It has a 4x 4 1382 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART LI1. more regular appearance, not start- ing off at right angles, but forming its shoots more acutely with the parent branch; neither does the spray of the elm shoot, like the ash (fig. 1046. in p. 1222.), in re- gular pairs from the same knot, but in a Kind of alternacy. It has generally, at first, a flat appearance ; but, as one year’s shoot is added to another, it has not strength to support itseif; and, as the tree grows old, it often becomes pendent also, like the ash: whereas the toughness and strength of the oak enable it to stretch out its branches horizontally to the very last twig.” (Jbid., p.113.) As an ornamental tree, it is used, both in Britain and on the Continent, more especially in France and Holland, for planting in avenues, particularly in public walks. For this purpose it is well adapted, from the comparative rapidity of its growth in any soil, the straight- ness of its trunk, the facility with which it bears lopping, the denseness of its foliage, its hardiness, and its longevity. It has also the great advantage of requiring very little pruning, or care of any kind, after it has once been planted. There are many fine avenues of elms in France, particularly those in the Champs Elysées and at Versailles; and in Holland, at the Hague. In England, the principal public elm avenues are in St. James’s Park, and at Oxford and Cambridge; but there are also some very fine ones at gentle- men’s seats, especially at White Knights, Littlecote Hall, and Strathfieldsaye. Poetical and historical Allusions. The ancient poets frequently mention this tree, which, in common with many other barren trees, was devoted by them to the infernal gods. The Greeks and Romans considered all the trees which produced no fruit fit for human use as funereal trees. Homer alludes to this when he tells us, in the Ziad, that Achilles raised a monument to the father of Andromache in the midst of a grove of elms. ** Jove’s sylvan daughters bade their elms bestow A barren shade, and in his honour grow.” Ovid tells us that, when Orpheus returned to earth after his descent into the infernal regions, his lamentations for the loss of Eurydice were so pathetic, that the earth opened, and the elm and other trees sprang up to give him shade. Virgil, in his Georgics, mentions that the Roman husbandmen bent the young elms, while growing, into the proper shape for the buris, or plough- tail. (See Georg.i. ver. 170.) The use, however, which the Romans made of the clin, as a prop to the vine, has given rise to the most numerous allusions to the tree by poets, not only ancient, but modern. Ovid makes Vertumnus allude to it, when he is recommending matrimony to Pomona. ** © Tf that fair elm,’ he cried, ‘ alone should stand, No grapes would glow with gold, and tempt the hand ; Or if that vine without her elm should grow, ”T'would creep, a poor neglected shrub, below.’ ”’ Milton, in describing the occupations of Adam and Eve in Paradise, says,— * They led the vine To,wed her elm: she, spoused, about him twines Her marriageable arms ; and with her brings Her dower, the adopted clusters, to adorn His barren leaves.” Tasso has also alluded to this custom, in the beautiful lines beginning, “ Come olmo, a cui la pampinosa pianta,” in the 20th canto of La Gerusalemme Liberata, In the early ages of Christianity, the hunters were accustomed to hang the skins of the wolves they had killed in the chase on the elms in the church- yards, as a kind of inhi: Soil and Situation, “ Narrow-leaved English elms,” says Mitchell, “abhor CHAP. Cl. ULMA CE/. © U’LMUS. 1383 clays, and all moist soils. I sawa line of them at Beaulieu Abbey,in Hampshire, 50 ft. or 60 ft, high, not more than 4:ft. or 5ft. in circumference; all hollow, from the root to the top, as if they had been bored for water pipes. They grew on a sandy, marly, wet, heathy soil.’ (Dendrologia, p. 36.) “ The propriety of planting the elm,” Marshall observes, ‘‘ depends entirely upon the soil: it is the height of folly to plant it upon light sandy soil. There is not, generally speaking, a good elm in the whole county of Norfolk : by the time they arrive at the size of a man’s waist, they begin to decay at the heart; and, if not taken at the critical time, they presently become useless as timber. This is the case in all light soils: it is in stiff strong land which the elm delights. It is observ- able, however, that here it grows comparatively slow. In light land, especially if it be rich, its growth is very rapid; but its wood is light, porous, and of little value, compared with that grown upon strong land, which is of a closer stronger texture, and at the heart will have the colour, and almost the hardness and’ heaviness, of iron. On such soils the elm becomes profitable, and is one of the four cardinal trees, which ought, above all others, to engage the planter’s attention; it will bear avery wet situation.” (Planting and Rural Ornament, ii. . 431.) Propagation and Culture. The common elm produces abundance of suckers from the roots, both near and at a great distance from the stem ; and through- out Europe these afford the most ready mode of propagation, and that which appears to have been most generally adopted till the establishment of regu- lar commercial nurseries; the suckers being procured from the roots of grown up trees, in hedgerows, parks, or plantations. In Britain, the present mode of propagation is by layers from stools, or by grafting on the U. montana. The layers are made in autumn, or in the course of the winter, and are rooted, or fit to be taken off, in a year. Grafting is generally performed in the whip or splice manner, close to the root, in the spring ; and the plants make shoots of 3 ft. or 4 ft. in length the same year. Budding is sometimes performed, but less frequently. On the Continent, plants are very often procured from stools, simply by heaping up earth about the shoots which proceed from them. These shoots root into the earth; and, after growing three or four years, during which time they attain the height of 10 ft. or 15 ft., they are slipped off; and either planted where they are finally to remain, or in nursery lines. When they are transplanted to their final situation, the side shoots are cut off; and the main stem is headed down to the height of 8 ft. or 10 ft.; so that newly planted trees appear nothing more than naked truncheons. The first year, a great many shoots are produced from the upper extremity of each truncheon; and in the autumn of that year, or in the second spring, these shoots are all cut off but one, which soon forms an erect stem, and as regular a headed tree as if no decapitation had previously taken place. (See Gard. Mag., vol. ii. p- 226. and p.461.; and Annales de la Soc. d’ Hort. de Paris, t. xviii. p.360.) This corresponds with Evelyn’s recommendation to plant trees about the “scantling of your leg, and to trim off their heads at 5 ft. or 6 ft. in height. ” Cato recommends 5 or 6 fingers in thickness; adding that you can hardly plant an elm too big, provided you trim the roots, and cut off the head. All the avenues and rows of elm trees in Europe were planted in this manner pre- viously to about the middle of the eighteenth century; and, according to Poiteau (Ann., |. c.), the same practice is still the most genera] in France. The late Professor Thouin, in his Cours de Culture (tom. i. p. 231.), argued against it, and had some avenues planted in the Jardin des Plantes, without cutting off the heads of the trees; but, besides being found much more expen- sive, from the necessity of taking up the plants with a greater quantity of roots, transporting them to where they were to be planted with greater care, and preparing a wider pit to receive them, it was found that they grew much slower for the first 3 or 4 years than those that had been decapitated. The only advantage proposed to be gained by planting trees with their heads nearly entire is, that of preserving the centre of their stems from being rotted, in corisequence of the water entering at the end made by the decapitation; but 1384 ARBORETOM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. this, itis proved by the practice in Belgium, is only an imaginary evil, pro- vided the superfluous shoots are removed from the upper extremity of the decapitated tree the second year, and the head formed with common care by future prunings. (See the very instructive article by Poiteau, already re- ferred to, in the Annales, and also the account of the Belgian practice, in the Gardener's Magazine, vol. x. p.8.) In Britain, young elm trees, having been two or three times transplanted in the nurseries, are placed in their final situations without heading down; and in our moist climate they grow vi- gorously the first year, and require very little pruning. On the Continent, owing to the greater warmth of the summers, and the consequent increased evaporation from the leaves, plants are liable to be killed when trans- planted with all their branches on; and, hence, the mode of denuding the plants just described is that generally practised. In France and Belgium, the narrow-leaved elm is the most common tree planted by road sides, and along the boulevards and streets of towns and cities ; and, in such cases, a large pit is previously dug, 4 ft. or 5 ft. in diameter, and from 2 ft. to 3 ft. in depth ; anda considerable portion of rich fine mould is placed in immediate contact with the roots of the trees, and the pit filled up with the best part of the soil which had been previously dug out of it. During the first summer, water is regularly supplied; and the trees, or rather stumps, grow freely; very little attention is required afterwards, except to encourage the leading shoot, and to shorten in the lateral branches, so as to encourage the plant to assume a tree-like form. In the neighbourhood of Paris, and in the south of France, U. cam- péstris, and several of its varieties, occasionally bear seeds; and these are sometimes sown by the nurserymen, in order to procure, new sorts; and by the managers of the national forests, in order to obtain numerous plants at a cheap rate. The common English elm very rarely produces seeds in England ; nevertheless it has done so in a few places, and one of these is Lea Park, near Littlebourne, about four miles from Canterbury. Mr. Masters of Can- terbury has only known seeds twice ripened in this park; and one of the times they did not germinate. From those which did he obtained U. c¢. viminalis, and nearly a-score other very distinct varieties, which, however, from the number of varieties already existing, and the little demand for them, he did not consider worth keeping separate, and giving names to. U2. c. stricta, and some other varieties of the common elm, as well as the species, flower very profusely every year, but scarcely ever ripen seeds. It is observed by Bosc, that the more remarkable varieties, such as the twisted elm, the broad-leaved elm, the lime-tree-leaved elm, &c., come tolerably true from seed, speaking of the mass of young plants ; but that among these are constantly produced numerous subvarieties. The seeds fall from the trees as soon as they are ripe ; and, being swept up, are sown immediately in beds of light rich soil; the seeds being placed about 1 in. apart every way, and covered to the depth of about an eighth of an inch. The plants come up the same season, and are fit for transplanting into nursery lines in the au- tumn. Ofall the European timber trees, not belonging to the coniferous family, except the Lombardy poplars, the narrow-leaved elm requires the least care or pruning after it is planted; and, at the same time, no tree will bear better than it does the knife or the shears. All the branches may be cut from the stem, except a small tuft at the top; and still the tree will grow vigorously, affording, where that mode of feeding cattle is considered profitable, an ample crop of branches every three or four years. When headed down to the height of 10 ft. or 12 ft., it is very prolific of branches, as a pollard, and will live and be productive, in this state, for a great number of years. When grown exclusively for the timber of its trunk, however, it requires to be allowed a considerable amplitude of head; perhaps not less than one third of its whole height. The timber, in this case, is found to be far more compact and durable, though not so curiously veined and variously coloured, as it is when the tree is allowed to produce branches from the ground upwards. The timber of the elm, not being remarkable for its durability, is, in old trees, very CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CER. U LMUS. 1385 commonly found decayed at the heart; and this is very generally the case, even when the exterior circumference of the trunk is in a healthy and vigorous state, and prolific of branches. The most profitable age for felling the elm is between 70 and 80 years; and, if the trunk is disbarked a year before it is cut down, the wood will be more thoroughly seasoned. Accidents, Diseases, and Insects. The elm is not a brittle tree; and, from the straightness and strength of its trunk in proportion to its head, it is not liable to be injured by high winds. It is, however, subject to many diseases; and is very liable to be attacked by insects. The principal disease with which it is assailed is, a species of ulceration, “ which appears on the body of the tree, at the height of 3 ft. or 4 ft. from the ground, and which discharges 4 great quantity of sap. The disease penetrates gradually into the interior of the tree, and corrupts its substance. Many attempts have been made to cure it in the be- ginning, or to arrest its progress, but hitherto without success. The best treatment is to pierce the tree to the depth of 2 in. or 3. in. with an auger, in the very heart of the malady, which is declared by the flowing of the sap.” (Michx.) The matter discharged by this ulcer has been analysed by M. Vauquelin, and found to contain 0°340 parts of carbonate and sulphate of potash ; 0°051 of carbonate of lime ; and 1-004 parts of carbonate of magnesia. (Mem. de ? Institut, tom. 11.) The mode of treatment recommended in the Nou- veau Cours d’ Agriculture is, to pierce the ulcer, as above advised by Michaux, and then to dress the wound with powdered charcoal, or a mixture of cow-dung and clay. Elms, when in a soil which does not suit them (viz. when it is either excessively wet, or excessively dry), are very subject to a disease called carci- noma. “ An unusual deposit of cambium takes place between the wood and the bark : no new wood is formed, but, instead of it, the cambium becomes putrid, and oozes out through the bark, which thus separates from the albumen.” (Lindl. Introd. to Bot., p. 298.) This disease shows itself by the extravasated cambium forming long black streaks down the bark, and by its sweetness attracting numerous insects, of several tribes, to prey upon it. Mr. Spence thinks that this disease is very probably caused by the scolyti. “I have seen,” he says, “many elms pierced by these insects, where the extravasated cambium partly oozed out in white masses like gum or manna, and partly formed long black streaks down the bark (as described above), and numerous insects were attracted to feed on it.” Many kinds of insects attack the elm. One of these, a species of Haltica (vulgarly called the elm flea, from its habit of leaping), devours the leaves, but is said not to do any serious injury to the tree. (See Ent. Mag., i. p. 427.) It is a beautiful little insect, covered with a brilhant cuirass of green and gold, and having the thighs of its hinder legs so large as to appear almost round. These insects are so lively, and so quick in their movements, that, though a branch may appear covered with them one moment, the next they have all vanished. The larve are small and slender, and devour the leaves equally with the perfect insect. (See Dict. Classique d’Hist. Nat., art. Altise; and Nouv. Cours d’Agric., tom.i. p. 256.) In the Dictionnaire des Eaux et Foréts, and in the Nouveau Du Hamel, it is mentioned that galls, or small bladders, are produced on the leaves of the elm, by the puncture of some kind of insect (probably some species of Cynips), which are first green, but afterwards turn black. These galls each contain some drops of a liquid, which is called, according to Du Hamel, elm balm, and was formerly em- ployed for the cure of recent wounds. In the Nouveau Cours @ Agriculture, four insects that feed on the elm are mentioned. The first is the common caterpillar Bombyx chrysorrhee‘a ad., which destroys the leaf buds and leaves entirely, so as to give the tree, in spring, the appearance of winter. The second is the galeruque de l’orme (Galertica ulmariénsis adb.), a coleopterous insect, the larvze of which, in some seasons, entirely destroy the leaves of the elm trees in the public promenades both in England and on the Continent. Mr. Spence mentions that, visiting the boulevards at Rouen, in the summer of 1836, he found the larvze of this insect had so completely destroyed the leaves of the L886 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. elms planted there, by eating the parenchyma, and leaving the skeleton of the leaves dry and brown, that, at first sight, he supposed they had all been blighted by some neighbouring manufactory of acid. These larve are blackish, and exhale, when crushed, a most disagreeable smell. They coil up the moment they are touched, and let themselves fall to the ground. The perfect insect is extremely sluggish in its movements, counterfeiting death, in cases of danger, rather than unfolding its wings to fly away. (See Dict. Classique @ Hist. Nat., art. Galeruque.) It conceals itself in the interstices of the bark, under stones, and between the bricks of walls ; and will produce, sometimes, three generations in the course of onesummer. The third is a species of Cés- sus (Cossus Ligniperda F'ad.), or Goat Moth ( fig.1233.), which has destroyed 1233 Bi ina , “UNE eee as = se OS SIS eNOS psa Tay Ks BRN AEE tyse MAT ME KF he ASG AE ty Rane Sens: - a id oe) innumerable trees, particularly in the neighbourhood of Paris. The larva (fig. 1233. a) is about 3in. long, with its body sprinkled with slender hairs ; it is of a reddish brown on the back, becoming yellow beneath, with eight breathing-holes on the sides, and a black head. It exhales a most disagreeable odour, which is produced by an oily and very acrid liquor, which it discharges from its mouth; and the use of which is supposed to be to soften the wood be- fore it devours it. This liquor has a strong scent, like that of a goat, whence the English name of the insect is derived. The pupa (c) is brown, the abdominal CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CEZ. U’LMUS. 1387 segments bearing two rows of spines directed backwards. Before the larva becomes a pupa, it spins a strong web, intermixed with particles of wood, which constitutes its cocoon (/); in some instances the larva changes to a pupa under ground. In fig. 1233., e, f, g,, andi are representations magnified of the spines upon certain of the abdominal segments: e represents the 4th abdominal segment seen laterally ; f, three of the basal row of spines ; g, three of the hinder row of spines ; and /, three of the basal row of spines of the 9th abdominal segment. Fg. 1234. represents the jaws, or mandibles, of the larva, with which it cuts its way through the wood : in this figure, a is the mandible; 4 is the labrum, or upper lip; and c shows the clypeus. These mandibles are e 1934 r formidable-looking instruments, each having the ap- ate pearance of a sort of chisel, with a toothed edge. The perfect insect (d in fig. . 1233.) has dark grey wings, clouded with dark brown, and streaked with black. The imago belongs to the class of insects that fly by night, and it appears about the end of June. The female lays but one course of eggs, but these generally amount to 1000 in number, and are always deposited at the base of the trees ; whence the caterpillars penetrate the bark, wherever they can find the easiest entrance. The eggs are small, in proportion to the size of the imago; and the. caterpillar, which grows to a large size, is said to remain in the larva state three years. The large size of the larva, Samouelle observes, compared with the small- ness of the egg, strengthens this idea, and prepares us to expect that it would be likely to consume a great quantity of wood in the progress of its growth. The smell of the larva is so strong, as to be easily perceived by persons passing near trees infested with it. (Samouelle.) (The green woodpecker preys upon these caterpillars, and its stomach, on dissection, has an intolerable stench. The prin- cipal kinds of tree which the cossus feeds on are, the elm, the alder, the oak, the ash, the walnut, the beech, the lime, and some kinds of willow and poplar. The larve devour the liber, or mner bark, making long galleries in the wood, like the insects that attack the pear tree (see p. 886.), and finally destroying the tree. Many remedies have been proposed ; but that of Latreille appears to be most approved of in France. This consists in surrounding the base of the tree, where it has been observed that the females always deposit their eggs, with a thick coating of a mixture of clay and cow-dung, which the insects cannot penetrate. For further inform- ation respecting this insect, see Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 464. The fourth enemy of the elm tree is the scolytus. The S. destractor Oliv. is generally considered by far the most inju- rious; but it is assisted in its ravages by another species, the S. armatus. Scolytus destrictor. The female insect (fig. 1235., in which a is the natural size, and d the insect magnified ), about July, bores through the bark, until she has reached the point between the soft wood and the imner bark; she then forms in the latter a vertical channel, usually upwards, of about 2 in. in length, on each side of which she deposits her eggs as she advances, to the number of from 20 to50 inall. It appears probable that, after do- ing this, she dies, without making her way out again, as she may be often found dead at the end of the channel. About September, the larvae are hatched; and they commence feed- ing upon the matter of the inner bark (c), at the edge of the channel (4), and, in a very slight degree, on that of the soft wood opposite ; advancing, as they feed, ina a 138s ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART II]. course at about right angles from the 1236 primary channel, on each side of it. (See jig. 1236.) The true food of the insect is the inner bark; and the erosion of the soft wood is so slight, as to be, perhaps, nearly accidental. The course of each individual larva, on each side of the primary channel, is about parallel to that of the larva next to it; and each forms a channel by its feeding that is enlarged as the larva increases in size. When each larva has finished its course of feeding it stops m its progress, turns to a pupa, and then to a beetle; after which it gnaws a straight hole through the bark, and comes out. The beetles begin to come out in about the latter end of May of the year following that in which the eggs were deposited. The sexes afterwards pair, and the females, bearing eggs, bore through the bark, as before detailed ; and so on from generation to generation, and year to year. The result of the erosions of the female parent, and of the larva, in the inner bark and soft wood, is that of cutting off the vital connexion between these two parts; and, when the erosions effected in a tree have become numerous, of occasioning its death, by preventing the ascent and descent of the sap. It has been said that the scolytus never attacks a tree in a perfectly healthy state; and, also, that trees suffering under carcinoma (see p. 1385.) are par- ticularly liable to it. In the year 1825, an avenue of elm trees in Camberwell Grove were attacked by this disease, which was supposed to be brought on by the gas which escaped from the pipes laid down along the road being absorbed by the roots; and which gave rise to a suit in Chancery between the inhabitants and the proprietors of the gas-works. Various persons, considered as competent judges, were employed to ascertain the cause of the decay of the elms; and their general conclusion was, that the carcinoma had been brought on by old age, excavations for building in an exceedingly dry soil, and an extraor- dinarily dry summer, and that the gas had had no influence in producing the decay of the trees. The trunks of the trees, when examined in 1826, were found infested with an immense number of larvae feeding on the soft inner bark. An interesting account of the Camberwell elms will be found in the Gardener’s Ma- gazine, vol. i. p. 378. In relation to the capability of the scolytus to effect injury on elm trees, it is stated that 80,000 have been found in a single tree. It has also been remarked that the scolyti seldom destroy the trees they attack the first year that they commence their ravages; and that they prefer a tree that they have already begun to devour, to a young and vigorous tree. (See the observations of Mr. Spence in p. 1389.) It is easy to ascer- tain the infested trees, as the bark will be found perforated by small holes, as if made by shot or a brad-awl, in various parts; and little particles of a substance like fine sawdust will be found on the rough surface of the bark, and at the foot of the tree. The scolyti, as Mr. Denson, sen., has observed, never attack dead trees. The Scdlytus destractor, as an enemy to elm trees, appears first to have attracted the attention of entomologists in England about the year 1824, by M‘Leay’s Report to the Treasury upon the state of the elms in St. James’s and Hyde Parks. (See this Report in Edin, Phil. Journ., No. xxxi. art. 12.3; and see Tilloch’s Phil. Mag., Oct. 1823, art. 5).) In the year 1828, a controversy was carried on in a Cambridge newspaper, between Mr. John Denson, sen., the author of A Peasants Voice: to Landowners, &c., and Mr. J. Deck of Cambridge, respecting the cause of CHAP. CI. ULMA' CER. U’LMUS. 1389 the death of certain elms in the public walks in that city. Mr. Deck’s opinion was, that the trees were destroyed by the insects ; and Mr. Denson’s, that the trees were only attacked by the insects after they had become injured or dis- eased. “To prove this, Mr. Denson selected in his own garden, in the spring of 1828, a healthy young elm, about 18 ft. high, and 1 ft. in diameter at the surface of the ground. At about 30in. up the stem, that is, at b, fig.1237, he says, “I cut out completely round the stem a band, or ring, of bark, about a Fe ea ieS Eley ie 4 in. broad, expecting by this act to Nes intercept the passage of the sap to c d, and thence to have cd in a duly diseased and paralysed state, to be perforated by the scolytus in June or July; while, by retaining a alive, and in a growing state, I should be able to witness whether the insect would attack the live part eit also, or not. Quite contrary to my ex- Neil ) Sere fy ----------- b pectation, cd (the tree had been de- Nay prived of its head when I adopted it for my experiment) emitted side shoots, and grew as freely through the season of growth, both of 1828 and 1829, as a itself; evincing, indeed, no difference, either from a, or other elms standing near it, except that the leaves turned yellow somewhat earlier, and fell somewhat sooner. Too impatient to wait longer, early in 1830, from ¢ d I cut off d, a piece about 9 ft. long, and placed it near the remainder of the tree; and, to my great gratification, in June, d was visited by scolyti, perforated in many places, and, from the eggs then deposited, now (Sept. 9. 1830) teems with larvae; while a 6 c did not receive a single perforation, and now does not contain a single larva. This result satisfies my mind that the Scdlytus destriéctor is altogether guiltless of causing the death of healthy growing trees.” In this controversy, we are informed by William Spence, Esq., F.R.S., who has recently attended to this subject, that both parties, like the knights who quarrelled about the shield with one side of gold and the other of silver, are both right and both wrong. It is quite true, as Mr. Denson maintains, that the female scolyti never deposit their eggs in trees perfectly healthy; but it is equally true, that both they and the males pierce young and healthy trees for the sake of eating the inner bark, which constitutes their food; and that the numerous holes which they thus cause, partly from the loss of sap which exudes from them, and partly from the effect of the rain which lodges in them, in a few years bring the trees in which they occur into that incipient state of ill health in which the female selects them for laying her eggs, just as in trees beginning to decay naturally; and thus healthy trees are effectually destroyed by the combined operations, first and last, of the scolyti of both sexes, though not in consequence of the sole deposition of the eggs of the female. That this explanation of the subject, so happily reconciling former apparently contradictory facts, for which those who are interested in the preservation of the elm are indebted to the distinguished naturalist, M. Audouin, professor of entomology at the Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle at Paris, who has recently closely studied the habits of these insects, is correct, Mr. Spence, to whom he communicated it this spring, informs us he has had numerous ay @, . e . >), . . opportunities of proving in the most satisfactory manner; having, both at 1890 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Brussels (where, in consequence of his suggestions to the local authorities, it was found necessary to cut down from 20 to 30 large trees attacked by Scolytus destructor in the Park, and from 50 to 60 younger ones in the boulevards), and also during a tour in the north of France this summer (where he found the promenades of elms equally ravaged by the scolyti at Dunkirk, Calais, Boulogne sur Mer, Montreuil, Rouen, Havre de Grace, Caen, St. Lo, Granville, &c.), seen hundreds of young trees in that incipient state of decay indicated by M. Audouin as arising from the attacks of the scolyti simply for food; and great numbers of these in which the females, having found them sufficiently debilitated, had deposited their eggs, and given birth to numerous broods of larva, which had caused them to be either dead or fast dying. It is scarcely possible to overvalue, in an economical point of view, the importance of M. Audouin’s discovery, which, if it had been formerly known and acted upon, might have saved the greater part of the fine elms in the promenades in many of the principal cities in the north of Europe, which have fallen victims to the ravages of Scdélytus destrictor, as well as 50,000 young oaks in the Bois de Vincennes, near Paris, which it has been recently necessary to cut down in consequence of the attacks of another insect of the same tribe, S. pygmee‘us. The practical directions to which it leads, in all cases where there is reason to suspect the presence of scolyti, are very simple, and may be briefly expressed as follows : — 1. The first thing to be done is, to pare away the exterior rough bark with a cooper’s spokeshave, or other convenient tool: this admits of a distinct inspection of the actual state of the trees, which, if there is no trace in the inner bark either of small holes in old trees, or of those superficial furrows which the scolyti make for food in young trees (and which may be distin- guished from the natural crevices in the bark by their dark-coloured and dead margins ), may be pronounced to be in a sound and healthy state, and requiring no further attention. 2. If the inner bark exhibits either of the appearances just mentioned, the next thing to be ascertained is, whether the female has already deposited her eggs in it, and if it contain the larve of the scolyti: to know which, it is necessary to cut away portions here and there of the bark down to the actual wood, and examine them; and, if the existence of larve be proved, the trees should be cut down, and their bark peeled off, and every fragment of it carefully burnt. 3. Those trees which, though pierced with exterior superficial holes or furrows, have no larve in them, are such as have been attacked by the scolyti for food only ; and, if they be carefully brushed over with coal tar, the smell of which is highly offensive to the perfect scolyti, there is every probability that they will be secure from the future attacks of the females; and that the repetition of the same process in the spring, for a year or two, would enable them to resume their vigour, and to become healthy trees; for the future fate of which, if, at the same time, the entire removal of all the trees actually diseased has been attended to, there would be no need for apprehension. It is in this way, as we are informed by Mr. Spence, that a great number of the young elm trees in the boulevards at Brussels, brought into an incipient stage of debility by the attacks of the scolyti for food, but not yet attacked by the females, were treated in the spring of 1836 with every prospect of a successful result ; though, of course, some years must elapse before any absolute deductions can be drawn from the experiment. The above most important information was communicated to us by Mr. Spence in December, 1836. Recorded Elms. Evelyn, to prove that the elm attains “a prodigious growth in less than a person’s age,” mentions a tree which he had seen, “ planted by the hand of a countess, living not long since, which was near 12 ft. in compass, and of a height proportionable.’” He mentions elms, “now standing in good nutbers which will bear almost 3 ft. square for more than 40ft. in height.” CHAP. Cl. ULMA CER. U’LMUS. 1391 * Mine own hands,” he adds, “ measured a table more than once, of about 5 ft. in breadth, 94 ft. in length, and 6 in. thick, all entire and clear. This, cut out of a tree felled by my father’s order, was made a pastry board.... The incom- parable walks at the royal palaces in the neighbourhood of Madrid were planted,” he continues, “with this majestic tree.’ These are said to have been the first elms that were planted in Spain ; and Baron Dillon tells us that, when he saw them, about the end of the last century, they were 6 ft. in diameter, and in a healthy state. The plants were taken from England by Philip II., who had married Mary Tudor, daughter of Henry VIII., and Queen of England. Henry LV. of France planted an elm in the gardens of the Luxembourg, in Paris, which stood till it was destroyed during the first French revolution. An elmin Switzerland, near Morges, at the time it was blown down, had a trunk 17 ft. 7 in. in diameter, and was estimated to be 335 years old. Queen Elizabeth is said to have planted an elm at Chelsea, which was cut down in 1745, and sold for a guinea by the lord of the manor, Sir Hans Sloane. It was supposed to have become a nuisance to the public road, close to which it stood, from its great size andage. It was 13 ft. in circumference at the ground, and half as much at the height of 44 ft. Before the hard frost in 1739-40 had injured its top, it was 110 ft. high. The Crawley Elm, which has been figured by Strutt, stands on the high road from London to Brighton. It is 70 ft. high, and the trunk is 61 ft. in circumference at the ground. Its trunk is perforated to the very top; and it measures 35 ft. round the inside at 2 ft. from the base. There is a regular door to the cavity in this tree, the key of which is kept by the lord of the manor; but it is opened on particular occasions,when the neighbours meet to regale themselves within the cavity, which is capable of containing a party of more than a dozen. The floor is paved with bricks. Madame de Genlis says a poor woman gave birth to an infant in the hollow of this tree, where she afterwards resided for a long time A hollow elm stood formerly at Hampstead, but in what spot is uncertain. It was engraved by the cele- brated Hollar, in 1653; and fig. 1238. is a copy of it from Parke’s Hampstead, reduced to the scale of lin. to 12ft. “ The Great Hollow Elm Tree of Hampstead,” as it is called in the engraving, was upwards of 42 ft. high. It was hollow from the ground to the summit, from which the trunk appears to have been abruptly broken off ; and in the hollow a wooden stair, or dadder, was formed, which conducted to a turret on the top, containing seats on which six persons might sit. The following quaint description is given on the margin of the engraving: —“1. The bottom above ground, in compass, is 28 foote. 2. The breadth of the doore is 2 foote. 3. The compass of the turret on the top is 34 foote. 4. The doore in height to goe in is 6 foote 2inches. 8. The height of the turret is 33 foote. 11. The lights into the tree is 16. 18. The stepps to goe up is 42. 19. The seat above the stepps six may sitt on, and round about roome for foureteene moore. All the way you goe up within the hollow tree.” (Parke’s Hampstead, p. 34.) About the time that the engraving was published, a number of rhymes were printed on the subject of this tree, some of them by Robert Codrington; and others were printed by E. Cotes, and were “ to be given or sold in the Hollow Tree at Hampstead.” Hollar’s engraving appears also to have been sold at the tree. Nine elm trees, standing on Hampstead Heath in 1805, were celebrated in a poem by Edward Coxe, Esq., published in that year. (Jdid., p. 40.) In a manuscript lent to Professor Martyn by Craven Ord, Esq., of Purser’s Cross, and probably written by Oldys (the translator of Camden’s Britannia, who died in 1761), mention is made of several remarkable elms. One at Charlton, in Kent, about which it is said Horn Fair was kept, spread 8 yards on every side; the height was about 10 yards, but the trunk not above 1 ft. in diameter. One of Sir Francis Bacon’s elms, in Gray’s Inn walks, planted in 1600, was felled, upon a suspected decay, in 1720 or 1726, and was 12ft. round; its head contained 45 ft. of timber. In 1750, not above eight trees of his planting were left. They were planted in 1600. At Fulham are, or were, some elms planted in the time of King Edward VI.; and one at Richmond, said to be planted by 4¥ i892 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIIf. § Re cl: Riss y ciottors See Rey eS ee . 7 mR Ss . : - ATI b wa < $e Os Se on Ge, SS35 Sey, “* —~ “RON SET AS (in Oldys’s time) in its prime. The row of elms on that side of the Mall in St. James’s Park next to the palace are some of them about 160 years of age. One, which stood at the upper end, turning to the Green Park, being blown down, was found to be above 60 ft. in height, and near 12 ft. in circumference near the root. They are now (in 1805) considerably more than 200 years old; but very few are remaining [in 1836, none], and those very much de- cayed. Two elms, at St. John’s College, Oxford, were sizeable trees in the reign of Queen Mary. Stately rows of elms, at Hillhall, in Essex, are said to have been planted by Sir Thomas Smith. (Mart. Mill.) On the 29th of November, 1836, some of the largest elms in St. James’s Park, and also in Kensington Gardens, were blown down during a tremendous hur- ricane, which made dreadful havock among large trees in most parts of England. Mr. Coxe, in his account of Monmouthshire, mentions an ancient elm at Ragland Castle, which was 28 ft. 5in. in circumference near the root (Ihid.) Mr. Boutcher informs us that he sold a line of English elms, about 60 in number, at a guinea a tree, at 24 years’ growth: they were about 18 in. in diameter at 1 ft. above ground, and 40 ft. high. It is probably the tree mentioned in the above quotation from Martyn’s Miller, as having been planted by a courtier of Henry VIL. that Mr. Jesse alludes to in the 2d series of his Gleanings. He says, “At the north-west angle of Richmond Green may now be seen the trunk of an ancient elm, called the Queen’s Elm, from having, it is said, been a favourite tree of Queen Elizabeth’s. Some kind hand, with equal good taste and feeling, has planted ivy round its naked trunk ; and the inhabitants of Richmond, much to their credit, have protected it from injury by surrounding it with a paled fence. The ivy has thriven, and the lately naked trunk is now richly covered with a verdant mantle.” (p. 268.) Mr. Jesse also mentions an elm tree in Hampton Court Park, called King Charles’s Swing, which, he says, “ is curious from its size and shape. At 8ft. from the ground, it measures 38 ft. in circumference....Itis, perhaps, not CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CE. U’LMUS. 1393 generally known, that one of the elm trees standing near the entrance of the passage leading to Spring Gardens was planted by the Duke of Gloucester, brother to Charles I. As that unfortunate monarch was walking with his guards from St. James’s to Whitehall, on the morning of his execution, he turned to one of his attendants, and mentioned the circumstance, at the same time pointing out the tree.” (Jesse’s Glean., 2d series, p. 273.) Piffe’s Elm, in the Vale of Gloucester, between Cheltenham and Tewkesbury, was, in 1783, the finest tree of the species in the county. It was then mea- sured by Marshall, and found to girt 16 ft. at the smallest part of the trunk. It was between 70 ft. and 80 ft. high, and its head proportionably wide. The Chipstead Elm, in Kent, figurea by Strutt, was 60 ft. high, and contained 268 ft. of timber. Its trunk was covered with ivy, and the tree appeared very luxuriant when Mr. Strutt made his drawing; but, in the spring of 1836, as we were informed by J. Polhill, Esq., the tree did not put forth its leaves, and it stood throughout the following summer a leafless trunk. The elms at Mongewell, in Oxfordshire, a place celebrated by Leland for its “ faire woodes,” are also engraved by Strutt. The largest is 79 ft. high, 14 ft. in circumference at 3ft. from the ground, the diameter of the head 65 ft., and it contains 250 ft. of solid timber. About the centre of a group of these elms stands an urn, inscribed to the memory of two highiy valued friends of the possessor in 1830, who was the Bishop of Durham ; and whom, Mr. Strutt observes, “ it was de- lightful to contemplate wandermg, in his 90th year, amidst shades with which he was almost coeval, and which in freshness and tranquillity afforded most suitable emblems of his own green and venerable old age.” In Ireland, the dimensions of several elms are recorded by Hayes, which, though the species is not named, we think belong to U. campéstris. Near Arklow, at Shelton, an elm had a trunk 5 ft. 4 in. in diameter at the surface of the ground. At Luttrelstown, an elm by the road side girted 18 ft. 10in. at the ground, and had a straight trunk 40 ft. high. In the county of Kildare stood an elm, which, till the year 1762, was, perhaps, the finest tree of the species in the world. The diameter of the head, taken from the extremities of the lower branches, exceeded 34 yards ; but in the end of that year the two principal arms fell from tbe trunk in one night, apparently from their own weight, as the weather was perfectly calm. The timber contained in these branches alone sold for 5 guineas. In this situation the tree continued till the winter of 1776, when a violent storm tore up the whole by the roots, with a great mass of soil and rock adhering to them. Some time previous to this the trunk had been carefully measured, and was found to be 38 ft. 6in. in circumference. It had been hollow for some years; and the value of its timber by no means answered what might have been expected from the sale of its two branches in 1762. We have nothing certain as to its age; but tradition supposes it to have been planted by the monks of St. Wolstan, seme time before the dissolution of that mo- nastery, which happened in the year 1538. An elm at Carton, the seat of the Duke of Leinster, is 14 ft. 8in. round near the bottom, diminishing like the shaft of a Doric column, and being 13 ft. in circumference at 16 ft. from the ground, and containing 169 cubic feet of timber. Statistics. Existing Trees. U'lmus campéstris in the Environs of London. At Ham House, Essex, it is 88 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 6 ft., and of the head 73 ft. In the Fulham Nursery, 70 years planted, itis 6U ft. high. At York House, Twickenham, 120 years planted, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 32 ft., and of the head 60 ft. U'imus campéstris South of London. In Devonshire, at Killerton, 200 years planted, it is 100 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 7 ft. 3 in., and of the head 62 ft. ; at Muswell Hill, it is 77 ft. high, with a trunk 1 ft. in diameter. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 200 years old, it is 125 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 6ft. 9in., and of the head 80ft. In Hampshire, at Alresford, 81 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 4in., and of the head 48 ft. ; at Strathfieldsaye, 130 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 5: ft., and of the head 72 ft. In the Isle of Wight, in Wilkins’s Nursery, 35 years old, it is 50 ft. high. In Somersetshire, at Leigh Court, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 53 ft., and of the head 60 ft. ; another, 14 years planted, is 50 ft. high : at Nettlecombe, 210 years old, it is 100 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 5 ft. 8in., and of the head 57 ft. In Surrey, at Farnham Castle, it is 96 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 7 ft. 9in., and of the head 85 ft. ; at St. Anne’s Hill, it is 82 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 8 in., and of the head 64 ft. ; at Claremont, it is 100 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 6ft., and of the head 85ft. In Sussex, at Cowdry, it is 45 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft. 10in.; and at Parham Park, there are some fine specimens. In Wiltshire, at Wardour Castle, 50 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 5 ft., and of the head 42 tt. U. campéstris North of London. In Bedfordshire, at Flitwick House, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk ; : ry 2 1S94 \RBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill+ 5 10in. in diameter, In Berkshire, at Bearwood, 16 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, diameter of the trunk Sin., and of the head 18 ft In Buckinghamshire, at ‘Temple House, 40 years planted, it is 50% high; diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 40 ft. In Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 70 years planted, it is 54 ft. high, dia- meter of the trunk 3} ft, and of the head 1239 48 ft In Flintshire, at Gredington, it is 72 ft. i. high, and the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 9 in. In Gloucestershire, at Doddington Park, it is 90 ft high, diameter of the trunk 7 ft., and of the head 249 ft. In Herefordshire, at Croft Castle, it is 95 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 6 ft, and of the head 60 ft.; at Eastnor Castle, 18 years planted, it is 55ft. high; at Rotherwas, the old tree represented in jig. 1259. to a scale of lin. to 50 ft., from a draw- ing Kindly sent to us by Mr. Hay Brown, gardener at Stoke Edith Park, near Ledbury. In Hertfordshire, at Hatfield, is one 48 ft. in gt containing 493 cubic feet of timber. In icestershire, at Donnington, !00 years old, it is 92 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 73 ft., and of the head 94 ft. In Oxfordshire, at Tew, 16 years planted, it is 52 ft. high. The plantations here have been made with great eare by the proprietor, Matthew Bolton, Esq. ; and the success has been most extra- ordinary, as may be seen by the returns of the different species. In Pembrokeshire, at Stoakpole Court, 70 years old, it is 85 ft. high. In Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, 50 years planted, it is 70ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. Sin., and of the head 60 ft. In Shropshire, at Hardwicke Grange, 11 years planted, it is 36 ft. high; at Willey Park, 15 years planted, it is 43 ft. high. In Ks a cree: Warwickshire, at Coombe Abbey, 200 years SSS LS old,it is 150 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 9 ft. Gin., and of the head 74 ft. ; at Whitley Abbey, 7 years planted, it is 16 ft. high. In Worcester. shire, at Hadzor House, 10 years planted, it is 25 ft. high ; at Croome, 100 years old, it is 115 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 7 ft., and of the head 10 ft. ; at Hagley, 12 years planted, it is 32 ft. high. In Yorkshire, at Studley Park, it is 108 ft. high ; at Hornby Castle, it is 84 ft. high, with a trunk 3 ft. in diameter ; at Castle Harwood, nine elm trees in Roywood average nearly 100 cubic feet of timber each (see Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 17.) ; at Sprotborough Hall, there is an elm 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 54 ft., and of the head 115 ft., which is said to be the finest in England. U. campéstris in the Environs of Edinburgh. At Newbattle Abbey, it is 75 ft. high, diameterof the trunk 6 ft. 4in., and of the head 74ft.; at Cramond House, it is 70ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 54 ft.; at Dalmeny Park, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 66 ft. ; at Barnton House, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 3 in., and of the head 80 ft. ; another is 100 ft. high, with a trunk 42 ft. in diameter ; at Gogar House, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 60 ft. U. campéstris South of Edinburgh. In Ayrshire, at Kilkerran, 75 years planted, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 42 ft. In Kircudbright, at St. Mary’s Isle, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 84 ft. In Haddingtonshire, at Yester, 100 years planted, itis 98 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 9in., and of the head 63 ft. ; at T'ynningham, it is 46 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 51n., and of the head 48 ft. In Renfrewshire, at Erskine House, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft. 5in., and of the head 60ft.; at Bothwell Castle, it is 86 ft. high, diameter of the trunk, 5ft., and of the head 98 ft. U. campéstris North of Edinburgh. In Banffshire, at Gordon Castle, it is 86ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 4in., and of the head 75 ft.; at Cullen House, it is 89 ft. high, diameter of the trunk Sft., and of the head 90 ft. In Fifeshire, at Dysart House, is one 70 ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. in diameter, and that of the head 36 ft.; at Wemyss Castle, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 9 ft. Sin., and of the head 51 ft. In Forfarshire, at Cortachy Castle, 102 years old, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2} ft., and of the head 45ft. In Perthshire, at Taymouth, 20 years planted, it is 46 ft. high; another is 100 years old, and 40 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 6 ft., and of the head 75 In Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, it is 75 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft., and of the head & ft. U. campéstris in Ireland, In the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 30 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1} ft., and of the head 20ft.; at Terenure, it is 50ft. high, diameter of the trunk 24 ft., and of the head 4) ft. In Kilkenny, at Mount Juliet, itis 102 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 2in., and of the head 32ft. In King’s County, at Charleville Forest, 45 years planted, it is 85 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 8in., and of the head 65 ft. In the county of Down, at Mount Stewart, /) years planted, it is 56 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft. 4in., and of the head 38 ft. ; at Ballyleady, 100 years old, it is 40 ft. high. In Fermanagh, at Florence Court, 60 years planted, it is 70 ft. high. In Galway, at Coole, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 45ft. In Sligo, at Makree Castle, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 34ft., and of the head 40 ft. U. campéstris in France. At Nantes, in the nursery of M. De Nerritres, 80 years old, itis 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6{t.; in the Botanic Garden at Avranches, 40 years old, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 20 ft. J. camptestris in Germany. In Saxony, at Worlitz,60 years old, it is'50 ft. high, with a trunk 3 ft. in diameter. In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden, Munich, 84 years old, it is 50 ft. high, with a trunk i ft. in diameter. In Austria, at Vienna, in the Laxenburg Garden, 100 years old, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 14 ft., and of the head 20 ft. ; at Kopenzel, 40 years old, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 14 ft. ; at Hadersdorf, in the garden of Baron Loudon, 40 ears old, it is Wet. high, with a trunk 14 in. in diameter, and the diameter of the head 18ft. In russia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, 50 years old, it is 40 ft high, the diameter of the trunk % in., and of the head 24 ft.; in the Pfauen Insel, 43 years old, it is 42 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 14 in., and of the head 90 ft. U. campéstriain Italy. \n Lombardy, at Monza, 29 years planted, it is 75ft. high; the diameter of the trunk I ft, 9in., and of the head 45 ft, CHAP. CI. ULMA CEA. U’LMUS. 1395 Commercial Statistics. Plants,in the London nurseries, from 3 ft. to 4 ft. high are 20s. per hundred, from 5 ft. to 6 ft. high 36s.; the striped-leaved variety 50s. per hundred. At Bollwyller, large plants are 1 franc each ; and at New York, 374 cents. ¥ 2. U.(c.) suBERO‘sA Meanch. The cork-barked Elm. Identification. Ehr. Arb., 142.; Willd. Sp. Pl, p. 13824.; Baumz., 391.; Host Fl. Austr., 1. p. 328. ; Eng. Bot., t.2161.; Engl. Fl., 2. p.21.; Hook. Br. Fl., p.141.; Lindl. Synop., p. 226.; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 241.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. U. campéstris Woodv. Med. Bot., t.197.; U.campéstris and Theophrasti Du Ham. Arb., 2. p. 367. t.108.; U. vulgatissima fdlio lato scabra Ger. Emac., 1480. f., Hawi Syn., 468.; U. montana Cam. Epit.,t. 70., upper fig. ; common Elm Tree, Hunt. Evel. Syl., p. 119; ’Orme Liege, lV’Orme fungeux, F’. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 2161,; Hayne, t. 28.; Wood. Med. Bot., t.197.; Du Ham. Arb., 2. t. 108. ; Math. Valgr.,1. p. 130. f.; our fig. 1240. ; and the plate in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves pointed, rough, doubly and sharply serrated. Flowers stalked, 4—5-cleft. Samara almost orbicular, deeply cloven, glabrous. Branches spreading; their bark corky. (Smith Eng. Fl.) Taller and more spreading than the common English elm. Bark, ty when a year old, covered with very fine dense cork, ve SY in deep fissures ; whence the specific name, suberdsa, ie TQ first given by Meench, and adopted by Ehrhart. Leaves rough on both sides, more rounded, and twice or thrice as large as in U. campéstris; very unequal at the base, strongly, sharply, and doubly serrated, hairy beneath, with dense broad tufts at the origin of [7/1 the transverse ribs. Flowers much earlier than the (i> foliage, stalked, reddish, with 4 or 5 rounded segments, \ and as many stamens, with dull purple anthers. Sa- : mara nearly orbicular, with a deep sinus reaching to nog the place of the seed. (Sm. Engl. Fl.) Averymarked \\ kind of elm, but evidently a variety of U. campéstris ; and we should have included it among the varieties of that species, had there not been some very distinct subvarieties of it, which, we think, may be more conveniently kept by themselves; and because we should, for the same reason, have been obliged to include U. major, also, under U. campéstris, it being, in our opinion, as much a variety of that species as U. suberdsa. It varies exceedingly in the character of its corky bark ; sometimes being deeply furrowed, and sometimes much less so. It also varies much in the character of its head; being sometimes low, loose, and spreading, as re- presented in the plate in our last Volume ; and sometimes being tall and narrow. It is propagated by grafting on U. montana, or by layers or suckers. Varieties. ¥ U. (c.) s. 1 vulgaris, U. suberosa Hort. Dur. The Dutch cork-barked Elm, —This, except the American elm and the Canterbury seedling (U. montana major glabra), is the quickest-growing of any that Mr. Masters cultivates. It is, moreover, valuable, on account of its growing well upon the Kentish chalks; and it keeps its leaf till late in the autumn. It is a tree of large growth: many of the elms at Windsor are of this kind. ¥ U. (c.) s. 2 foliis variegatis Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; U.suberdsa variegata Hort. Dur. ; is precisely like the last, except in its variegation. Mr. Masters has seen a few of very large dimensions; and there is one in the grounds of G, May, Esq., Strood House, Herne, remarkable for its size and beauty. £ U. (c.) s. 3 alba, U. suberosa alba Masters. — A lower tree, of more compact growth, than the two preceding varieties ; and often growing into an oval, or rather cone-shaped, head. Young shoots pubescent. Foliage thickly set. Bark much wrinkled, and becoming white with age. Fine specimens of this are growing in Lee Park, near Canterbury. 4y 3 1896 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. ¥ U. (c.) s. 4 erécta Lodd. Cat., ed. 183 has a tall narrow head, re- sembling that of the Cornish elm; but differing from that tree in having much broader Jeaves, and a corky bark. ¥ U. (e.) s. 5 var. The broad-leaved Hertfordshire Elm, Wood, nursery- man at Huntingdon. — The shoots show some tendency to become corky, which, in our opinion, determines this variety to belong to U. (c.) suberosa, rather than to U. montana or U. (m.) glabra. ¥ U. (c.) s. 6 var. The narrow-leaved Hertfordshire Elm, Wood.— Leaves and shoots differing very little from those of U. campéstris. Statistics. The largest trees of U. (c.) suberdsa, in the environs of London, are at Hampstead, in different small gardens, and in Kensington Gardens. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, trees, 30 years planted, are 50 ft. high. In Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, a tree, 50 years planted, is 40 ft. high. In Shropshire, at Kinlet, there is a tree 102 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk is 56in., and of the head 55 ft. In Scotland, in Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Institution, a tree, 12 years planted, is 50 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 12 in., and of the head 12 ft. In Cromarty, at Coul, itis 28 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 12 ft., and of the head 20 ft. In Forfarshire, at Monboddo, 70 years planted, it is 45 ft. high. In Ireland, near Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 40 ft. high. Im Hanover, at Gottingen, in} the Botanic Garden, 30 years planted, it is 60 ft. high. In Bavaria, in the Munich Botanic Garden, 24 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, with a trunk 15 in. in diameter. In Austria, near Vienna, at Kopenzel, 24 years planted, it is 18 ft. high. In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, 14 years planted, it is 36 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 15in., and of the head 9 ft. In Italy, at Monza, 29 years planted, it is 70 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 12 ft.,and ofthe head 40 ft. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, transplanted, 3 ft. high, 50s. per thousand; at Bollwyller, 1 franc each, and the variegated variety 2 francs; at New York, 75 cents. ¥ 3. U.(c.) MA‘IOR Smith. The greater, or Dutch cork-barked, Elm. Identification. Sm. Engl. Bot., t.2542.; Sm, Engl. Fl., 2. p. 21.; Hook. Br. Fl., p,142.; Lindl. Synops., p. 226. ; Host Fl. Austr., 1."p. 328. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. U. hollandica Mill. Dict., ed. 8. No. 5.; U. major hollandica, &c., Pluk. Alm., 393.; U. mijor, amplidre fdlio, &c., Du Ham. Arb., 2. p.368.; Tilia mas Matth. Valgr., 1.158. f., Cam. Epit., 92. f.; U. latifolia Micha. N. Amer. Syl., 3. t. 129. £2. Engravings. Engl. Bot., t. 2542.; Cam. Epit., 92. f.: N. Amer. Syl., 3. t. 129. f.2.; our fig. 1241. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume, § Spec. Char., §c. Leaves rough, unequally and rather bluntly serrated. Flowers nearly sessile, 4-cleft. Samara obovate, slightly cloven, glabrous. Branches drooping, their bark corky. (Smith.) The branches spread widely, in a drooping manner, and their bark is rugged, and _, much more corky than even the foregoing. Leaves on Yy at $2, short thick stalks, larger and more bluntly serrated than J pe the last; rough on both sides, especially beneath; but // the hairy tufts at the origin of each transverse rib are very small. Segments of the calyx short and rounded. Stamens 4. Samara obovate, with a very small rounded sinus, not reaching half so far as the seed. (Jd.) This appears to be the kind brought over by William ILI. from Holland; which, from its quick growth, was, at first, much used for hedges, and formal rows of clipped trees ; but, when the Dutch taste in gardening declined, the tree was no longer cultivated; as its wood was found very inferior to that of most other kinds of elm. ‘y The elm trees in the old part of Kensington Gardens, near the palace, are of this kind: many of them are upwards of 70 ft. in height; and a number, which have been blown down in different winters since 1816, were constantly found rotten at the heart. The Dutch elm is propagated by layers, and grafting on the U. montana. Price as of the preceding kind. ¥ 4. U. carpiniro‘n1a Lindl. The Hornbeam-leaved Elm. Identification. Lindl, Synop., p. 226.; Hook. Brit. ¥I,, p, 142. Spec. Char., &e. Leaves ovate-acuminate, coriaceous, strongly veined, simply crenate, serrated, slightly oblique and cordate at the base; shining, but rather scabrous above ; smooth beneath. tranches baught brown, and nearly smooth. Samara—? A tree. (Lindl.) The locality which Lindley has quoted for this i¢:—* Four miles from Stratford on Avon, on the road to Alcester.” We havenot seen a plant of this sort. _ CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CEA. U’LMUS. 1397 5. U. ereu'sa Willd. The spreading-branched Elm. Identification. Willd. Arb., 593. ; Sp. Pl., 1. p. 1525.; Spreng. Syst. Veg., 1. p. 930. ; Roem. et Schult. Syst. Veg., 6. p. 300. ; Rees’s Cyclo., No. 6.; FI. Franc., 3. p. 316. ; Duby et Dec. Bot. Gall , 1. p. 422. Synonymes. U. ciliata Ehrh. Arb., 72., Sm. Engl. Fl., 2. p. 23., incidentally ; U. pedunculata Lam. Dict., No. 2., Suppl., 4. p. 187.; U- octandra Schk. Bot. Handb., 178. t. 67. ; U. fdlio latfissimo, &c., Buwxb. Hal., 340. ; U. levis Pal. Ross., vol. 1. p. 75. ; ’ Orme pedonculé, Fr. . Engravings. Schk. Handb., t.57.; Hayne, t. 29. ; our jig. 1242.; and the plates of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves mostly resembling those of the U. montana, but quite smooth on the upper side; unequal at the base, doubly serrated. Flowers on drooping stalks. Stamens in a flower 6—8. Samara elliptic, deeply cloven, strongly fringed with coarse dense hairs. (Smith in Rees’s Cycl., andin Eng. Fl.) A native of Europe, chiefly in the south of France, and in the Caucasus; flowering in April and May. When it was intro- duced is uncertain. Description, §c. This species is very distinct, even when the tree is bare of leaves, as will be seen bycomparing the winter tree of it, in our last Volume, with that of U. montana major depicted at the same season. In spring and summer, it is equally marked by the long droop- ing peduncles of its flowers, and its hairy sa- maras. It expands its leaves, according to M. De Foucault, at least three weeks sooner than any other kind of elm, and a month sooner 7 than some of the varieties. Its leaves are large, and of a beautiful light shining green. The trunk resembles that of U. montana more than that of U. campéstris ; forming numerous branches, and a spreading head. The buds are long, sharply pointed, and greenish ; while in the U. campestris they are short, obtuse, and covered with greyish hairs. (Annales Fores- tieres for 1811.) Itis anative of Russia, where WAS it becomes a large tree; and has a much wider ~ = 1242 geographical range than, U. campéstris, being, it would appear, one of the hardiest of European elms; and it has been found in the forests near Soissons, andin some other parts of France. The first botanist who mentioned this tree was Pallas; and, about the same time, it was described, at length, by M. Fougeroux de Bondaroy, in the Mémoires de ? Académie des Sciences for 1784: Pallas states that the wood is very hard and durable, and that it is used in Russia for all the purposes that the common elm js employed for in Europe. Bondaroy says that this sort of elm is very common by the road side, between Villars Cotterets and Paris; and also between that city and Cressy. It comes into leaf 15 or 20 days before the common elm, and it grows much faster. The head is more spreading than that of the common elm; and its bark, instead of being furrowed, is smooth. On the whole, he says, the trees are so different in their general appearance, that they may be readily distin- guished from each other, even without their leaves. The colour of the young wood, the buds, and the size, colour, and serrature of the leaves, are re- markably like those of the Huntingdon elm; from which circumstance this species is probably more nearly allied to U. montana than to U. campéstris. As a tree of ornament, it is well worth cultivating for the beauty of its leaves, for the distinct character of its spray in winter, and, indeed, for its general appearance at all seasons. In British nurseries, it is propagated by grafting on U. montana. There are handsome young trees of it in the London Horticultural Society’s Garden; and there is a tree of it at White Knights, in front of the mansion, which is 63 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22in., and of the head 70ft. This tree, we are informed by the gar- dener, Mr. Ward, flowers, but does not ripen seeds, on which account it would appear to be allied to U. campéstris; but, though its roots run very near the surface, it never throws up a single sucker, and hence it would seem to belong rather to U. montana. There are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s. Av 4. 1898 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. ¥ 6. U.monra'na Bauk. The mountain, Scotch, or Wych, Elm. Identification. Bauh. Pin., 427. ; With. Bot., 279. ; Sm. Engl. Bot., t. 1827. ; Engl. FL, 2. p. 22.5 Hook. Brit. FL, p. 142; Lindl. Synop., p. 227.3; Mackay’s Fl. Hibern. Pl., 1. p. 241.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. U. gitbra Huas., ed. 1., 95. ; U. effiisa Sibth., 87., Abbot, 55.; U.scdbra Mill. Dict., No. 2. ; “U. nada Fhrhk.; U. campéstre Willd. Sp. Pl. p. 1824, Fl. Dan., t. 632., Huds., 109., Lightfoot, 1004. ; Wych! Hazel of old authors. Engravings. Engl. Bot., t. 1887. ; Fl. Dan., t. 632. ; and the plates of some of the varieties in our last Volume. Spec. Char., Sc. Leaves pointed, rough, broad, and doubly serrated. Flowers on longish peduncles loosely tufted, 5—6-cleft. Samara somewhat orbicular, slightly cloven, naked. Branches drooping at their extremities ; their bark smooth and even. (Smith, adapted.) A tree, a native of Britain, and of various parts of Europe ; flowering in April and May,and ripening its seeds in June. Varieties. The varieties of the Scotch elm are extremely distinct, and very handsome trees, some well worth cultivating in a useful, and others in an ornamental, point of view. A. Timber Trees. ¥ U. m. 1 vulgaris. —Tree spreading ; seldom exceeding 40 ft. or 50 ft. in height, except when drawn up by other trees. ¥ U. m. 2 rugosa Masters, U. rugosa Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836.—Bark reddish brown, cracking into short regular pieces, very like that of A‘cer campéstre. Tree of spreading growth, and moderate size. A tree with this name attached to it, in the London Horticultural Society’s Garden, has much smaller and rougher leaves than the species, and they are of a deeper green. The tree is of upright growth, and is, probably, not identical with the U. m. rugosa of Mr. Masters. * U. m. 3 major Masters.—The tree is of upright and rapid growth, with few branches; and, in some stages, approaching the habit of the common Scotch elm, but of a more tapering form. The leaves fall almost a month sooner than those of the following sort. There is a very handsome tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which we have figured in our last Volume, and which we have no doubt is identical with the kind described by Mr. Masters. It loses its leaves, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, before any other species or variety. * U. m. 4 minor Masters, as compared with U. m. major, is of a more branching and spreading habit, of lower growth, with more twiggy shoots ; and these are more densely clothed with leaves, which are retained long in the autumn. * U.m. 5 cebennénsis Hort. The Cevennes Kim.—There is a tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, was 12 ft. high, after being 10 years planted. Its habit is spreading, like that of U. m. vulgaris ; but it appears of much less vigorous growth. ~ % U. m. 6 nigra, U. nigra Lodd. Cat., the black Irish Elm, is a spreading tree, with the habit of U. montana vulgaris, but with much smaller leaves. It is by some considered as a variety of U. campéstris; but, as it ripens seeds in Ireland, we are inclined to think it belongs to what may be called the seed-bearing section of the genus, and, con- sequently, to U. montana. % U. m. 7 australis Hort.— The tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden has rather smaller leaves, and a more pendulous habit of growth, than the species ; but it does not appear to be dif- ferent in any other respect. B. Ornamental or curious Varielies. 4 U.m.8 péndula ; U. péndula Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; U. glabra decim- bens Hort. Dur.; U. horizontalis Hort.; U.ribra in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume.— CHAP. Cl. ULMA‘CER. ULMUS. 1399 This is a beautiful highly characteristic tree, generally growing to one side, spreading its branches in a fan-like manner, and stretching them out sometimes horizontally, and at other times almost per- pendicularly downwards, so that the head of the tree exhibits great variety of shape. By some, this variety is considered to belong to an American species of elm; but from its large rough leaves, its vigorous young wood and large buds, and, above all, from its flower- ing at the same time as U. montana, and, like it, ripening abundance of seeds, which no American elm whatever does in Europe, we have not a doubt that it is a variety of U. montana. For particular situations in artificial scenery it is admirably adapted: for example, for attracting the eye, and fixing it, in order to draw it away from some object which cannot be concealed, but which it is not de- sirable should attract notice. There is a handsome tree of this - variety in the Hammersmith Nursery, where, after being 12 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. One in the Horticultural Society’s Garden was, in 1 834, after being 10 years planted, 26 ft. high. ¥ U. m. 9 fastigiata Hort., U. glabra replicata Hort. Dur., U. Forda Hort., U. exoniénsis Hort., and the plate in our last Volume. The Exeter Elm, Ford’s Elm.—A very remarkable variety,with peculiarly twisted leaves, and a very fastigiate habit of growth. The leaves, which are very harsh, feather-nerved, and retain their deep green till they fall off, enfold one side of the shoots. The whole habit of growth of of U. m. fastigiata is remarkable; and it forms a singular cup- shaped tree, that cannot be mistaken for any other. Its foliage is darker than that of any other elm, save that of U. c. virens. (See p- 1376.) This variety was raised at Exeter, by Mr. Ford, nur- seryman there, about 1826. It is of less vigorous growth than the preceding varieties ; but, being of a very marked character, it well deserves a place in coilections. There is a handsome tree of this variety, 16 ft. high, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and plants in most English nurseries. ¥ U. m. 10 crispa,? U. crispa Willd. The curled-leaved Kim.—The tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden is 8 ft. or 10 ft. high, and rather of a slender and stunted habit of growth. Other Varieties. Several might be taken from catalogues, both timber trees and curious plants ; but the former, such as U. montana vegeta Lind., we think may be best classed under U. m. glabra, and the latter are of so little merit, that we hardly think them worth recording in this work. (See Lodd, Cat., ed. 1836.) Description, §c. The Scotch elm has not so upright a trunk as the English elm; and it soon divides into long, widely spreading, somewhat drooping branches, forming a large spreading tree. It is “of quicker growth than U. campéstris ; and the wood is, consequently, far inferior in hardness and compactness, and more liable to split. The branches are, in some individuals, quite pendulous, like the weeping willow. Their bark is even; downy in a young state. Leaves larger than any of the foregoing; broadly elliptical, with a longer copiously serrated point; rough on the upper surface, with minute, callous, bristly tubercles, but less harsh than most of the preceding; the under surface downy and paler, with straight, parallel, transverse ribs, copiously hairy at their origins and subdivisions. Flowers rather larger and paler, in looser tufts than most of the species; each in 5, 6, or 7 oblong-acute segments, and as many broad, rather heart-shaped, dark purple anthers. Cap- sule broadly obovate or elliptical, and almost orbicular, with a shallow notch at the end, not extending half way to the seed.” A native of the northern and temperate parts of Europe. (Watson.) Itis found in numerous places in Britain; and is the most common elm in Scotland and Ireland. From the leaves somewhat resembling those of the hazel, Gerard tells us that, in Hampshire, “it is commonly called the witch hasell. Old men affirm,” he adds, “ that, when 1400 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. long bows were in use, there were very many made of the wood of this tree; for which purpose, it is mentioned in the English statutes by this name of witch hasell.”” (Ger. Emac., p. 1480.) It is only within the present century that this tree has been much planted in England, though in Scotland and Ireland its timber has long been consi- dered as next in value to that of the oak; and it has, accordingly, been exten- sively introduced into artificial plantations. It is very remarkable that this species seems to be altogether unknown in France and Germany; neither being mentioned in the Nouveau Du Hamel,the Nouveau Cours a Agriculture, the Dictionnaire des Eaux et Forets, the Flore Francaise, nor even in Willdenow’s Baumzucht, as far as we have seen in the Continental nurserymen’s cata- logues, and with the exception of that of Booth of Hamburgh ; though, by the American catalogues, it appears to have been introduced into that country. It may possibly, however, be known on the Continent as a variety of U. campestris, that species being given as synonymous with it in Smith’s Enghsh Flora, on the authority of several authors. Indeed some botanists are of opinion that the U. campéstris of Linnzus is the U. montana of modern botanists. Among the trees of France U’imus montana Bauh. is included, but this, Mirbel, in his Nouveau Du Hamel, makes synonymous with the Dutch elm (U. major), and with U. efftisa Willd. Sir J. E. Smith, however, con- siders Bauhin’s figure as representing U. montana, and as the U. montana cebennénsis is a native of the south of France, we may safely assume the species as being indigenous throughout Europe generally, though not under our name of U. montana. Properties and Uses. The wych elm, according to Gerard, was applied to various uses in ancient times. It was not only made into bows, but its bark, which is so tough that it will strip or peel off from the wood from one end of a bough to the other without breaking, was made into ropes. The wood was not considered so good for naves as the wood of the common elm, which then, as now, was esteemed superior in toughness and strength, though the wood of the wych elm cleaved better. In Scotland, where the tree abounds, both naturally and in artificial plantations, it weighs less than the wood of the English elm, and is more coarse-grained. Nevertheless, Sang observes, “it is always prized next to the wood of the oak.” “It is used,” he adds, “by the ship-builder, the boat-builder, the block and pump maker, the cartwright, the cabinet- maker, and the coachmaker.” The timber, Matthews observes, has much sap-wood, and great longitudinal toughness; but, from the great quantity of sap-wood, and want of lateral adhesion, it splits considerably when dry. The tree has a peculiar fan-like spread of the branches, often tending to one side, and most perceptible in young trees. Hence the tree, when grown up, “ has generally a slight bending in the stem, which renders it very fitting for floor- timbers of vessels; the only part of a ship, except the bottom plank, to which it is applicable, as it soon decays above water. Its great toughness and strength, however, render it fit for floors.” (On Naval Timber, &c., p. 52.) “ The tree,’ Matthews continues, “ when come to some size, on the primary branches being lopped off, like the common elm and the oak, often throws out a brush of twigs from the stem; and these twigs impeding the transit of the sap, the brush increases, and the stem thickens considerably, in consequence of a warty-like deposit of wood forming at the root of the twigs. This excrescence, when of size, after being seasoned in some cool moist place, such as the north reentering angle of a building exposed to the dripping from the roof, forms a richer veneer for cabinet-work*than any other timber.” (Tbid., p. 53.) But, even without this process, the wood has often a curious laced appearance, which renders it fit for beautiful cabinet-work. A writer in the Gardener’s Magazine (Mr. Ashworth of Prestwich, near Manchester, ) states the timber of the Scotch elm to be nearly equal in value to that of the ash. “It is good,” he says, “ for the naves, poles, and shafts of gigs and other carriages ; and, from its not splintering, as the oak and the ash do, in time of battle, for swingle-trees of great gun carriages. It is also used for | CHAP. Cl. ULMA CER. U’LMUS. 1401 dyers’ and printers’ rollers ; the wood, by constant use, wearing smooth. Cart- wrights employ it for shafts, naves, beds, rails, and standards for wheel- barrows; and the handles of spades, forks, and other agricultural implements.” The price of the wood of U. campéstris is from Is. to 1s. 4d. per cubic foot, and that of U. montana is from 1s. 8d. to 2s. Young plants of the former, 6 ft. high, are 6d. each; but of the latter, only 12s. per hundred. (Vol. xii. p. 409.) As an ornamental tree, Sang observes, “the Scotch elm cannot be termed beautiful; but, certainly, an aged elm, when standing singly, is a very capital object. In the form of its branches, and its general outline, it much resembles the oak. Hence, in many of the recently improved places in Scotland (where this tree chiefly abounds), it has been reserved as an ornamental tree, and, in this particular, is an excellent substitute for the oak. Even where the oak and the chestnut abound (as at Alva),the Scotch elm maintains its place, with excellent effect, as a park tree.” (Sang’s Pl. Cal., p. 86.) Gilpin says’ of the’wych elm, that it “is, perhaps, generally more picturesque than the com- mon sort, as it hangs more negligently, though, at the same time, with this negligence, it loses in a good degree that happy surface for catching masses of light which we admire in the common elm. We observe, also, when we see this tree in company with the common elm, that its bark is somewhat of a lighter hue. The wych elm is a native of Scotland, where it is found, not only in the plains and valleys of the Lowlands, but is hardy enough to climb the steeps, and flourish in the remotest Highlands ; though it does not attain, in those climates, the size which it attains in England. Naturalists suppose the wych elm to be the only species of this tree which is indigenous to our island.” (Gilpin’s Forest Scenery, vol. i. p. 44.) On this passage, Sir Thomas Dick Lauder observes, “ We are disposed to think that Mr. Gilpin hardly does justice to this elm. For our parts, we consider the wych, or Scottish, elm as one of the most beautiful trees in our British sylva. The trunk is so bold and picturesque in form, covered, as it frequently is, with huge ex- crescences ; the limbs and branches are so free and graceful in their growth ; and the foliage is so rich, without being leafy or clumpy as a whole; and the head is, generally, so finely massed, and yet so well broken, as to render it one of the noblest of park trees ; and, when it grows wildly amid the rocky scenery of its native Scotland, there is no tree which assumes so great or so pleasing a variety of character.” (DLauder’s Gi/pin, i. p. 91.) One of the most common uses of this tree, in British nurseries, is as a stock for the dif- ferent sorts of English and American elms. Popular Superstitions, In many parts of the country, the wych elm, or witch hazel, as it is still occasionally called, is considered a preservative against witches; probably from the coincidence between the words wych and witch. In some of the midland counties, even to the present day, a little cavity is made in the churn, to receive a small portion of witch hazel, without which the dairy-maids imagine that they would not be able to get the butter to come. Soil and Situation. “The Scotch elm,” Sang observes, ‘ accommodates itself, both in a natural state and when planted, to many different soils and situations. The soil in which it most luxuriates is a deep rich loam ; but that in which it becomes most valuable, is a sandy loam, lying on rubble stone, or on dry rock. It is frequently found flourishing by the sides of rivers or streams, which sometimes wash part of its roots; yet it will not endure stagnant moisture. In wet tilly clays, as at Panmure in Forfarshire, it soon sickens. On bleak hills, among rocks, and where soil is hardly perceptible, its roots will often find nourishment, and the tree will arrive at a considerable size. In a mixture of loam and clay schistus, incumbent on whinstone rock, as at Alva, it arrives at a large size within a century.” (Plant. Cal., p. 56.) Propagation and Culture. The Scotch elm does not produce suckers like the English elm; but, according to Boutcher, it roots more readily from layers than that species. The most ready mode of propagating it, however, is by seeds, which are produced in great abundance, and are ripe about the middle 1402 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART agi; of June. They ought to be gathered with the hand before they drop, as from their lightness and winged appendages, they are very apt to be blown away by the wind. The seeds may either be sown as soon as gathered, in which case, many plants will come up the same season; or they may be thinly spread out to dry in the shade, and afterwards put up into bags or boxes, and kept in a dry place till the following March or April. Sang directs the seeds to be chosen from the tallest and most erect and healthy trees; on the sound principle, that plants, like animals, convey to their progeny their appearance and habits, whether good or bad. Trees, therefore, though having abundance of seeds, if they be either visibly diseased, or ill formed, should be passed over by the collector. Elm seeds should be gathered the moment they are ripe, which is readily known by their beginning to fall. If the gathering is delayed for a single day, the seed is liable to be blown off, and scattered. by the slightest gale. ( Plant. Cal., p. 412.) The seeds, whether sown immediately when gathered, or in the following spring, ought to be deposited in light or friable rich soil, and very thinly, in order that the plants that rise from them may be strong and vigo- rous. If they rise too thicklythe first year, they are for several years after sensi- bly affected, continuing weak, although carefully thinned out. The best form in which the seed can be deposited is in beds ; and the covering of soil should not be more than Jin. thick. (/d.,p. 283.) The plants may be transplanted into nursery lines, either at the age of one or two years; and they may be grafted the following spring. If not intended to be grafted, they may go through a regular course of nursery culture, till they have attained the desired height ; and they will transplant readily at 20 ft. or 25 ft., though not nearly so well at that size as the U. campéstris. Few plants succeed more readily by grafting than the elm; so much so, that when the graft is made close to the surface of the soil, and the scion tied on with matting, the mere earthing up of the plants from the soil in the intervals between the rows will serve as a substitute for claying. The graft, in our opinion, should always be made 6 in. or Sin. above the collar, in order to lessen the risk of the scion, when it becomes a tree, throwing out roots; which, in the case of all the varieties of U. campéstris, would become troublesome by their suckers. Statistics. Recorded Trees. Cook ( Forest Trees, pref. p. xiv.) mentions a wych elm, which was felledin Sir Walter Bagot’s Park, in Staffordshire, which was 120 ft. high, with a trunk 17 ft. in di- ameter at the surface of the ground. Itrequired two men five days to fellit ; after which it lay 40 yards in length, and was at the stool 17 ft. in diameter. It broke, in the fall, 14 loads of wood ; and had 48 loads in the head. It yielded 8 pairs of naves ; 8660 ft. of boards and planks; and the whole was esteemed to weigh 97 tons. The Tutbury wych elm is mentioned, in Shaw’s Stafford- shire, as forming a magnificent feature, both in the near and distant prospect. Strutt, who has given an engraving of this tree, of which fig. 1243. is a reduced copy, to the scale of 1in. to 50 ft. describes it as having a trunk 12 ft. long, and 16ft. Yin. in circumference at the height of 5 ft. fromthe ground. The trunk divides, at the height of 12 ft., into 8 noble branches, which are nearly 50 ft. high, and extend between 50 ft. and 60 ft. from the centre of the tree, which contained 689 cubic feet of timber. This tree exists still, and the dimensions and contents given by Strutt have been confirmed tous by Thomas Turner, Ksq., Sud- bury. The wych elm at Bagot’s Mill is also figured by Strutt (p. 68.), who says that it is a tree more remark- able for its beauty than its size. The largest elms which are known certainly to belong to the species U. montana are supposed to be in Scotland. The following dimensions are taken from Sang’s Planter’s Calendar ; and the reader may rely on their being of trees of the true U. montana. On the estate of Castle Huntly, there are several fine Scotch elms, which girt, at 3 ft. from the ground, about 11ft. At Lord Morton’s, Aberdour, Fife, there is a Scotch elm, which measured, March 10. 1412, 40 ft. length of bole, and in girt_11 ft. Gin. ‘Twoelms, at Yair, in Selkirkshire, girt each, at the surface of the ground, 13 ft. An elm tree,in the parish of Roxburgh, in Teviotdale, called the Trysting Tree, was measured in 1796 ; and its girt, at 4 ft. from the surface of the ground, was 30 ft. An elm, on the Jawn at Taymouth Castle, girted, in September, 1814, 15 ft. 9in. (Sang’s Nicol’s Plant. Cal., p. 49.) In Ireland, the wych, or native Irish elm, appears to grow with great vigour. Hayes mentions six trees, produced from layers from the stole of a tree felled for that purpose, which in 26 years girted from 3ft. llin. to 4ft. 9in, at 5ft. from the ground. ‘Three out of these six trees would thus, at 26 years’ growth, cutinto 12 in. planks. (Pract. Hints on Plant., p. 162.) A Scotch elm, remarkable for its fantastic boughs, is dered in Monteith’s Norester’s Guide, p\. 12., and said to stand on the estate of Touch, Stirlingshire. ‘‘ My reason for giving a figure of this tree,” says Monteith, “ is, that it proves to demonstration the different crooks and shapes that, by a timely attention to the growth of trees, they could be brought to grow to. The crooked branch of this tree had evidently once been the main stem; but was kept down, I am told, by children swinging upon it when young. Hence it has, as will be seen by looking at the dimensions, been brought to torm CHAP. CI. ULMA‘CEA. U LMUS. 1403 crooks nearly equal in largeness to the bole of the tree. This tree affords a very great natural curiosity to the eye of a lover of trees. (Mor. Guide, p. 392.) Statistics of existing Trees In England. At Muswell Hill, it is 85 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 45ft. In Hampshire, at Alresford, 81 years planted, it is 72 ft. bigh, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 5in., and of the head 36 ft. In the Isle of Wight, in Wilkins’s Nursery, itis 25ft. high. In Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, 40 years planted, it is 65 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft.11 in., and of the head 26 ft. In Surrey, at Farnham Castle, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 4in., and of the head 86 ft. ; at St. Anne’s Hill, itis 70 ft. high, diameter of trunk 4 ft., and of the head.99 ft. In Bedfordshire, at Woburn Abbey, is one with a trunk 63 ft., and the diameter of the head 92 ft, In Monmouthshire,at Dowlais House, 20 years old, it is 30 ft. high. In Ox fordshire, in the Oxford Botanic Garden, it is 100 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 10 in., andfof the head 120 ft. In Worcestershire, at Croome, 70 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 28 ft.; at Hagley, 10 years planted, itis 14 ft. high. In Yorkshire, at Grimstone, 12_ years planted, it is 24 ft. high. U. montana in Scotland. Inthe Horticultural Garden, Inverleith, 99 years planted, it is 18 ft. high ; at Hopetoun House, 100 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 51 ft. In Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Insti- = 2 tution, 12 years planted, it is 30ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 24ft. In Lanarkshire, at Pollock, are some very large wych elms, one of which figured by Strutt in 1812 was then 86 ft. high, but in October, 1839, it was again measured for this work, and was found 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk nearly 4 ft., at 5 ft. from the ground. There are three other elms at Pollock nearly as large; and one which is reported to have been planted by Sir Thomas Maxwell, lord advocate of William III., and one of the commissioners of the union, and which must consequently be up- wards of 180 years old. In Perthshire, at Kinfauns Castle, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 63 ft., and of the head 60ft. A sketch of this tree was sent us by Mr. Robertson, gardener at Kin- fauns Castle, of which fig. 1244. is an engraving, reduced to the . scale of 1 in. to 50 ft. In Stirlingshire. at Airthrey Castle, it is 63 ft. Other Varieties. The above are the most remarkable and valuable of the varieties of the common walnut; the first three, on account of their fruit ; and the last, as a curiosity, on account of its leaves. But in the Bon Jardinier five others are enumerated; and in the Horticultural Society’s Frit Cata- logue for 1832 nine are given, of which the most valuable for cultivation for its fruit is the highflier; a variety which was originated at Thetford, in Norfolk, and which is held in much esteem in that county and in Suffolk. (Hort. Trans.,iv. p. 517.; and E. of Gard., ed. 1835, p. 942.) There is also the Yorkshire walnut, which is much planted in that county. The varieties recommended by Mr. Thompson, as having proved the most prolific in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, are, the round early oval; the double large French, No. 1. above; the tender-shelled, No. 2.; and the thick-shelled. A variation, worth notice, was displayed in a nut sent to us by Mr. Samuel Taylor of Whittington, near Stoke Ferry, Norfolk, which had nearly three perfect valves, but was devoid of kernel. Description. The walnut forms a large and lofty tree, with strong spread- ing branches. The leaves have three or four pairs of leaflets, terminated by an odd one, which is longer than the rest.- The male catkins are pendulous, and are produced near the points of the shoots. The bark is thick, and deeply furrowed on the trunk; but on the upper branches it is grey and smooth. The leaves, when bruised, exhale a strong aromatic odour; and, in the ex- treme heat of summer, the exhalations from them are so powerful, as to produce unpleasant effects upon some persons, if they slumber under the CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA ‘CEA. JU‘GLANS. 1425 tree. The fruit is green and oval; and, in the wild species, contains a small hard nut. In the most es- teemed cultivated varieties, the fruit is of a roundish oval and is strongly odoriferous; about 12 in. long, and from 11 in. to 14 in. in diameter. The nut occupies two thirds of the volume of the fruit. Towards autumn the husk softens, and, decaying from about the nut, allows it to fall out. The shell is slightly channeled, and, in most of the cultivated varieties, so thin as to be easily crushed by the fingers. The kernel is of an agree- able taste; and is covered with a fine pellicle, and separated by a thin partition, which may be readily de- tached both from the shell and from the kernel. The plant is some- what tender when young, and apt to be injured by spring frosts : 7 nevertheless, it grows vigorously; and, in the climate of London, attains the height of 20 ft. in 10 years, beginning about that time to bear fruit. The tree attains a great age, as well as size; and, as it advances in both, increases in productiveness. There is, perhaps, no tree that sends down a more vigorous taproot than the walnut; and this it will do in the clefts of rocks; and, when it reaches good soil, produce a most ample head, and so thick a trunk and root, as in time to burst even rocks. Hence, there is no tree less liable to be torn up by the roots than the walnut; and, for this reason, and also because it makes its shoots rapidly, instead of continuing to elongate them all the summer, like some other trees (such as the larch, the oak, the poplar, &c.), it forms an erect well-balanced tree, even in exposed situations. The walnut is generally considered injurious, by its shade, both to man and plants. Pliny says that even the oak will not thrive near the walnut tree; which, if it be true, may be owing to the interference of their roots in the subsoil: but it is certain, that neither grass, nor field nor garden crops, thrive well under the walnut. The late Mr. Keen, an extensive market-gardener at Isle- worth, being the owner of the land he cultivated, planted, about the begin- ning of the present century, a number of rows of walnut trees, at consider- able distances from each other, across his grounds, in order at once to produce shelter to his herbaceous crops, and fruit for the market. He was celebrated for the growth of strawberries; and Mr. Phillips, the author of Pomarium Britannicum (published in 1820), says that Mr. Keen informed him that the walnut trees were so injurious to his strawberry beds, that the plants seldom bore fruit in their neighbourhood. The injury done to grass, and other plants on the surface of the ground, must be chiefly owing to the decaying of the fallen leaves, and the washing into the soil of their astringent properties ; consequently, the evil may be much alleviated by sweeping them up, and carrying them away as soon as they fall. Geography and History. The walnut is a native of Persia; and, according to Loureiro, of the north of China. Pallas found it frequently in the Penin- sula of Taurida, and on the south of Caucasus, growing spontaneously to a large size, so as to appear almost indigenous; the fruit ripening about the end of August. The elder Michaux, who, in the years 1782, 1783, and 1784, visited the province of Ghilan, was the first in modern times to ascertain, with cer- tainty, that the walnut belonged to the same country as the peach and the apricot. It was known to the Greeks, whose names for it were Persicon and Basilicon, the Persian and royal nut. According to Pliny’s account, the DA 2 1426 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM,. PART 11]. Greeks afterwards called the walnut tree Caryon, on account of the heaviness of the head produced by its strong smell. When the walnut was introduced into Europe is altogether uncertain; but it was cultivated by the Romans before the death of the Emperor Tiberius, and is supposed to have been brought from Greece by Vitellius. Strabo informs us that in Rome, at one time, tables of the wood sold at a higher price than those of citron. Ovid wrote a little poem, entitled De Nuce, by which it appears that then, as now, walnuts were knocked down from the trees by boys; and that, at marriages, walnuts were thrown by the bride and bridegroom among the children who surrounded them; a ceremony which was instituted to show that the bridegroom had left off his boyish amusements ; or, perhaps, to signify that the bride was no longer a votary of Diana. (See p. 1430.) Hence, pro- bably, is derived the French word for nuptials, des néces. In France, at the festival of the Rosiére at Salency, in the department of the Oise (see p. 792.), in the sixth century, it is directed that an offering be presented to the young maid who is crowned, composed of walnuts and other fruits of the country. The walnut tree is now to be met with in every part of Europe, as far north as Warsaw; but it is nowhere so far naturalised as to produce itself spontaneously from seeds. In Britain, it has been in cultivation from the earliest period of botanical history, and, in all probability, since the time of the Romans. It ripens its fruit in fine seasons, in the neigh- bourhood of Edinburgh, as a standard; and it lives against a wall as far north as Dunrobin Castle, in Sutherlandshire. It is much cultivated, in some parts of Italy, France, Germany, and Switzerland, as a road-side tree. Michaux says that it is more abundant in those parts of France which lie between 45° and 48°, than in any other part of Europe; and that the fruit, the oil, and the wood may be considered as forming, in that region, some of the principal branches of commerce. This corresponds with what is stated by Evelyn. “ Burgundy,” says that author, “abounds with walnut trees, where they stand in the midst of goodly wheat lands, at sixty and a hundred feet distance; and so far are they from hurting the crop, that they are looked upon as great preservers, by keeping the ground warm; nor do the roots hinder the plough. Whenever they fell a tree, which is only the old and decayed, they always plant a young one near him; and, in several places, betwixt Hanau and Frankfort, in Germany, no young farmer whatsoever is permitted to marry a wife, till he bring proof that he is a father of such a stated number of walnut trees; and the law is inviolably observed to this day, for the extraordinary benefit which this tree aftords the inhabitants.” (Hunter's Evelyn, p. 168.) “ The Bergstrass,’ he adds, “ which extends from Heidelberg to Darmstadt, is all planted with walnuts.” (Jdid., vol. 1. p. 168. and p. 170.) At different periods, there has been a great dearth of the wood of this tree in France, where, as in England, in time of war, it was much in demand for gun-stocks. It is a remarkable fact in the history of this tree, that, in the winter of 1709, the greater part of the walnut trees of Europe, and more especially of Switzerland, France, and Germany, were killed; or so far in- jured, as to render it advisable to fell the trees. The Dutch, at that time, foreseeing the scarcity of walnut timber that was likely to ensue, bought up all the trees that they could procure, in every direction, and sold them again, according to the demand, for many years afterwards, at a greatly advanced price. In the year 1720, an act was passed, in France, to prevent the ex- portation of walnut timber, on pain of confiscation, and payment of a fine of _ 3,000 livres. A great many walnut trees were, at that time, planted in the royal demesnes. In 1806, the manufacture of muskets required about 12,000 trees yearly. In consequence of this, a great many plantations were made by individuals; and a prize was given for the cultivation of the tree by the Society for the Encouragement of Arts, in Paris. We have been informed by M. Michaux, in a letter dated December, 1834, that in 1818 he formed a nursery of between five and six acres, for government, in the Bois de CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA‘CEX. JU GLANS. 1427 Boulogne, and raised in it upwards of 30,000 walnut trees, for transplanta- tion, which, at the time he wrote, were from 20 ft. to 30 ft. high. In England, formerly, Evelyn informs us, “ there were considerable plant- ations of this tree, particularly on the chalk hills of Surrey.” He instances those of Sir Richard Stidolph, near Leatherhead; Sir Robert Clayton, at Morden, near Godstone, once belonging to Sir John Evelyn; and the country about Carshalton. During the late war, great numbers of walnut trees, in different parts of England, were cut down for the purpose of supplying gun-stocks; till the price of walnut timber rose so high (600/. having been given for one large tree), as to induce its importation from the Continent, and the substitution of the wood of the black walnut of America, In the present day, when mahogany and other tropical woods are substi- tuted for walnut wood by the cabinet-makers, and when wood for gun- stocks is imported from the Black Sea, and a!so from North America, the profits attending the culture of the common walnut tree are greatly dimi- nished; and it is, accordingly much less generally planted as a timber tree. As a fruit tree, its planting is, perhaps, on the increase; the improved varieties becoming better known. In North America, the European walnut has been planted for its fruit; and Michaux recommends it to be budded on the black walnut ; but, as the wood of the former is considered as being far inferior to that of the latter, he does not recommend its introduction into the United States as a forest tree. Walnuts for the table are now annually imported from France and Spain; and pay a duty of 2s. per bushel. The quantity imported in 1831 was 23,578 bushels, of which 160 bushels were exported, and the remainder retained for home use. In 1832, only about two thirds of the quantity were imported; but 551 bushels were exported. (MZ‘Culloch’s Comm. Dict., p. 1218.) This variation, in respect to the importation and exportation of the walnuts, is owing to the variations in the crop on the Continent and in Britain. Properties and Uses. The wood of the walnut weighs 58 lb. 8 oz. in a green state; and when dried, 46 lb. 80z. It is white in young trees, and in that state is subject to be wormeaten; but, as the tree grows old, the wood becomes solid, compact, easy to work, and acquires a brown colour, veined, and agreeably shaded with light brown and black. In this state, it is considered the most beautiful wood produced in Europe; and, being neither subject to crack nor twist; it was employed in preference to every other for the best kinds of furniture, before the discovery, in America, of other kinds of wood still more beautiful. In France and Germany, it is still much sought after by turners, cabinet-makers, joiners, coachmakers, and millwrights, for screws to presses ; by the makers of sabots, or wooden shoes, or clogs, musical instrument makers, and, above all, by the manufacturers of arms. For solidity and beauty, the wood of those trees is preferred which have grown on hilly and poor soils; that grown on plains, and in rich soils, being of a much coarser grain, and being less beautifully veined, and less durable. The smallest size of trunk that can be employed in making furniture with advantage, in point of beauty, is 13 ft. in diameter. The white, or soft, wood may be rendered fit for use by immersing it in boilmg walnut oil. The most beautiful veinings are in the roots of the tree; which are much sought after by cabinet-makers, and, when they can be found of large size, bear a high price. The younger timber, Evelyn says, is held to make the better-coloured work; but the older, and especially the firm and close timber about the root, is best adapted for “ flaked and cambleted works.” Those trees, he says, which have small and thick- shelied fruit produce better timber than the large-fruited or thin-shelled kinds. Evelyn strongly recommends walnut timber for household furniture, utensils, and wainscoting walls, “ instead of the more vulgar beech, subject to be weak and unsightly ; but which, to counterfeit and deceive the unwary, they wash over with a decoction of the green husks of walnuts, &c.” In France, he says, it may be seen in every room, both of poor and of rich; but he is in raptures with the cabinet-works which he has seen made of the walnut wood of Q 5 a 3 1428 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM. PART If. Grenoble, “ of all others the most beautiful and esteemed.’ To render the wood better coloured, Evelyn continues, “ joiners put the boards into an oven after the batch is forth, or lay them in a warm stable; and, when they work it, polish it over with its own oil, very hot, which makes it look black and sleek; and the older itis, the more estimable: but then it should not be put in work till thoroughly seasoned ; because it will shrink beyond expect- ation. It is only not good to confide in it much for beams or joists, because of its brittleness; of which, however, it has been observed to give timely notice, like that of the chestnut, before it breaks.” (Hunt. Evel., p. 172.) For fuel, according to Baudrillart, the wood, when dry, is of nearly the same value as that of the common sycamore, burning with a mild flame; but, as charcoal, it is not productive. In Britain, the chief uses of the timber are for gun- stocks (it being found lighter in proportion to its strength and elasticity than any other), and for musical instruments, turnery, and toy-making. The most valuable part of the walnut is its fruit, which is much in demand, throughout Europe and other parts of the world, for the table, and tor various other purposes. In a young and green state, it is pickled and preserved ; and, when mature, it is used as food for the poorer classes in the countries where it abounds, and at the dessert of the richer classes. In the north of Italy, in Swit- zerland, and in the south of France, the roads are lined for many miles together with walnut trees; and, during August and September, when the fruit is ripe, or nearly so, and the weather so warm that the shelter of a house is not required to protect the traveller from cold, he may walk under the shade of the tree, and eat its fruit during the day, and sleep under it during night. We have even known the case of a person who: travelled by a public conveyance from Florence to Geneva, eating scarcely anything by the way but walnuts and heads of maize, which he gathered by the road side. About the end of June, walnuts are preserved, either with or without their husks: im the latter state they are most agreeable, but in the former most strengthening to the stomach. Gerard says, “ The green and tender nuts, boyled in sugar, and eaten as suckarde, are a most pleasant and delectable meate, comfort the stomache, and expell poyson.” A fine stomachic liqueur is made from the young nuts about the middle of June; and about this time, also, they are pickled. In August, before the shells become hard, they are eaten in what the French call en cerneaux, that is, with the kernel, while green, scooped out with a short, broad, brass knife, and seasoned with vinegar, salt, pepper, and shallots. The nuts, for this purpose, should be taken at least a fortnight before they are ripe; they should be thrown into water as soon as they are separated from the husk, and allowed to remain there till the moment when they are wanted to be seasoned and set upon the table. The seasoning may be that already mentioned; or the juice of green grapes and salt, without anything else. Towards the end of September, or beginning of October, walnuts are eaten raw, and they are good as long as they continue fresh; that is, as long as it is easy to detach the skin from them; but when this cannot be removed, the nuts become indigestible, and their acridity attacks the gums and the palate. In order to preserve them fresh, they ought to be buried, with their green shells on, in sand or in dry soil, beyond the reach of frost or surface heat, in which state they will continue fresh for six months. Of the dried kernels, a conserve - brilée is formed; which, in France, is called nougat, and is considered very agreeable. In Spain, Evelyn tells us, they strew the gratings of old and hard nuts over their tarts and sweetmeats. In London, young walnuts are much used for pickles, and in making catchups, or adulterating soy, and other sauces. The nut of the large-fruited walnut (jauge, Fr.; the variety No. 1. above) is, in France, made into cases by jewellers, and furnished with trinkets, for the amusement of children. In Limerick, it is customary to put a pair of fine Limerick gloves into a walnut shell, and a dish of walnuts with this kind of kernel is sometimes presented at table. hus furnished, they are often sent as presents to England; and gloves are sent in the same manner from France. The most general use of the walnut on a large scale, in the south of Europe, is CHAP. Cll. JUGLANDA‘CEX. JU GLANS. 1429 to express an oil from it, which is employed by artists in mixing white, or any delicate colours; and which serves as a substitute for olive oil in the kitchen and at table, for oil of almonds in medicine, and for burning in lamps. Half the people in France, Bosc observes, consume no other oil than that of the walnut. The marc, or mass of husks which remains after the oil is extracted, is used to feed swine or sheep, or is formed into cakes, and serves for the nourishment of poultry; and the inhabitants of the Mirbalais make a kind of candles of it, which burn with a very clear flame. In Tartary, Dr. Clarke informs us, an incision is made in the tree in spring, when the sap is rising, and a spigot inserted for some time; after which, on withdrawing it, a clear sweet liquor flows out, which, when coagulated by evaporation, is used as sugar. In other parts of Europe and Asia, a wine is made of the sap, or a spirit distilled from it. The roots of the walnut, before the rising of the sap, yield, by boiling, a dark brown dye, which becomes fixed, in wood, hair, or wool, without the aid of alum. This dye is used by gipsies, and also by theatrical performers, to stain the skin of a deep brown. The husk of the nut produces nearly the same colour as the root, and also the bark of the young shoots, and even the leaves. For this purpose, the bark should be taken off when the sap is in movement in spring ; the leaves should be gathered when the nuts are half formed; and the husks of the nuts when the fruit is nearly ripe, or after its maturity, when they begin to scale off. The husk of the nuts is used by cabinet-makers and joiners, to stain white wood and yellow wood of a dark brown or black colour, like that of the walnut. When the fingers are stained with walnut juice, or the skin has been dyed with it, it is exceedingly difficult to remove; but this may be partially effected by the application of moistened salt. To obtain a dark-brown or black Dye from the Wainut, the husks must be left to rot, or to macerate, in a heap in the shade, taking care tokeep them always moist. When they are sufficiently rotted and black, they are then boiled, adding to them fresh water, and supplying them witha sufficient quantity of it. This gives a most beautiful nut colour to any kind of wood, which may; be made lighter or darker, as may be wished, by employing a greater or less quantity of husks to the same quantity of water ; or the wood may veined by applying the colour with a pencil to particular parts ; after which it is varnished. When it is wished to colour the boarded floor of an apartment, the husks are boiled,and no more water added than is sufficient to keep the bottom of the vessel from being injured by the fire. When the whole is reduced to one mass, it is laid on the boards, and left to dry; it is then swept off, and the wood rubbed with hard, short-bristled brushes, till it becomes perfectly bright. To extract the Oil of Wainuts. When the fruit is gathered, and the nuts are separated from the husks, they should be kept dry, and occasionally moved till they are used. The most proper time for the operation is at the close of winter ; as, at this season, the change by which the mucilage of the fruit is converted into oil has been completely effected ; and by longer delay the kernel grows rancid, and the oil becomes of a vitiated quality. The nut is cracked by striking it on the end with a small mallet ; and pains aretaken not to bruise the kernel. The slight ligneous partition is detached, and such kernels as are partially spoiled are picked out and thrown aside. The sound kernels, thus cleared from every particle of the shell, should be sent immediately to the mill, as they soon become rancid by exposure tothe air. They are crushed by a vertical stone, which turns in a circular trough, and is moved by a horse, or by water. The paste is next enclosed in bags of strong linen, and submitted to the press. The oil which flows from this first pressure, without the application of heat, is of the best quality. It is very clear, and is proper for food; but it sensibly retains the taste of the nut, which, in general, is not agreeable to persons unaccustomed to it; so that the consumption is limited to the departments where it ismade. To be kept swect for the table, it should be drawn off several times during the first months, carefully corked, and kept in the cellar, as it is more easily affected than any other oil by the action of air and heat. After the first expression, the paste is emptied from the sacks, moistened with warm water, and moderately heated in coppers. It is then replaced in the sacks, and returned to the press. The oil of the second discharge is highly coloured, and very speedily becomes rancid; it is therefore employed only in the preparation of colours. The cakes which remain after the expression is finished are used, as already stated, for fattening swine, sheep, or fowls, or making candles. The principal use of this oil is in the preparation of fine colours : it is preferred for this purpose, on account of the complete and rapid manner in which it dries, and of the facility with which it is obtained in a perfectly limpid state, which is done by diffusing it upon water in large shallow vases. In copperplate printing, walnut oil is considered, in Paris, indispensably necessary for a fine impression, whether in black or in colours. But there are peculiar modes of preparing it for the several colours with which it is to be mixed. Thus, for white, blue, light, and the intermediate shades, it is reduced by boiling to two thirds of its bulk; but for dark green and black, to one fifth, which leaves it a thick semifluid substance. To facilitate the process, one tenth part of linseed oil is added to it: it is then placed in an iron or copper vessel over a strong clear fire. Whenit begins to boil rapidly, the vessel is removed, and the oil takes fire by contact with the flame, and burns till it is reduced to the proper consistency. Sometimes it is not allowed to kindle, but, when the ebullition commences, crusts of bread are thrown into it, which remain till the necessary evaporation is effected, and are then taken out, charged with mucilaginous particles. The principal advantage of this oil, in the preparation of white lead for painting the interior of houses, as well as of the colours employed in copperplate printing, is the longer and more perfect preservation of thetints. The back of prints done with it, also, does not turn yellow like others. (Micha. N. Amer. Sylva, 147, 148.) 5A 1430 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART U1. One bushel of nuts will yield 15 tb, of peeled and clear kernels, and these half as many pounds of oil. ‘The small thick-shelled fruit, other circumstances being the same, always yields more oil in proportion to their bulk, than the large, or thin-shelled, fruit. A very interesting account of the mode of prepar- ing the walnuts for being crushed for oil, and of the various uses to which the fruit is applied in Pied- mont will be found in Bakewell’s Travels in the Tarentaise. Alkaline Ashes. A full-sized walnut tree, Bosc, in 1822, states, will produce two sacks of nuts, worth 12 franes ; and, if the leaves which fall, or are knocked down from the tree, are burned, they will give a third part of their weight in pot-ashes, which are valued at 6 francs ; thus giving a total increase per annum which, at 6 per cent, represents a capital of 800 frances. The tree, the same author states, is particularly valuable for a cultivator without much floating capital ; forhe has known repeatedly a product in fruit and ashes of 400 francs, procured at a total expense of not more than 36 frances ; and that this sum was expended almost entirely in manual labour, with scarcely any‘aid from building or machinery. Medicinally, the use of the walnut is of the greatest antiquity. It is said to have been one of the antidotes used by Mithridates, Pliny recommends it “ for driving worms out of the stomach ;” and adds that, “ eaten after onions, they keep them from rising.” (Book xxiii. c. 18.) An extract of the unripe fruit is used by rustic practitioners for the destruction of worms: the fruit itself is stomachic; and the bark, either green, or dried and powdered, is a powerful emetic. The root is said to be purgative and diuretic; and a de- coction of the wood, sudorific. The sap of the leaves, mixed with milk, is considered a remedy for horses having the fistula. Evelyn tells us that the husks and leaves, being macerated in warm water, and that liquor poured on grass walks and bowling-greens, infallibly kills the worms, without endangering the grass. Not, says Dr. Hunter, that there is anything peculiarly noxious in this decoction, but worms cannot bear the application of anything bitter to their bodies; which is the reason that bitters, such as gentian, are the best destroyers of worms lodged in the bowels of animals. Worms are seldom observed in the intestines of the human body, except in cases where the bile is either weak or deficient. (Zunter’s Evel., p. 178. note.) Philips states that anglers water the ground with a decoction of walnut leaves, to cause the worms to come to the surface of the ground, when they pick them up for bait. The leaves, dried and mixed with those of tobacco, are said to have similar virtues to those of that plant. An extract of the unripe fruit, and also a rob prepared from its juice, are laxative; and the vinegar in which walnuts have been pickled is a very useful gargle. Poetical and legendary Allusions. 'The walnut tree was dedicated to Diana, and the festivals of that goddess were held beneath its shade. The Greeks and Romans, as before observed, strewed walnuts at their weddings. Horace, Virgil, Catullus, and many of the other Latin poets, allude to this custom, which probably had reference to the bride’s deserting the ranks of Diana (to whom, as we have seen above, the walnut was dedicated, ) for those of Hymen (see p. 1426.); and there is an allusion to it in Herrick’s Hpitha- lamium on Sir Thomas Southwell and his lady : — ‘* Now bar the door —the bridegroom puts The eager boys to gather nuts.”’ Spenser mentions walnuts as employed in Christmas games ; and many other British poets mention it for different qualities. Cowley, however, has enumerated so many of the properties, which the walnut was believed to possess in his day, that we give the passage entire : — “ The walnut then approached, more large and tall, Her fruit which wea nut, the gods an acorn call: Jove’s acorn, which does no smali praise confess, ‘l ve called it man’s ambrosia had been less ; Nor can this head-like nut, shaped like the brain, Within be said that form by change to gain, Or Caryon called by learned Greeks in vain ; Yor membranes soft as silk her kernel bind, Whereof the inmost is of tenderest kind, Like those which on the brain of man we find. All which are in a seam-joined shell enclosed, Which of this brain the skull may be supposed. This very skull enveloped is again In a green coat, ber pericranium, Lastly, that no objection may remain, ‘Yo thwart her near alliance with the brain, She nourishes the hair, remembering how Herself deform'd, without her leaves does show, CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA CEZ.. JU‘GLANS. 1431 On barren scalps she makes fresh honours grow, Her timber is for various uses good ; The carver she supplies with useful wood. She makes the painter’s fading colours last ; A table she affords us, and repast ; ’en while we feast, her oil our lamp supplies ; The rankest poison by her virtues dies, The mad dog’s foam, and taint of raging skies. The Pontic king, who lived where poisons grew, Skilful in antidotes, her virtue knew, Yet envious fates, that still with merit strive, And man, ungrateful from the orchard drive This sovereign plant ; excluded from the field, Unless some useless nook a station yield, Defenceless in the common road she stands, Exposed to restless war of vulgar hands ; By neighbouring clowns, and passing rabble torn, Batter’d with stones by boys, and left torlorn.” CowLeEy’s Plants, book iv. Collinson, in his History of Somersetshire, speaking of the Glastonbury thorn, mentions that there grew also, in the Abbey-church yard, on the north side of St. Joseph’s Chapel, a miraculous walnut tree, which never budded forth before the feast of St. Barnabas (that is the 11th of June), and on that very day shot forth its leaves, and flourished like other trees of the same species. He adds that this tree was much sought after by the credulous; and that “Queen Anne, King James, and many of the nobility of the realm, even when the times of monkish superstition had ceased, gave large sums of money for small cuttings from the original.” (Hist. of Som., vol. ii. p. 265.) This tree was, no doubt, of the late variety called by the French Noyer de la St. Jean. Propagation, §c. The species is propagated by the nut; which, when the tree is to be grown chiefly for its timber, is best sown where it is finally to remain, on account of the taproot, which will thus have its full influence on the vigour and prosperity of the tree. Where the tree is to be grown for fruit on dry soils, or in rocky situations, it ought also to be sown where it is finally to remain, for the same reasons. In soils on moist or otherwise unfavourable subsoils, if sown where it is finally to remain, a tile, slate, or flat stone should be placed under the nut at the depth of 3in. or 4in., in order to give the tap- root a horizontal direction; or, if this precaution has been neglected, after the plants have come up, the taproot may be cut through with a spade 6 in. or 8in. below the nut, as is sometimes practised in nurseries with young plants of the horsechestnut, sweet chestnut, walnut, and oak. On the other hand, when the walnut is planted in soil which has a dry or rocky subsoil, or among rocks, no precaution of this sort is necessary: on the contrary, it would be injurious, by preventing the taproot from descending, and deriving that nourishment from the subsoil which, from the nature of the surface soil, it could not there obtain. The varieties may be propagated by budding, grafting, inarching, or layering, and, possibly, by cuttings of the root. Budding and Grafting the Walnut. Much has been written on this subject by French authors ; from which it appears that, in the north of France, and in cold countries generally, the walnut does not bud or graft easily by any mode; but that, in the south of France, and north of Italy, it may be budded or grafted by different modes, with success. At Metz, the Baron de Tschoudy found the flute method (jig. 1258.) almost the only one which he could practise with success. By this mode, an entire ring of bark, containing one or more buds, is put on the upper extremity of the stock ; either exactly fitted to it, as at fig. 1258. a ; or made to fit it by slitting up the ring of bark, if too small for the stock, as at 6; or, if too large, by slitting it up, and cutting out a small portion, so as that, when placed on the stock, it may fit it as closely as in the entire ring a When this mode of budding is practised without heading down the stock, as in fig. 1259., it is called ring budding, greffe en anneau. Both flute budding and ring budding are generally practised in spring, when the sap is in motion; 1452 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. but they may be also carried into effect in summer, at the ordinary season. In Dauphiné, young plants in the nurseries are budded chiefly by the above modes, which succeed best the closer the operation is performed to the collar of the plant. It has‘also become customary, of late, in that part of France, to cover the branches of old trees with buds. For this purpose, the branches are shortened in the month of October, or in May, to within 8 ft. or LO ft. of where they proceed from the trunk, in order that they may throw out a number of young shoots. The spring afterwards, when the sap is in motion, from 50 to 100 of these shoots are made choice of, and budded either in the common manner, or in the flute or eee ring method. The two latter modes are preferred, as se being more certain of success, and less likely to have the young shoots blown off by the wind. When the common method is practised, the young shoots are pinched in once or twice in the course of the season, to prevent them from elongating to such an extent as to endanger their being blown off. In England, the walnut is very seldom either budded or grafted; and, though Boutcher recommends inarching, we believe it has been practised only on a very limited scale. In Jersey, we are informed by Mr. Saunders, nurseryman there, the walnut and the sweet chestnut are sometimes, but very rarely, grafted ; and that, to imsure success, the operation must be per- formed while the stock is young, and the scion must be about the same size as the stock. The graft should be made close to the ground, and not till late in the spring, when the sap is in full motion. Mr. Knight succeeded in budding the walnut by making use of those minute buds which are found at the base of the annual shoots of the walnut and other trees, “ which are almost concealed in the bark, and which rarely, if ever, vegetate, but in the event of the destruction of the large prominent buds which occupy the middle and opposite ends of the annual wood.” Mr. Knight inserted in the stock these minute buds, in the usual manner, in several instances, and found them invariably succeed ; but it is necessary to state that the operation was performed on yearling stocks, which grew in pots that had been placed, during the spring and early part of the summer, in a shady situation under a north wall, in order to retard them; and which were removed, late in July, to a forcing-house, and instantly budded with buds, which, as before observed, had been taken from the base of the current year’s shoots. M. Bosc, noticing this mode of Mr. Knight’s, says that he has long remarked that buds placed immediately on the collars of the roots always succeed; which he attributes to the shade and the humidity which that situation affords. It appears to us that Bosc’s mode, provided flute or ring budding were substituted for the common method, and each graft were co- vered with a hand-glass, is the one most likely to be successfully practised in the climate of Britain. Layering or inarching might, doubtless, be adopted with success in the case of the common walnut, as they are found to succeed with Pterocarya caucdsica Kunth (Jiglans fraxinifolia Lam.) and the cut- leaved walnut. Indeed, whip grafting is successfully practised with the cut- leaved variety, in Sedy’s Nursery, at Lyons, and in other gardens in the south of France. Grafting the Walnut. This operation has been successfully performed by T. A. Knight, Esq. “ Young, or last year’s, wood is employed both as the scion and as the stock; and both scion and stock are allowed to unfold their buds, and grow for a weck or ten days, before the operation of grafting is performed. Preyiously to doing this, the young shoots and foliage are rubbed off. Out of 28 instances, 22 grew well, many producing shoots of nearly a yard long, and of very great strength. ‘The scions were attached to the young (annual) wood of stocks, which were between 6 ft. and 8 ft. high, and in all cases they were placed to stand astride the stocks, one division of the scion being in some instances introduced between the bark and the wood ; CHAP. Cll. JUGLANDA‘CER. JU‘GLANS. 1433 and both divisions being, in others, fitted to the wood and bark in the or- dinary way. Both modes of operating were equally successful. In each of these methods of grafting, it is advantageous to pare away almost all the wood of both the divisions of the scions; and, therefore, the wide dimensions of the medulla, in the young shoots of the walnut tree, do not present any in- convenience to the grafter.’ (Trans. Hort. Soc., 2d ser., vol. 1. p. 216.)” Culture. The nuts may be sown as soon as gathered, if there is no danger from vermin ; but, if there is, it is better to defer sowing till February. The most convenient mode is to deposit the seed in drills, 2 ft. apart from each other, placing the seeds at from 3 in. to 6 in. apart in the drills. The advantage of sowing in drills is, that the plants, being all at some distance from one another, come up with greater vigour, and their taproots may be shortened about midsummer, by inserting a spade on each side of the drill in a slanting direc- tion, so as to cut off their points. In France, in some cases, the nuts are germinated in a heap before sowing; and the points of the taproots are pinched off with the finger and thumb, as is done with almonds. (See p. 678.) Whether the nuts are sown in drills or broad-cast, almost the only attention required in their culture while in the nursery is, to shorten once a year their tap, or main, roots, in order to induce them to throw out fibres, for the purpose of facilitating their transplantation. No tree requires less pruning than the walnut, either in a young or in a mature state; though there can be no doubt that in the case of this tree, as in that of all others, thinning out some of the shoots will add vigour to the leaves and fruit of those which remain. Evelyn mentions, that he had been told by an industrious and very experienced husbandman, that, if walnut trees be transplanted as big as one’s middle, it may be done safer than when younger; and Bosc, in the Nowveau Cours @ Agriculture, recommends them not to be removed from the nursery till the stems have attained the height of 5ft. or 6 ft. from the ground, and are 5in. or 6in. in diameter. Pits, he says, ought to be previously dug for the trees, 8 ft. in diameter, and 3 ft. deep, and the soil exposed to the air some months before the time of transplanting. When the planting is performed in autumn, all the branches may be left on till spring; because the severity of the winter would injure the wounds made by cutting them off. Early in spring, before the sap begins to rise, the head of the tree is entirely cut off, leaving only a main stem terminating in the stumps of the principal branches. The wounds in these stumps are carefully covered with plaster composed of loam and cow- dung, or grafting clay, secured from the weather by straw and cords, or by a board nailed over the plaster, and cemented on the edges ; because the wood of the walnut, especially that of the young trees, is so spongy and porous, that it is more easily injured by the weather than that of most other trees. The nails, being driven into the heart-wood, do no kind of injury to the tree, that wood having lost its vitality. Trees headed down and treated in this manner, in France, push out shoots of great vigour the first year; and these being thinned out, or rubbed off, the remainder soon form a head, the branches of which so completely obliterate the wounds made by the decapitation which took place at transplanting, as to render it next to impossible to discover where they were situated. This, indeed, takes place with all the road-side trees in France, which are headed down in a similar manner when they are trans- planted. As the winters in England are less severe than they are in the greater part of the Continent, or, at least, are attended by a moister atmo- sphere, large wounds are less liable to become cracked or otherwise injured by severe frost. Hence, when walnut trees, or any other trees, of very large dimensions, are transplanted in Britain, they may be headed down immediately on removal, without any fear of the consequences. ‘This will give the trees the advantage of the winter for the preparation, or swelling, of the buds which are to form the next year’s shoots; because it must not be forgotten, that in trees, as in all other plants, the sap is in motion, to a certain extent, during the whole winter. Soil and Situation. The walnut tree attains the largest size in a deep loamy L&tSk ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM., PART ILI: soil, dry rather than moist; but the fruit has the best flavour, and produces most oil, when the tree is grown in calcareous soils, or among calcareous rocks: in a wet-bottomed soil, whatever may be the character of the surface, it will not thrive. The walnut is not a social tree, and neither produces good timber nor fruit when planted in masses. Both on the Continent and in England, it succeeds well as an avenue or road-side tree; and it forms an excellent shelter for orchards and kitchen-gardens, when planted at such a distance as not to injure them by its roots or by its shade. In ornamental grounds, the somewhat light yellowish and shining green foliage of the walnut forms a fine contrast with that of other trees, throughout the greater part of the season; and the symmetrical form of the head accords well with buildings. Gathering and keeping the Fruit. The fruit of the walnut, both in France and in England, is commonly knocked down from the tree by thrashing the extremities of the branches (on which alone it is produced) with long poles. By this process, Mr. Rogers observes, “many of the points of the branches are broken, which causes the production of many spur- like shoots, that afterwards bear flowers and fruit. Hence the custom of beating a barren tree to make it bear.” (Fruit Cult., p. 380.) Bose con- siders that beating down the fruit with poles is injurious to the tree; but, in France, he adds, as the trees are not in enclosures, this barbarous practice is altogether unavoidable. If the trees were enclosed, he continues, or if pro- perty exposed by the road sides were sufficiently respected, it would be unne- cessary to beat down the nuts at all,as the wind alone, when the fruit is com- pletely matured, would be quite sufficient to detach it from the tree. This has suggested to us the idea of using long rods, with a contrivance at their extremities for taking fast hold of the branches, so as to admit of shaking them powerfully, and thus obtaining by art the effect of a violent wind. In gathering up the fruit which has been either beaten down, or fallen naturally, those nuts which have separated from the husks are kept by themselves, taken home, and spread out on a boarded floor in an airy shed or granary, to the depth of 3in. Here they are turned over daily, till they become perfectly dry. Those fruits from which the husks have not separated in falling are placed in little heaps on the ground, but still under cover; and turned over, and gently beaten, till the husk separates. In France care is taken to prevent these heaps from fermenting, or sweating, as it is called; because that occa- sions a change in the kernel, and gives a taste to the oil. When the nuts have been thoroughly dried, those not wanted to crush for oil are laid by, often in wooden boxes or chests, where they are not subject to the vicissitudes of the atmosphere ; in which state they will retain all their good qualities for about twelve months. In Britain, the nuts of the walnut may be preserved fresh and fit for the table, or for sowing, for a year; either by burying them in dry soil or sand, so deep as not to be reached by frost, by the heat of the sun, or by rain ; or by placing them in dry cellars, and covering them with straw. The latter mode is that most commonly adopted by the growers of this nut for the London market. Walnuts, Rogers observes, should not be gathered till the outer covering parts readily from the shell, which is before that covering becomes mealy. There is a critical time at which the covering leaves the shell without staining it, which it is apt to do if allowed to remain on till it becomes soft. After being shelled, the nuts should be well dried in the sun for a day or two, and then stored away, cither on shelves in an airy room, or packed in jars or boxes, among dry white sand, which improves the colour of the shell, and keeps the kernel more moist. When the nut is to be preserved through the winter, for the purpose of planting in the following spring, it should be laid in a rot-heap as soon as gathered, with the husk on; and the heap should be turned over frequently in the course of the winter. We have entered into greater details respecting the various uses of the timber and fruit of the walnut, partly because they are leos generally known in Britain than those of most other fruit-bearing CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA‘CER. JU‘GLANS. 1435 timber trees; but chiefly, because we think the tree well adapted for cultiva- tion in Australia. Statistics. Jiglans regia in the Environs of London. At Ham House, Essex, it is 72 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 3in., and of the head G8ft.; at Chiswick, it is 65ft. high ; and in various gardens about Isleworth and Twickenham, from 60 ft. to 80 ft. Jiglans régia South of London. In Devonshire, at Killerton, it is 55 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 96 ft. ; at Cothelstone, it is 64 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 63 ft., and of the head 97 ft. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 200 years old, it is 66 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 58 ft. In Hampshire, at Testwood, 70 years old, it is 40 ft. high, diameter of the top 3ft., and of the head 59ft. In Kent, at Cobham Hall, is a walnut tree with a fine spreading head and immensely large limbs, the diameter of the trunk 5ft., and of the head 90 ft. In Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, 40 years planted, it is 38 ft. high ; at Brockley Hall, two trees, 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk of one 5ft. and of the other 4ft. 7in. In Sussex, at Cowdray, diameter of the trunk 5 ft., and of the head 40 ft. In Wiltshire, at Wardour Castle, 100 years old, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 8in., and of the head 49 ft. ; at Longford Castle, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 33 ft., and of the head 75 ft. Jiglans regia North of London. In Bedfordshire, at Woburn Abbey, it is 40ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 80 ft. ; at Ampthill, in Gibbs’s Nursery, on deep sandy soil, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the head 60ft. In Buckinghamshire, at ‘‘lemple House, 40 years old, it is 30 ft. high. ‘In Cheshire, at Kinmel Park, it is 45ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 35ft. In Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 50 years planted, it is 55 ft. high. In Gloucester- shire, at Doddington, it is 50 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft.4in., and of the head 59ft. In Hertfordshire, at Cheshunt, 6 years planted, it is 183 ft. high. In Leicestershire, at Donnington, 100 years old, it is 65ft. high. In Oxfordshire, in the stable-yard of the president of St. John’s College, Oxford, it is 50ft. high, diameter of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, and also at 10 ft. or 12 ft., in height, 4 ft. 4in., and the diameter of the head 90 ft. In’Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 55 years planted, it is 40 ft. high. In Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 8in., and of the head 71 ft. In Rutlandshire, at Belvoir Castle, 4 years planted, it is 20 ft. high. In Suffolk, at Finborough Hall, 100 years old, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 10 in.,and of the head 70 ft. In Worcestershire, at Hadzor House, 17 years planted, it is 32 ft. high. In Yorkshire, at Hackness, 40 years old, it is 35 ft. high. Jnglans régia in the Environs of Edinburgh. At Hopetoun House, it is 40 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 42 ft. Juglans régia South of Edinburgh. In Ayrshire, at Rozelle, it is 38 ft. high ; at Fullerton, it is 67 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft., and of the head 78 ft. In Berwickshire, at the Hirsel, 10 years planted, it is 18 ft. high. In Kirkcudbrightshire, at St. Mary’s Isle, it is 48 tt. high, diameter of the trunk 23 ft., and of the head 36 ft. In Haddingtonshire, at Tynningham, it is 46 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft. 3in., and of the top 33 ft. In Renfrewshire, at Bothwell Castle, it is 57 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 90 ft. Jiglans regia North of Edinburgh. In Aberdeenshire, at Thainston, 20 years planted, it is 15 ft. high. In Banffshire, at Gordon Castle, it is 66 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 2in., and of the head 77 ft. In Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Institution, 9 years planted, it is 16ft. high. In Forfarshire, at Monboddo, 24 years planted, it is 15ft. high. In Fifeshire, at Danibristle Park, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 53ft., and of the head 69 ft.; at Largo House, ‘it is 40 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 8in., and of the head 42 ft. In Forfarshire, at Courtachy Castle, 120 years old, diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 40ft. In Perthshire, at goemonth, 30 years planted, it is 70 ft. high. In Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, 50 years old, it is 45 ft. high. Jiglans regia in the Environs of Dublin. Inthe Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 33 years old, it is 50 ft. high ; at Cypress Grove, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 96 ft. ; at Terenure, 20 years old, it 25 ft. high. Jiglans régia South cf Dublin. In King’s County, at Charleville Forest, 45 years old, it is 50 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 8 in., and of the head 50 ft. Jiglans régia North of Dublin. In Fermanagh, at Florence Court, 50 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, jdiameter of the trunk 22 ft., and that of the top 36 ft. In Galway, at Cool, 35 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft. 4in., and of the head 50 ft. In Sligo, at Makree Castle, it is 65 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 39 ft. Jiglans régia in France. Near Paris, in the Jardin des Plantes, 60 years planted, it is 61 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. At Nantes, in the Nursery of M. De Nerriéres, 80 years old, it is 79 ft.“high, with a trunk 2 ft. in diameter. Jiuglans régia in Germany. I Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 45 years planted, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8in., and of the head 15 ft.; at Kopenzel, 30 years planted, it is 25ft. high, the diameter of the trunk l0in., and of the head 16ft.; at Hadersdorf, in the garden of "Baron Loudon, 40 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8in., and of the head 12 ft. Jiiglans régia in Russia. It is remarkable that this tree is so much injured by the climate of Odessa, as not to be considered by M. Descemet as acclimatised there; though J. nigra grows freely, and matures its fruit. Jiglans regia in Italy. In Lombardy, at Monza, 80 years planted, it is 46 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 60 ft. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, seedlings, 5s. per hundred ; transplanted plants, from 2 ft. to 5 ft. high, 25s. per hundred ; from 6 ft. to 8 ft. high, ls. each; from 10 ft. to 20 ft. high, 2s. 6d. each. Nuts, 8s. per bushel. At Bollwyller, plants are 1 franc each; at New York, 40 dollars per hundred, or 50 cents each. ¥ 2. J. ni'GRA L. The black-wooded Walnut Tree. Identification. Lin. Hort. Cliff, p. 449. ; Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p. 456. ; Michx. Arb., 1. p. 157. t. 1; Michx. ng Sylva, 1. p. 153. t. 30.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 636.; Mill. Dict., No. 2. ; Lodd. at. ed. 1836. Synonymes. ‘The black Walnut, the black Hickory Nut, N. Amer.; Noyer noir, Fr. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 1. t.1.; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, t. 30.; Jacq. Ie. Rar. 1. t. 191.; Wangh. 14386 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Amer,, | 8. £ 90; Catesb. Car., 1. t. 67.; Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 158; our ig. 1260., and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spee. Char., Sc. Leaflets, in a leaf, 13—17; cordate-acuminate, unequal at the base, serrated, somewhat downy ; lateral ones upon short petiolules. Fruit globose, roughish with minute prominent points, situated upon a short inflexible peduncle. Nut globose, somewhat compressed at the sides, ridged and furrowed. (Micha. North Amer. Sylva, i.p. 153.) A native of fertile soil in woods in North America, from New England to Florida. Introduced in 1656, and growing to the height of from 60 ft. to 100 ft.; flowering in April or May, and ripening its fruit in October. Description, §c. The black walnut, in the United States is of- ten seen from 60 ft. to 70 ft. in height, with trunks of from 3 ft. to 4ft. in diame- ter; and occasionally much higher, with trunks of from 6 ft. to 7 ft.in diameter. Ac- cording to Michaux, when it stands insu- lated, its branches ex- tend themselves ho- rizontally to a great distance, and spread into a spacious head, ? i which gives the tree a acing very majestic appear- ance. The leaves are about 18 in. in length, composed of 6, 7, or 8 pairs of opposite leaflets, with an odd one. They are acuminate, serrated, and somewhat downy; and, when bruised, they emit a strong aromatic odour. The male catkins are simple, pendulous, and cylindrical; unlike those of the hickories, which are always compound. The fruit is round, odoriferous, and of rather an uneven surface: it is sometimes 7 in. or 8 in. in circum- ference when fully grown; and it always appears at the extremity of the branches. The husk is thick, and is not, as in the hickories, divided into sections; but, when ripe, it softens and gradually decays. The nut is hard, somewhat compressed at the sides, and furrowed. The kernel is divided by firm ligneous partitions. According to Michaux, it is of a sweet and agreeable taste; but Catesby says that it is very oily and rank; and, when fallen from the tree for some months, or gathered and laid by, is only eaten by squirrels or Indians. The wood is of a dark colour, approach- ing to black. In Kentucky, the nut is nearly as large as the European wal- nut; but in Genessee, where the climate is colder, it is not above half the size. Michaux says that the differences in the moulding of the fruit are so various, as to induce Europeans to consider the variations, in this respect, as indica- ting distinct species. In England, the tree attains as great a height as in North America, but the fruit is not quite so large. In the garden at the palace at Pulham, abundance of fruit is produced every year ; and the nuts are sent to table, but scarcely considered eatable. The growth of the tree is re- markably quick, more so than that of the European walnut: the leaves come out, in a Ram in the second week of May; and, in England, about the beginning of June, before those of the common walnut. At 8 or 10 years of age, J. nigra begins to bear, and age increases its fertility. No tree will grow under its shade, and even grass is injured by it. In 40 years it will attain the height of from 50 ft. to 60 ft. Geography. This tree is found in all parts of the United States, as far 1260 CHAP. Cll. JUGLANDA CEH JU‘GLANS. 1437 north as lat. 40° 50’. It is abundant in the forests about Philadelphia; and, with the exception of the lower parts of the southern states, where the soil is too sandy, or in the swamps, where it is too wet, it is met with from Go- shen to the banks of the Mississippi, throughout an extent of 2000 miles. It grows in the forests with Gymnocladus canadénsis, Gleditschia triacan- thos, Robinia Psetid-Acacia, Morus rubra, Carya alba, Acer saccharinum, UImus rubra, and Céltis crassifolia. It is always found in good deep soil. History. The black walnut seems to have been one of the first trees that were introduced from America into Europe; having been cultivated by Trades- cant, jun., about the middle of the seventeenth century. As it ripens its nuts in this country and in France, it has been very generally introduced in artificial plantations ; and it thrives as far north as Sweden, though it will not bear fruit there. In America; Jacquin informs us, it is much planted near houses for its shade, and also for its fruit; being there, as here, considered hardier than the common walnut. Properties and Uses. The heart-wood remains sound for a long period, when exposed to heat and moisture; but the sap-wood speedily decays. When properly seasoned, the wood is strong, tough, and not liable to warp or split. It is never attacked by worms, and has a grain sufficiently fine and compact to admit of a beautiful polish. It is made into cabinet-work, used in building houses, and also split into shingles 18 in. long, and from 4 in. to 6 in. wide, which are employed instead of tiles or slates for covering houses. Its most appropriate use, however, is for furniture, which, when made from pieces selected from the upper part of the trunk, close below the first ramifi- cation, is marked by highly beautiful curlings of the grain; though for cabinet purposes it is inferior to the wood of the wild cherry. It is employed for the stocks of military muskets in America, as the wood of the common walnut is for those of Europe; but for fowling-pieces, the wood of the red maple is preferred, as being lighter. Posts made of the black walnut have been known to last in the ground undecayed for from 20 to 25 years. It makes excellent naves for wheels; and, in Philadelphia, coffins are universally made of it. It is well adapted for naval architecture, being more durable, though more brittle, than the woqd of the white oak; and not liable, like that wood, to be attacked by sea worms in warm latitudes. On the river Wa- bash, canoes are made of it, some of them 40 ft. long, and 2 ft. or 3 ft. wide, hollowed out of a single trunk, which are greatly esteemed for their strength and durability. The wood is frequently exported to Europe, in planks of 2 in. in thickness, where it is used for cabinet purposes. As compared with the wood of the European walnut, which it more nearly resembles than it does any other of the American species, it is heavier, much stronger, susceptible of a finer polish, and not so liable to be injured by worms. The husk of the fruit is used, in America, for dyeing woollen stuffs yellow. In Europe, Michaux thinks that this tree might be advantageously employed along high roads, to succeed the elm; for experience has proved, he observes, that, to insure success in the continued cultivation of either ligneous or herbaceous plants in the same soil, species of different natural orders must be made to succeed one another. Propagation and Culture. In Europe and in America, the tree is uni- versally raised from the nut, which, after being imported, aught to be sown immediately, as it seldom retains its vital power more than six months after it has ripened. Nuts of Juglans régia and J. nigra have been planted at the same time, and in the same soil; and the latter have been observed to grow more vigorously, and to attain a given height in a shorter time, than the former Michaux suggests that, by grafting the European upon the American walnut, at the height of 8 ft. or 10 ft., their respective advantages in quality of wood and fruit might be united: but we have not heard of this having been done. In Europe, as we have already observed, the black walnut is almost univer- sally raised from the nut ; and, if the nut is planted where the tree is finally to remain, it will grow up with greater vigour, and not be retarded by that 1438 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IFS check whichis always given to taprooted trees by transplant- ing. Nuts are best imported from Ame- rica packed in moist loam, or in moist moss ; and, if they should germinate be- fore their arrival, they will suffer little injury if planted im- mediately. Insects. The prin- cipal insect that at- tacks the black wal- nut in America is the Phalz‘na nedgama, or great yellow un- derwing moth. (jig. 1261.) The larva is of a dark brown, so nearly of the colour of the bark, against which it stretches it- self when it has done feeding, as hardly to bedistinguished from it. The perfect in- sect Is very beautiful ; its wings being of a bright yellow, and bright brown. (Add. and Smith, t. 88.) Statistics. Jiglans nigra in the Environs of London. At Fulham Palace, 150 years old, it is 50 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 5ft., and of the head 50 ft. (See p. 43.) At Syon, 79 ft. high; diameter of the trunk 2 ft. llin., and of the head 59ft. The trunk of a walnut tree, grown on the south side of Lake Erie, in North America, was exhibited in London in 1827. It was 12 ft. in diameter, hollowed out, and furnished as a sitting room. The tree was said to have been 150 ft. high, with branches from 2 ft. to 4ft. in diameter. The bark was | ft. thick. Jiglans nigra South of London. in Hampshire, at Testwood, 70 years old, it is 52ft. high; di- ameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 150 ft. In Wiltshire, at Bowood, 35 years planted, it. is 48 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 4in., and of the head 36 ft. Jiiglans nigra North of London, 1n Lancashire, at Latham House, 40 years planted, it is 72 ft. high; diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 2in., and of the head 24 ft. In Shropshire, at Kinlet, it is 33 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 13in., and of the head 29 ft. Jiiglans nigra in Scotland. In Cromarty, at Tulloch Castle, it is 60ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 42ft. In Fifeshire, at Donibristle Park, 14 years planted, it is 35 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 13 in., and of the head 24 ft. Jiglans nigra in Ireland. Near Dublin, at Terenure, 15 years old, it is 18 ft. high. In Limerick, at Adare, is a tree with a trunk 2 ft. in diameter. Jiglans nigra in France. At Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 50 years old, it is 60ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 5in; at Colombe, near Metz, 60 years old, it is 20ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6in., and of the head 50 ft. ; at Avranches, in the Botanic Garden, 29 years old, it is 29 {t. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 19 ft. Jiglans nigra inGerzvany. At Gottingen, inthe Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, with atrunk 1 ft.6in. in diameter. In Cassel, at Wilhelmsh@e, 60 years old, it is 12 ft. high, with a trunk 1 ft.6in. in diameter. In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden, Munich, 24 years planted, it is 20 ft. high. In Austria, near Vienna, at Kopenzel, 25 years planted, it is 16 ft. high; in Rosenthal’s Nursery, 20 years planted, it is 20 ft. high; at Hadersdorf, in the garden of Baron Loudon, 40 years slanted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 14in., and of the head 16 ft.; at Brtick on the Veytha’ 45 years planted, it is 56 ft. high. At Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6 in., and of the head 56 ft. Jiglans nigra in Italy. \n Lombardy, at Monaa, 24 years planted, itis 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trusk ft., and of the head 16 ft.; at Desio, near Milan, it is 62 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. Sin., and of the head 40 ft. Commercial Statistics. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 1s. 6d. each, and nuts 9d. per quart; at Bollwyller, | franc 50 cents ; and at New York, 374 cents. SS Yh t) SES ( 4 t, SSS ky S SSN} tty i i) Will CHAP.. CII. *JUGLANDA CER. JU‘GLANS. 1439 ¥ 3. J. ciNE‘REA L. The grey-branched Walnut Tree, or Bulter-nut. ee. see Sp. Pl., 1415. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 456. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 636. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. J. cathartica North Amer. Sylva, 1. p. 160—165. t. 31., Michx. Arb., 1. p 165. ; J. oblonga Mill. Dict., No. 3.,;Retz. Obs., 1. p.10.; Oil-nut, White Walnut, Amer. ; Noyer cendré, Fr. ; graue Walnuss, Ger. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 1. t.2.; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, t. 31.; Jacq. Ic. Rar, 1. t. 192. ; Wangh. Amer.,, t. 9. f. 21. ; and our fig, 1262. Spec. Char., §c. Petiole villous. Leaflets, in a leaf, 15—17; lanceolate, rounded at the base, serrate with shallow teeth; tomentose beneath ; lateral ones sessile. Fruit oblong-ovate, with a tapered tip, downy, covered with viscid matter in small transparent “ vesicles” {? glanded hairs], pendulous on a flexible peduncle. Nut oval, with an acuminate tip, very rough with prominent irregular ridges. (Micha. N. Amer. Syl., and Pursh.) A native of North America, near the sea coast, from Canada to Virginia, and on the Alleghany Mountains; where it flowers in April and May, and ripens its fruit in October. Introduced in 1656. Description, §c. The grey walnut, according to Michaux, is a tall tree, like Jiglans nigra; of which, notwithstanding the very different form of the fruit, we cannot help thinking it is only a variety; because it is not very readily distinguished from that species by the wood or the leaves. We speak, however, only from what we have seen in young trees in the neighbourhood of Lon- don: and this seems to be the case with young trees in America; for Michaux observes that the two species, when young, resemble each other in their foliage, and in the rapidity of their growth; but that they are distinguishable at first sight, when ar- rived at maturity. The buds of the Juglans cinérea, like those of J. nigra, are not covered by scales ; and the leaves unfold a fortnight earlier than those of the genus Carya, or hickories. The leaves are composed of seven or eight pairs of sessile leaflets, with an odd one. The leaflets are from 2 in. to 3 in in. length, serrated, and slightly downy. The male catkins are large, and cylindrical, 4in. or 5in. long, and attached to the shoots of the preceding year; differing, in this respect, from the male catkins of the Jiglans nigra, which appear at the extremity of the branches of the current year. The fertile flowers come out on the extremity of the current year’s shoots, and their stigmata are rose-coloured. The fruit is commonly single, and suspended by a thin pliable peduncle, about 3in. in length: its form is oblong-oval, without any appearance of seam. It is often 23 in. in length, and 5in. in circumference; and is covered with a viscid adhesive substance, composed of small transparent vesicles, which are not readily discovered without the aid of a glass. The nuts are hard, oblong, rounded at the base, and terminated at the summit in an acute point; the surface is very rough, and deeply and irregularly furrowed. In America, in the neighbourhood of New York, the nuts are ripe about the middle of Sep- tember, a fortnight earlier than those of the other species of walnut. The kernel is thick and oily, and soon becomes rancid; hence, doubtless, the names of butter-nut and oil-nut. In America, the tree produces the fruit in such abundance, that in some seasons a person may gather several bushels of 5B 1440 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICE'TUM. PART IIT. them ma day. It grows with equal rapidity, when young, as the J. nigra; but the trunk ramifies at a less height; and, the branches extending more hori- zoutally than those of most other trees, and spreading widely, a large and flat tufted head is formed, which gives the tree, in America, more especially in exposed situations, a most remarkable appearance. In Britain, we have scarcely seen any old trees; and, never having observed any fruit on the few of middle size which we have seen bearing this name, we have always been in doubt as to the specific difference between them and J. nigra. Geography. Jtglans cinérea is found in Upper and Lower Canada, and in the temperate regions of the United States; but not in the lower parts of the Carolinas, of Georgia, and of East Florida. It grows vigorously in Vermont, where the winter is so rigorous, that sledges are used during tour months of the year. Michaux has seen no trees of it so large as some in New Jersey, on the steep and elevated banks of the Hudson, nearly opposite to the city of New York. There the woods are thin, the soil cold, unproductive, and in- terspersed with large rocks. In the interstices of the latter, the butter-nut may be found 50 ft. high, with trunks measuring 10 ft. or 12 ft. im circum- ference at 5ft. from the ground; the roots extending horizontally, close under the surface, and with little variation in point of thickness, to the dis- tance of 40 ft. from the tree. History. J. cinérea appears to have been first sent to Europe in 1699, at which period it was cultivated by the Duchess of Beaufort; but whether in her garden at Chelsea, or in that at Badininton, we are not aware. It is said to have been grown by Miller; but, from his description of it, as having only two pairs of leaflets, we think it more likely that the plant he describes has been some other species under this name. At present, J. cinérea is not unfrequent in British and French nurseries; and nuts are annually imported by the seedsmen ; but we know of very few large trees. Properties and Uses. The wood of Jiglans cinérea is light, of a reddish colour, and of little strength; but it possesses, in common with the wood of all the species of the genera of this order, the great advantage of lasting long, and of being secure from the annoyance of worms. In America, it is never used in towns for the construction of houses; but in the country, in some districts, it is used for sleepers and sills in the framework of barns and other farm buildings. As it long resists the effects of heat and moisture, it is valued for posts and rails, and for watering and feeding-troughs for the use of cattle. Being lighter, and less liable to split, than the wood of the red maple, it is preferred to it for corn shovels and wooden dishes. Canoes and small skiffs are also made of it, and at Windsor, in Vermont, coach panels. The medicinal properties of the bark have been proved by several eminent Ame- rican physicians. An extract, or a decoction, sweetened with honey, is a sure and safe purgative, unattended, even in the most delicate constitutions, with pain or irritation. The bark is also applied to cure the toothach, and to dye wool of a dark brown colour; though, for this last purpose, it is inferior to the bark of J. nigra. If an incision is made in the trunk of the tree, in the month which precedes the unfolding of the leaves, a copious discharge of slightly sugary sap takes place, from which, by evaporation, an inferior sugar is obtained. On the whole, notwithstanding the various properties of this tree in the United States, Michaux does not think it sufficiently valuable, either in the arts or for fuel, to recommend its introduction into the forests of Europe. It should, he says, find a place only in our pleasure-grounds, Statistics. ‘In the environs of London are some trees bearing this name, in the Chelsea Botanic Garden, and at Syon and Purser’s Cross, which are from 30 ft. to40 ft. high; and in the Horticul- tural Society’s Garden there is one which, in 1854, after being 10 years planted, was from 20 ft. to 25 tt. high. In Loddiges’s arboretum, one is 16 ft. high. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is60 ft. high; diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6in.,and of the head 25 ft. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 50 pe old, it is 40 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 2ft. In Austria, at Vienna, in the park of Laxenburg, 16 years planted, it is 14 ft, high, At Briick on the Leytha, 45 years planted, it is tft. high; the diameter of the trunk Lft. 9in,, and of the head 28 ft, In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, W years planted, it is 16 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk Zin. and of the head (ft. . CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA‘CEA. CA‘RYA. 144] Genus II. ay | | CAYRYA Nuttall, Tue Carya, or Hickory Tree. Lin, Syst. Monee‘cia Tetr-Hex-andria. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. PIl., 2. p. 220. ; Lindley Nat. Syst. of Bot., p. 180. Synonymes. Jvglans sp. Lin., Willd., Michx.; Hicdrius Rafinesque ; Hickory, Amer. Derivation. ‘‘ Karua (Carya), the walnut tree: the name which the Greeks applied to Juiglans regia.” (Nuttall, Gen. N. Amer. P1., ii. p. 220.) The name of Carya was applied to the common walnut by the Greeks, in honour of Carya, daughter of Dion, king of Laconia, who was changed by Bacchus into that tree. (See Sir Wm. Chambers’s Treatise on Civil Arch., vol.i.p. 55.) Diana had the surname of Caryata fromthe town of Carya, in Laconia, where her rites were always celebrated in the open air, under the shade ofa walnut tree. (Pausanias, Lac., c. 10.) Plutarch says the name of Carya was applied to the walnut tree from the effect of the smell of its leaves on the head. (Sym., lib. ii.) Description, §c. In the general remarks on the walnuts and hickories quoted from Michaux, it was observed, that, while the hickories bore a great family resemblance to each other, yet that they differed considerably in the number and size of their leaflets, and in their fruit: but, notwithstanding this dif- ference, an extraordinary uniformity of structure pervades the timber of the whole of the hickories. “ So close an analogy exists in the wood of these trees, that, when stripped of their bark, no difference is discernible in the grain, which is coarse and open in all; nor in the colour of the heart-wood, which is uniformly reddish.” (Wichxr.) The timber of all is of great weight, strength, and tenacity; but it decays speedily when exposed to heat and moisture, and is peculiarly liable to injury from worms. It is, consequently, never used in building houses or ships; but it is found admirably adapted for the axletrees of carriages, the handles of axes, and for large screws, particularly those of bookbinders’ presses. It is also used for the backs of chairs, coach-whip handles, musket-stocks, rake teeth, flails for thrashing grain, the bows of yokes, and many similar purposes. The principal use of the hickory in the United States is, however, for forming hoops for casks; and it is the only American wood which is found perfectly fit for that purpose. ‘“ When it is considered how large a part of the productions of the United States is packed in barrels, an estimate may be formed of the necessary consumption of hoops,” and, con- sequently, of the great demand that there must exist for hickory wood. In consequence of this great demand, hickory wood is becoming scarce; _particu- larly as the shoots do not sprout a second time from the same root, and the growth of young plants is slow. In sloops and schooners,the wooden rings by which the sails are hoisted, and confined to the mast, are always of hickory. Nearly all the hickory timber is very heavy, and will produce an ardent heat while burning, and leave ‘a heavy, compact, and long-lived charcoal.” It is consequently greatly esteemed for fuel. When propagated, the nuts should, if possible, be planted where the trees are intended to remain, as most of the species have very long taproots, which are nearly destitute of fibres. This remark, however, does not apply to C. amara, which, like Juglans nigra, has abundance of fibrous roots. The pig-nut (C. porcina) and the mocker-nut (C. tomentosa) are considered to afford the best timber; and the pacane-nut (C. oliveeformis) decidedly the best fruit, though small. Michaux suggests the probability of improving it in size by grafting it on the common, or black, walnut. Nuts of most of the kinds may be had in London, at 9d. per quart ; and plants of some sorts from Is. 6d. to 2s. each. £1. C. ortvero’rmis Nutt. The olive-shaped Carya, or Pacane-nut Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl, p. 221. Synonymes. Juglans rubra Gertn. Sem., 2. p. 51., t. 89. ; J. cylindrica Lam. Encycl., N. Du Ham., 4. p. 179.; J. Pécan Mihlenb. in Nov. Act. Soc. Nat. Scrut. Berol., 3. p. 392.; J. angustifolia Az, Hort. Kew.; J. oliveférmis Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., p. 192., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 457., Miche. North Amer. Sylva, 1. p. 167., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2%. p. 636. ; Pecan-nut, Illinois Nut, Amer. ; Pécanier, Pacanus, Noyer Pécanier, Fy. 2B 2 1442 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Engravings. Gwrtn. Sem., &. t. 89.; Michx. Arb. 1. t. 3.; North Amer. Sylva, 1. t. 32.; and our fig. 1268. Spec. Char., &c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 13—15; ovate-laneeolate, serrate ; lateral ones nearly sessile, and somewhat falcate. Fruit oblong, widest above the middle. Fruit and nut each with four angles in its transverse outline. Nut in form and ? size, compared with the fruit of the olive, narrowly ellipti- cal. (Miche. N.A.S.) Native to North America, on the banks of the Ohio, Mississippi, and other rivers in Upper Louisiana; where it flowers in Apriland May. Introduced in 1766. Description. In America, this species forms a beautiful tree, with a regular trunk, reaching to the height of 60ft. or 70ft. The buds, like those of J. nigra and J. cinérea, are smooth and uncovered. The leaves are from 12 in. to 18 in. in length; the petioles are somewhat angular ; and the leaflets are sessile, and com- posed of 6 or 7 pairs, ter- minated by a petiolated odd one, which is somewhat smaller than the pair imme- diately preceding it. The leaflets, on flourishing trees, are from 2 in. to 3in. long; ovate, serrated, and re- markable for the circular form of the upper edge, while the lower one is less rounded, The main rib is not exactly in the middle of the leaflet. The nuts, which are usually abundant, are contained in a husk from 1 line to 2 lines thick, and have 4 slightly promi- nent angles, which corre- spond to the divisions of the kernel. They vary in length from lin. to l4in.; are pointed at the extremities, of a cylindrical form, and of a yellowish colour, marked at the period of perfect maturity, with blackish or purple lines. The shell is smooth and thin, but too hard to be broken by the fingers. The kernel is full, and, not being divided by ligneous partitions, is easily extracted, and of an agreeable taste. The wood is coarse-grained, and, like that of the other hickories, is heavy and compact, possessing great strength and durability. The nuts, which are very agreeable, are exported to the West Indies, and to the ports of the United States; and Michaux considers them to be more delicately flavoured than any of the nuts of Europe. There are some varieties, he says, the fruit of which is far superior to that of the European walnut. C. oliveeformis is a native of Upper Louisiana ; and it abounds on the borders of the rivers Missouri, Illinois, St. Francis, Arkansas, and Wabash. On the Ohio, it is found for 200 miles from its junc- tion with the Mississippi; higher than which it becomes rare, and is not seen beyond Louisville, nor beyond the mouth of the Great Mackakity, in lat. 42° 51”. It grows naturally in cold and wet soils. There is a swamp of 800 acres on the right bank of the Ohio, opposite to the river Cumberland, called by the French La Pacaniére, which is said to be entirely covered with it, Dumont De Courset, in his Botaniste Cultivateur (vol. vi. p. 237.), says that his brother, who had served in the army of Washington in 1782, told him that “that celebrated general had always his pockets full of these nuts, and that he was continually eating them.” There are trees in France, Michaux CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA CE. CA RYA. 1443 observes in 1819, whichhave been planted more than thirty years, but which do not yield fruit. He recommends the grafting of this species on the common walnut. In the neighbourhood of London, there are trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, upwards of 20 ft. high; and accounts have been sent us of some other trees of a greater size ; but, though we have seen some of them at Purser’s Cross and other places, we are so doubtful of their identity with the kind above described by Michaux, that we can assert nothing certain respecting them. There is a tree in the Jardin des Plantes, in Paris, which is 30 years planted, and 30 ft. high ; diame- ter of the trunk 9 in., and of the head 22 ft. #2. C.ama‘ra Nutt. The bitter-nut Carya, or Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. PI., 2. p. 222. Synonymes. Jvgians amira Miche. Arb., 1. p. 170., North Amer. Sylva, 1. p.170., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 638.; Bitter nut, White Hickory, Swamp Hickory, Amer. Engravings. Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 1. t. 33. ; and our fig. 1264. Spec. Char., &c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 7—9; ovate-oblong, acuminate, serrate with deep teeth, glabrous; lateral ones sessile. Sets of catkins in pairs. Fruit roundish-ovate, bearing, in its upper half, 4 wing-like ridges; husk thin and fleshy, softening and decaying, and never becoming ligneous, as in the other species. Nut subglobose, broader than long, tipped with a mucro. Seed bitter. (Michr. N. A. S., Pursh Fl. A. S.) A native of North Ame- rica, in dry woods in fertile soil, from New England to Maryland, on the mountains; flowering in April. Introduced in 1800. Description, §c. The bitter-nut hickory grows to a very large size in Ame- rica; Michaux having measured trees in that country 70 ft. or 80 ft. high, with trunks from 3 ft. to 4 ft. in diameter. The leaves, which unfold a fortnight * ¥ later than those of any other species, are from 12in. to 15in. in length, and nearly as much in breadth. Each leaf is composed of 3 or 4 pairs of leaflets, terminated by an odd one, which is larger than the rest. ‘“ The leaf- lets are about 6in. in length, and Jin. in breadth; sessile, oval-acuminate, deeply toothed, smooth, and of a pretty dark green. When the tree has shed its leaves, it may still be distinguished by its yellow and naked buds.” (Michz. N. Amer, Syl., 1. p.171.) |The peduncles of the barren flowers are in pairs, each supporting three flexible and pendulous catkins, which are attached to the base of the shoots of the same season; at the extremities of which are the female flowers, which are inconspicuous. The fruit is very small, and produced in great abundance. The husk, which is thin, fleshy, and surmounted on its upper half by 4 appendages in the form of wings, never becomes ligneous, like those of the other hickories, but softens and decays. The shell is smooth, white, and thin enough to be broken with the fingers; the kernel is remarkable for the deep inequalities produced on every side by its foldings. It is so harsh and bitter, that squirrels and other animals will not feed upon it while any other nut is to be found. (Michx.) The bitter-nut hickory is a native of New Jersey and the Illinois, where it grows only in spots where the 5B 3 1444 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. soil is excellent, cool, and frequently inundated by creeks and rivers. ‘It is probably because it thrives most in such situations, that it is called the swamp hickory.” (Zd.) In some parts of Pennsylvania, an oil is made from the nuts. The wood resembles that of the other species of hickory; but it is very inferior to them. There is atree of this species at Croome, in Worcester- shire, which has been 30 years planted, and is 40 ft. high. ¥ 3. C. aqua’TIca Nutt. The aquatic Carya, or Water. Bitter-nut Hickory, Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 229. Synonyme. Jiglans aquatica Michxr. Arb., 1. p. 182., North Amer. Sylva, 1. p. 174., Pursh Fl. Amer, Sept., 2. p. 638. Engravings. Michx. North Amer. Sylva, t. 34 ; and our jigs. 1265. and 1266. Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 9—11; narrowly lanceolate, serrate. Very similar to the leaves of the peach tree (Pérsica vulgaris MZ.) ; the lateral ones sessile. Fruit peduncled, ovate, with 4 rather prominent ridges at the seams of the husk. Nut broadly oval, angular, a little de- pressed at the sides, roughish, reddish. (Jichr, N. A. S., Pursh Fl. Am. S.) A native of North America, in swamps and rice fields, from South Caro- lina to Georgia; flowering in April. Introduced in 1800. Description, §c. The water bitter-nut hickory is a tree of 40 ft. or 50 ft. high, with rather slender branches. “ Its leaves are 8 in. or 9 in. long, and of a beautiful green: they are composed of 4 or 5 pairs of sessile leaflets, sur- 1265 mounted by a petiolated odd one.” (Michx.) The leaflets are serrated, long in proportion to their breadth, and very similar to the leaves of a peach tree. The husk is thin ; and the nuts are small, somewhat rough, of a reddish colour, and very tender. The kernel is in folds, and too bitter to be eatable. This species is found in the southern states, in swamps, and in the ditches which surround rice fields; it appearing to require a great deal of warmth and moisture. The wood is light, weak, and very far inferior to every other kind of hickory. There are plants in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges; and a tree at Milford, near Godalming, between 40 ft. and 50 ft. high. 4 4.C. tomentosa Nutt. The tomentose Carya, or Mocker-nut Hickory. ldentification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer, PL, 2. p. 221. Synonymes. Jugians &iba Lin, Sp. Pl, 1415., according to Willd. Sp. Pi.,in Pursh’s Flora, this is referred to J. Alba Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., C. alba Nutt.; J. &\ba Mill. Dict., No. 4., Du Rot Harb, 1. p. 533,, Kalm in Act. Holm., 1769, p.117., Wangh. Amer., 23., Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 457.; J. tomentosa Miche. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p.192., Arb., 1. p, 186., North Amer, Sylva, 1. p.176., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 637. ; hite-heart Hickory, common Hickory, Amer. ; Noyer dur, I/linois. i Engravings. Wangh, Amer,, 2, 3. t. 10, f. 22.; Michx. Arb.,1.t. 6.; North Amer. Sylva, 1. t. 35, ; and our fig.1267. Spec. Char., &c. Petiole downy beneath. Leaflets, in a leaf, 7—9; obovate- lanceolate, serrate with shallow teeth; downy and rough beneath; lateral ones sessile. Catkin very tomentose, Fruit, on some trees, globose, with depressions in the husk at the sutures; on other trees, oblong, with angles CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA CEH. CA‘RYA. 1445 “ at the sutures. Nut with 4—6 angles in its transverse outline, having a short capitate beak at the tip. Shell somewhat channeled. (AZicha. N.A.S., Pursh Fl. A.S.) A native of North America, in forests where the soil is fertile, from New England to Virginia, and on the Alleghany Moun- tains. (Pursh.) Introduced in ? 1766. Variety. ¥ C. t. 2 maxima Nutt., Sweet’s Hort. Brit., ed. 1830.— Leaflets 7 in a leaf, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, serrulate ; beneath, softly pubescen t, and of a paler colour; terminal leaflet subpetiolate. Fruit partly globose, of nearly twice the size ordinary in the species ; as large as anapple. Husk exceedingly thick. Nut quadrangular, very large, having a thick shell, and a mucro that is prominent, quadrangular, and truncate at the tip, The kind grows a few miles from Phila- delphia. (Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., ii. p. 221.) Description, §c. The mocker-nut hickory, Michaux informs us, is a tree about 60 ft. in height, and 18 in. or 20 in. in diameter, The buds of this species are large, short, of a greyish white, and very hard. In winter, they afford a character- istic by which the tree is easily dis- tinguishable from all others of the same genus. In the beginning of May, the buds swell, the external scales fall off, and theinner ones burst soon after, and dis- play the young leaf. The leaves grow so rapidly, that Michaux has seen them gain 20 inches in 18 days. “They are com- 4 posed of 4: pairs of sessile leaflets, ter minated by an odd one. The leaflets are large,ovate-acu- minate, serrate, pretty thick, and hairy underneath, as is the common petiole to which they are attached. With the first frosts, the leaves change to a beautiful yellow, and fall off soon after. The barren flowers appear on pendulous, downy, axillary catkins, Gin. or 8 in. long; the fertile flowers, which are not very con- spicuous, are of a pale rose colour, and are situated at the extremity of the young shoots.” (N. Amer. Syl., i. p. 178.) The fruit is ripe in November, and varies very much in size and shape. The shell is very thick, and ex- tremely hard ; and the kernel, which is sweet, though small, is so difficult to extract, because of the strong partitions which divide it, as to have given rise to the name of mocker nut. The trunk of the old trees is covered with a thick, hard, rugged bark ; and the wood is remarkable for its strength, tenacity, and durability. The heart-wood of the young trees is white; and hence the name of white-heart hickory, by which this tree is known in some parts of America. This tree is found principally in the forests which remain on the coast of the middle states; but it is rarely found in the Carolinas or Georgia, or north of Portsmouth, in New Hampshire. It is the only hickory which springs in the pine barrens. In these extensive tracts, the mocker-nut hickory and the 5B 4 1446 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART II]. black jack oak (Quércus nigra var. ferruginea) are the only trees to be seen. They survive the conflagrations which almost every year envelope the prairies; but their vegetation is checked by the fire, and they rarely exceed the height of 8 ft. or 10 ft. (AV. Amer. Sy/.,i. p. 177.) Of all the hickories, this species is of the slowest growth; a fact, Michaux adds, that he has proved, by planting nuts of the several species together, and comparing the length of their annual shoots. It is, also, more lable to be attacked by worms than any other kind of hickory; especially by the larva of Callidium flexudsum (fig. 1268.), which eats into the body of the tree. ¢ 5. C. ‘LBA Nutt. The white-nutted Carya, or Shell-bark Hickory. Identification... Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 221. Synonymes. Jiglans alba Miche. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 193., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p.458., and Lin. Sp. Pi, 1415., on Pursh’s citation ; J. alba ovata Marsh. Arb., 115.; J. squamdsa Micha. Arb., 1. p. 190., North Amer. Sylva, 1. p. 181.; J. compréssa Gaertn. Sem., 2. p. 51., Miihlenb. in Nov. Act. Soc. Nat. Scrut. Berol., 3. p. 390., Willd. Sp. Pi., 4. p.458.; Shag-bark Hickory, Scaly-bark Hickory, Kisky Thomas Nut, Amer. ; Noyer tendre, Illinois. Engravings. Gertn. Sem, 2. t. 19.; Pluk. Alm., t. 309. f. 2.; Michx. Arb., 1. t. 7.; N. Amer. Sylva, 1. t. 36. ; Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 148. ; our jig. 1269. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Vol. Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 5—7 ; oblong-acuminate, argutely serrate ; villous beneath ; the pair nearest to the base of the petiole rather remote from it; terminal leaflet nearly sessile. Catkin glabrous. Fruit depressedly globose, with 4 longitudinal furrows, in the line of which the husk divides into 4 valves that become wholly separate. Nut compressed, oblique, 4-angled in its transverse outline, white. Bark exfoliating in long narrow strips. (Michr. N. A.S., Pursh Fl. A. S.) A native of North America, in forests where the soil is fertile, from New England to Carolina, and throughout the Alleghany Mountains ; and flowering, in America, in April and May. Introduced in 1629. Description, §c. This species, Michaux observes, is named shell-bark, shag- bark, or scaly-bark, from the striking appearance of its outer bark, which peels off in long narrow plates, that curl up at their extremities, and only adhere in the middle. Of a all the hickories, this species grows to the greatest height, with pro- portionately the smallest diame- ter; being some- times seen 80 ft. or 90 ft. high, withatrunk clear of branches, and not more than 2 ft. in diameter for three fourths of its length. The buds are formed of scales, closely applied upon one another; the two external ones adhering, though only half the length of the bud; which disposition of the scales is peculiar to C. alba and C. suleata, and seems to indicate, according to Michaux, the exfoliating cha- racter of the epidermis of the bark. When the sap begins to ascend in the spring, the outer scales fall, and the inner ones swell, and become covered with a yellow silky down. After a fortnight, the buds attain the length of 2 in., and the young leaves are protruded. The growth of the leaves is so rapid, that in a month they attain their full length, which, in vigorous trees, is some- times above 20in. They consist of 2 pairs of leaflets, with a sessile odd one. The leaflets are very large, oval-acuminate, serrated, and slightly downy under- neath. The barren flowers, which, in the state of New York, appear from the 15th to the 20th of May, are disposed on long, glabrous, filiform, pendulous CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA‘CEA. CA‘RYA. 144.7 catkins, of which three are united on a common petiole, attached at the basis of the young shoots. ‘The fertile flowers are of a greenish hue, small, and situated at the extremity of the shoots. The fruit is ripe about the beginning of October ; and in some years it is so abundant, that several bushels may be gathered from a single tree. It is round, with four depressed seams, and averages, in general, 54 in. in circumference. The husk separates entirely from the nut; and its thickness is so disproportioned to the size of the nut, as to form a character peculiar to this species and C. suleata. The nuts are white (whence the name of C. alba), compressed at the sides, and marked by four dis- tinct angles, which correspond to the divisions of the husk. The kernel is fuller and sweeter than that of any other American walnut or hickory, except that of C. oliveeformis ; but it is inferior to the fruit of the European walnut. Though the shell is thin, it is hard, and cannot, like that of the European walnut, be crushed with the fingers. The nuts are in considerable request, both for consumption in the United States and for exportation. The Indians lay up a store of these nuts for winter, a part of which they pound in wooden mortars ; and, boiling the paste in water, they collect the oil which swims upon the surface, and use it as a seasoning to their food. The tree abounds on the shores of Lake Erie, about Geneva in Genessee, in the neighbourhood of Goshen in New Jersey, and on the banks of riversin Pennsylvania. It does not extend farther north than Portsmouth and New Hampshire; nor farther south than Goose Creek, in South Carolina. It is found in company with the swamp white oak (Quércus Prinus discolor), the red maple (A‘cer ribrum), the sweet gum (Liquidambar Styraciflua), the button-wood (Platanus occi- dentalis), and the tupelo (Nyssa bicolor). The wood, like that of C. sulcata, is strong, elastic, and tenacious, but has the defects common to all the hickories; viz. those of 1270 soon decaying, and of f being eaten up by worms. It is seldom used in con- struction, either in civil or naval architecture; but, because it splits very easily, and is very elastic, it is used for making whip handles and baskets. The whip rs handles are esteemed le i ee for their suppleness, and | ee considerable quantities of them are annually ex- ported to England. In the neighbourhood of New York and Phila- delphia, it is much used for the back bows of Windsor chairs. Mi- chaux recommends the introduction of the tree into European forests, where it should be planted in cool and humid places, analogous to those of its native habitats. In the north of Europe, he says, it could not fail of suc- a ceeding, as it securely braves the severest cold. He mentions a variety which he saw upon a farm in Seacocus, near Snake Hill, New Jersey, with fruit y PACMAN NN co Clear f He fc wu i 14458 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIi. nearly twice as large as that of the species; and having a white shell, with rounded prominences instead of angles. A century of cultivation, he says, would perhaps not advance the species generally to an equal degree of perfec- tion with this accidental variety. Fig. 1270. represents the Sphine juglandis, or Hickory Hawk Moth, which in Georgia is found on this tree. The cater- pillar is smaller than that of most of the other species, and generally is of a shaded red and yellow, though it is sometimes green. The perfect insects are brown, and resemble the English poplar hawk moth. The caterpillar buries in the ground, and varies very much as to the time in continues there: one observed by Abbott having gone into the ground in May, and reappeared in June; and another having buried itself in September, and remained in the ground till the following April. (Abbott and Smitn, Insects of Georgia.) Statistics. Near London, at Mount Grove, Hampstead, 80 years old, it is 58 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1ft. 1lin., and of the head 47 ft.; at Syon, it is 79 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. Sin., and of the head 46 ft. ; at Fulham Palace, 40 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. Gin., and of the head 20 ft. ; at Ham House, Mssex, 65 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 10in., and of the head S3ft. In Sussex, at West Dean, 20 years planted, it is 36ft. high. In Bedfordshire, at South Hill, it is 35 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 23 in., and of the head 30ft. In Cambridgeshire, at Wimpole, 100 years old, with atrunk 3 ft. in diameter. In Durham, at Southend, 15 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In ‘Worcestershire, at Croome, 15 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In Hertfordshire, at Cheshunt, 14 years old and 19 ft. high; diameter of the trunk 6 in., and that of the space covered by the branches 18 ft. In Nottinghamshire, at Nottingham, in Clumber Park, 52 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft.,and of the top 53 ft. In Scotland, in Berwickshire, at the Hirsel, 6 years planted, it is9ft. high. In Messrs. Dickson and Turnbull’s Nursery, Perth, 26 years old, it is 25 ft. high. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 50 years old, it is 70 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 5ft. llin. In Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 45 years planted, it is 35 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 3in., and of the head 25 ft. ¥ 6.C. suLca‘ta Nuit. The furrowed-frated Carya, or Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 221. Synonymes. Juglans lacinidsa Michx. Arb., 1. p.199., North Amer. Sylva, 1. p.188.; J. mucronata Micha. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 192.3; J. sulcata Willd. Arb.,154., t.7., Nov. Act. Soc. Nat. Scrut. Bevol., 3. p. 391., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.457. Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 637. ; thick Shell-bark Hickory, Springfield Nut, Gloucester Nut, Amer. Engravings. Willd. Arb.,t.7.; Michx. Arb., 1. t. 8.; North Amer, Sylva, t. 37. ; and our jig. 1271. Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 7—9; obovate-acuminate, argutely serrate; downy beneath. Fruit roundish, having 4 longitudinal ridges that extend from the tip to the middle, and 4 intervening depressions, or furrows. Husk dividing, from one extremity to the other, in the line of the furrows, into 4 equal valves. Nut subglobose, slightly compressed, having a long mucro at the tip, and a shorter stouter one at the base; yellowish. Bark exfoliating in long narrow strips. (Wiche. N.A.S., Pursh Fl. AS.) A native of North America, in fertile valleys in the Alleghany Mountains ; and flowering in April and May. Introduced in 1804. Description. Michaux says, speaking generally of the scaly-bark hick- ories, that “they exhibit many striking traits of resemblance which may warrant the grouping of them into a separate section. Besides their generic and specific characters, they possess others peculiar to themselves, by which they are so nearly related, that, were it not for some remarkable differences, they might be treated as a single species.” C. sulcata grows to the height of 80 ft., with an ample head, and a straight trunk. The bark is divided into strips, or shreds, from 1 ft. to 3 ft. long, the pieces of which, when they are ready to scale off, are warped outwards at each end, and attached only in the middle. When they fall, they are succeeded by others similarly exposed. In this species, Michaux observes, the plates of bark are narrower, more numerous, and of a lighter colour, than those of C. alba; from which differences he thought it advisable to give it the specific name of lacinidsa. The leaves vary in length from 8 in. to 20 in., and are composed of from 7 to 9 leaflets; whereas in C. Alba, the shell-bark hickory, the leaflets are invari- ably 5. The barren catkins are long, glabrous, filiform, and pendulous; 3 being united on a common petiole, attached to the basis of the young shoots. The fertile flowers appear, not very conspicuously, at the extremity of the shoots of the same spring. They are succeeded by a large oval fruit, more than 2in. long, and 4 in. or 5in. in circumference. It has four depressed CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA‘CEAR. CA‘RYA. 1449 seams, which, at complete maturity, open throughout their whole length for the escape of the nut. The shell is thick, and of a yellowish hue; while that of the C, alba is white. The wood is of the same quality as that of C. alba; it is brought to market in Philadelphia, but only im very small quantities. The Gloucester hickory, Michaux considers to be a variety of this species ; and he also mentions another, growing in the gardens of the Petit Trianon, and to which he thinks the specific name of ambigua might be given; as he is doubtful whether it is a variety or a species. In the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in the collection at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and at White Knights, there are plants marked Carya sulcata, or Juglans laciniosa, which are dis- tinguishable from all the other species of Carya, by their very large leaf- lets, which, in autumn, die off sooner than those of any of the other sorts. Nuts of this species are, in London, 1s. 6d. a quart. ¥ 7. C.rorctNna Nutt. The Pig-nut Carya, or Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 222. Synonymes. Jiglans porcina « obcordata Miche. Arb., 1. p. 206., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept , 2. p. 638., Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 167.; J. porcina var. with fruit round, and somewhat rough, Michx. North Amer. Sylva, \.p. 196. ;° J. obcordata Miihlenb. in Nov. Act. Soc. Nat. Scrut. Berol., 3. p. 392., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 458. ; Pig-nut, Hog-nut, Broom Hickory. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 1.t. 9. f.3, 4.; North Amer. Sylva, 1. t. 38. f. 3, 4.; Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 167.; and our jigs. 1272, 1273, and 1274. Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, 5—7 in a leaf, ovate-acuminate, serrate, glabrous, dotted beneath with dots of resinous matter; terminal leaflet sessile. Nut obcordate. (Willd. Sp. Pl.) Fruit round, somewhat rough. (Miche. N.A.S.) See our fig. 1272. a, and fig. 1274. a. Variety. 4 6.C. p. 2 glabra; Juglans porcina (3 fici- formis Michx. Arb., i. p. 209., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., i. p. 638. ; J. glabra Mihl.in Nov. Act. Soc. Nat., &c., wi. p- 391., Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 458. ; and our figs. 1272. 6, and 1274.6; % has the husk of the fruit shaped like “<— a small fig, instead of Betas vane 7 ~ like the species. Pursh observes of ON \\ A Ns this variety, that the inhabitants from New England to Virginia make brooms of it, by slitting the very tough wood into narrow slips, which 1450 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. finally form a very good and durable broom. The nuts, he adds, are very small, and extremely hard. Description, §c. The pig-nut hickory is a lofty tree, 70 ft. or 80 ft. high, with a trunk from 3 ft. to 4 ft. in diameter. In winter, when stripped of its leaves, it is easily known by the shoots of the preceding summer, which are 1273 brown, less than half the size of those of C. alba and C. tomentosa, and ter- minated by small oval buds. C. porcina has scaly buds, which are more than lin. in length before they unfold. The inner scales, which are large and reddish, do not fall off till the leaves are 5in. or 6in. long. The leaves generally consist of three pairs of leaflets, and an odd one. The leaflets are 4in. or 5in. long, acuminated, _ serrated, nearly sessile, and glabrous on both sides. On vigorous trees which grow in shady exposures the petiole is of a violet colour. The catkins are about 2 in. long, smooth, flexible, and pen- dulous. The female flowers are greenish, and situated at the extremity of the shoots: the fruit which succeeds them is frequently produced in pairs. The husk is thin, of a beautiful een ; and, whenripe, it opens through half its length for the passage of the nut, which is small, smooth, and very hard, on account of the thickness of the shell. The kernel is sweet, but meagre, and difficult to extract, from the firmness of the partition. These nuts, in America, are never carried to market, but serve for food for swine, racoons, and numerous squirrels which people the forests. (Miche. N. Amer. Syl.,i. p. 169.) This tree is found in the middle, western, and southern states, on the borders of swamps, and in places which are wet, without being marshy. It has been observed, that the mocker-nut is always CHAP. CII. JUGLANDA'CER. PTEROCA'RYA. 1451 found in company with the pig-nut; “but that the pig-nut does not always accompany the mocker-nut, which is satisfied with a much less substantial soil.” The wood of this tree is stronger and better than that of any other kind of hickory ; and, on account of its extreme tenacity, it is preferred to any of the other American woods for axletrees and axe-handles. For this reason, Michaux recommends its introduction into the forests of Europe, where its success, he says, would be certain. There are plants in the Hackney Arboretum. ¥ 8. C. MyRIsTICEFO’RMIS Nutt. The Nutmeg-like-fruited Carya, or Nutmeg Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. Amer. PIl., 2. p. 222. Synonyme. Jigians myristiceformis Michx. Arb., 1. p. 211., North Amer. Sylva, 1. p. 198., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 638. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 1. t. 10.; North Amer. Sylva, t. 39. ; and our fig. 1275. Spec. Char., &c. Leaflets, in a leaf, 9; ovate-acuminate, serrate, glabrous ; the terminal one nearly sessile. Fruit ovate, roughish. Nut oval, with a small point at each end, even. brown with longitudinal lines of white; in which it resembles a nutmeg, which is the seed of Myristica mos- chata ; and hence the epithet myristiceformis. A native of South Carolina. (Micha. N. A. S., Pursh Fl. Am. Sept.) Description, &c. Very little is known of this tree. Michaux described only froma branch and a handful of nuts, which were given to him by a gardener at Charleston. The leaves consist of four or six small leaflets, and an odd one; and the nuts, which are very small, smooth, and brown, streaked with white, strongly resemble a nutmeg; whence the name. The shell is so thick, that it constitutes two thirds of the } nut, which is, in consequence, very hard, and has a minute kernel, which is inferior even to that of the pig-nut. Michaux had no means of ascertaining the value of the wood; but he found the shoots of the current year extremely tough and flexible. (SyZ., i. p. 199.) This sort is not yet introduced. ¥ 9.C.microca’RPA Nutt. The small-fruited Carya, or Hickory. Identification. Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl., 2. p. 221. Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, in a leaf, about 5; oblong-lanceolate, conspicuously acuminate, argutely serrulate, glabrous ; glandular beneath; terminal one subpetiolate. Fruit subglobose. Husk thin. Nut partly quadrangular, small ; its shell rather thin, its mucro obsolete and truncate. Indigenous to the banks of the Schuylkill, in the vicinity of Philadelphia. (Nuttal/.) A large tree, with even bark. Fruit much like that of C. tomentosa, and eatable ; but very small, the nut not exceeding the size ofa nutmeg. Catkins trifid, very long, glabrous, without involucre; scales 3-parted, their lateral segments ovate, the central one linear. Anthers pilose, mostly 4, sometimes 5, sometimes 5. Female fiowers 2 or 3 together; common peduncle bracteolate. Segments of the calyx very long, and somewhat leafy. Stigma sessile, discoid, 4-lobed, somewhat rhomboidal. (Nuétai/.) Not yet introduced. ¥ 10. C.1nTEGRIFO‘LIA Spreng. The entire-leaf (let )ed Carya, or Hickory. Identification. Spreng. Syst. Veg., 3. p. 849.; Sweet Hort. Brit., ed. 1830. Synonyme. Hicorzus integrifdlius Rafinesque. Spec. Char., &c. Branchlets and petioles tomentose. Leaflets, in a leaf, about 11; lanceolate, acuminate, entire. Stamens 6—S in a flower. Nut with 4 angles in its transverse outline. (Sprengel.) Not yet introduced. App. i. Other Kinds of Carya. C. ambigua; Jiglans ambigua Miche. N. A. Syl., 190.; is a kind which Michaux found in the gardens of the Petit Trianon, where it had heen raised from American seeds. Its bark exfoliates in strips ; its leaves resemble those of C. sulcata ; and its fruit that of C. alba, but is smaller. From this description, it appears to belong-to the shell-bark hickories. C. pubéscens Lk. En.. Sweet’s Hort. Brit., ed. 1833, is a kind of which we know nothing. C. régida, J. rigida Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. The plants bearing this name in the Hackney Arboretum appear to be varieties of C. alba. Genus III. PTEROCA‘RYA Kunth. Tue Prerocarya. Lin. Syst. Monee‘cia ? Polyandria. Aden fnation. Kunth in Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 2. p. 346.; Lindley Nat. Syst. of Bot., p. 180. Synonyme. Jiglans sp, Lin. 1452 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Derivation, Pleron, a wing ; sarua, the common walnut. The fruit has wings; and, except in these, resembles that of the walnut. ¥ 1. P. cauca’stca Kunth. The Caucasian Pterocarya. Identification. Kunth in Annal. des Scien. Nat., 2. p. 346. Synonymes. Judglans pterocarpa Miche. Fi. Bor. Amer., 2. p.192., Bieb. Fl. Taur. Supp. 33. p. 622., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 455., Spreng. Syst., 3. p. 865.; Rhas obscdrum Bied. Fl. Taur.Cauc., no. 606. ; J. fraxinifdlia Lamond MS., N. Du Ham., 4p. 182.; Fraxinus levigata Hort Par. Pagravings. Our fig. 1276. from a seedling plant, and the plate of this tree in our last Volume Spec. Char., §c. Leaflets, in a leaf, about 19; ovate-oblong, acuminate, argutely serrate, glabrous; each with the lower or hinder side of its base attached to the petiole. (Lamarck MS., and Spreng. Syst. Veg., mi. p. 865.) The following description is translated from that written by Poiret, published in the Encyclopédie Métho- dique :—**A tree, about 40 ft, high, with an ample and tuft- ed head. Young branches brownish green, very smooth, glossy. Pith disposed in thin membranes, placed trans- versely, and at about a line distant from one another : J. régia has its pith arranged in a similar manner. Leaves alternate, very large, commonly having 19 leaflets each, which are oblong, denticulate with blunt teeth; have their upper surface very smooth, almost glossy, and of a beau- tiful rather dark green, their under surface paler; and | are disposed almost alternately. Buds, when bursting, of 1276 a rusty or brownish red colour. One remarkable character, and which serves to distinguish the species clearly, is, that each of the leaflets has one side of its base shorter than the other, and one of them attached, at least while the leaf is young, to the petiole. It occurs, in many in- stances, that, when the leaf gets old, the attached part of the leaflet becomes distinct from the petiole; but it is always the case that one side of the base is longer than the other. The petiole is round and very tumid at the base, smooth, and of a beautiful clear green.” This tree isa native of moist woods at the foot of Caucasus, where it was discovered by Steven, and described by him in the Mém. Soc. Nat, Cur. Mos., iii. p. 247, and iv. p. 70.; as noticed by Bieberstein in the Supplement to his Flora Taur. Cauc, quoted above. It was introduced into England as J. fraxinifolia, several years since, and there are specimens under that name in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in the collection of Messrs. Loddiges, where they form broad bushy plants, not yet more than 8 ft. or 10 ft. high. At Croome, in Wor- cestershire, there is a tree; 15 years planted, which is 25 ft. high. This species appears to have been first brought into notice by the elder Michaux, who, on his return from Persia in 1782 (see p. 1411.), introduced into France a plant from the shores of the Caspian Sea; which, ac- cording to Bosc, was the first that had ever been seen in Europe, and which still exists at Versailles, lowering there every year. It is described as growing from 20 ft. to 30 ft. high; and, though affected by frost, is yet sufficiently hardy to be classed among ornamental trees of the third rank. It is readily propagated by layers. For small gardens, and diminutive arboretums, this tree may serve very well to exemplify the Juglandacee. Care should be taken to train it to a single stem, and not to plant it in soil so rich and moist as to prevent it from ripening its wood. Perhaps, also, something might be gained in point of hardiness by grafting it upon the common walnut, either on the collar of the stock, in order to form dwarf trees, or bushes; or standard high, in order to form trees that would from the first have clear straight stems, and as they would ripen their wood better, in consequence of growing slower than low trees or bushes, so they would perhaps show blossoms and ripen fruit. Some years ago, Messrs. Booth of the Floetbeck Nurseries reintroduced this species into Britain as a new tree (see Gard, Mag., vol. xi. p. 207.), under the name of Ptero- carya caucasica, being not aware of its identity with Juglans /raxinifolia. Plants, in London, are 2s. 6d. each; and at Bollwyller, 3 francs. CHAP. CIE. SALICA CEA. SA‘LIX. 1453 CHAP. CIIL OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER SALICA‘CEX. Au the plants of this order are ligneous, and included in the genera Salix L. and Populus L., which agree in having the flowers unisexual, and those of the two sexes situated upon distinct plants, disposed in catkins, and indi- vidually subtended in the catkins by a bractea, termed a scale by many botanical authors ; in the seeds being contained in a capsule of one cell and two valves, and each seed bearing a tuft of longish white hairs; and in the leaves having stipules. The points of structure in which the genera differ will be found in the following characters; the essential distinction being in the number of stamens :— Sa‘trx L. Bractea to the flower of each sex entire. Male flower consisting of 1—5 stamens, more in a few species, and of one or more glands inserted contiguously to the stamens. Female flower consisting of a pistil that is stalked or sessile, or nearly sessile; and one or more glands inserted con- tiguously to it. Leaves, in most, with the disk more or less lanceolate. ( Smith Engl. Fl., and observation. ) Po’putus L. Bractea to the flower of each sex laciniated in its terminal edge. Male flower consisting of a calyx, and 8 stamens at fewest; in many instances, many more. Female flower consisting of a calyx and a pistil, Leaves with the disk more or less oblate ; and the petiole, in most, compressed in the part adjoining the disk. (7. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ, Iil., and observation.) Consistently with Dr. Lindley’s definition of a catkin, given in his Intro- duction to Botany, ed. 2., what, in the genus Salix, has been usually termed the scale or the calyx, and by Bor rer, in the Supplement to Enghsh Botany, the calyx scale, is here denominated a bractea ; and what used to be called the nectary is, agreeably with Dr. Lindley’s definition, in his Synopsis of the British Flora, here termed a gland. LOE SA‘LIX L. Tue Wittow. Lin. Syst. Dice’cia Didndria. Identification. Lin. Gen., 514. ; Juss., 408. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., vol. 31.; Fl. Br., 1039.; Tourn., t. 364. ; Lam., t. 802. ; Gartn., t 90. Synonymes. Hiarab, Hebrew ; Itea, Gr.; Salix, Lat.; Saule, Fr.; Weide and Felber. Ger, ; salcio, Ital.; Sauze, Span.; Wide, Swed. ; Wilge, "Flem. 2 Withig, Anglo-Sax.; Willow, Withy, Sal- low, Osier, Engi. ; Saugh, Scotch. Derivation. From sal, near, and /¢s, water, Celtic ; in reference to its general habitat. According to others, from salire, to leap ; on account of the extraordinary rapidity of its growth. Description, §c. Trees and shrubs, mostly the latter, varying from 2 in. or 31n., to 50 ft., 60 ft., and even to 80 ft. or 90 ft. in height, The branches are round and flexible. Leaves simple, undivided, stalked, generally alter nate, deciduous. Stipules in pairs at the base of the foctstalks, very variable in size, deciduous. The leaves are arranged spirally on the branches ; ; those on which 3 complete the spiral have the epithet tripla applied to them; those which have 4, tétrapla, &c. In a very few species only are the leaves placed opposite, and not in a spirai order. In by far the ereater number they are dis- posed in a hexaplous order. (Walker.) Catkins early, erect or drooping, 1454 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. either from the same buds as the leaves, or, more commonly, from different ones. Their florets are almost invariably separated, being all barren on one plant, and fertile on another of the same species. The orowth of the dwarfest species, such as S. herbicea, is slow, and, in its native habitat, not above lin. a year, and often not so much; that of the larger shrubs, in ‘their native habitats, varies from 5 in. or 6 in. to as many feet, especially when the plants are young, or newly cut down. The growth of some of the kinds cultivated for basket-making or hoops, in good soil, when cut down every year or every two years, is often from 8 ft. to "12 ft. ina single season. The growth of the tree ‘kinds, more especially of S. alba and 8. Russellidna, is equally rapid when young; so that in ten years, in the climate of London, in suitable soil, and within reach of w ater, these kinds will attain the height of 50 ft. or 60 ft. The branches of most of the tree kinds have an upward direction, and have a flame-like motion in the wind, as in S. alba; but in others they are spreading, as in S. caprea; and, in one instance, drooping in a very decided manner, as in S. babylénica. Anomalies in the Flowers. The flowers have been observed in various cases of anomaly, as to the manner in which they are disposed, or as to the con- stituent parts of themselves. A collection of cases and instances is here presented. Male flowers and female ones have been observed to occur in the same catkin in the following instances :— S. Hoppedna willd., as noticed in Willd. Sp. Pl., in Koch’s Comm. and in Smith's Engl. Fl. ; S. undulata Ehrh., or else S. No. 37. of Treviranus’s Obs. Bot. ; S. mirabilis Hosts Sal. Austr., i. t..40 and S. cinérea, S. aurita, and S. aquatica, as noticed in Engl. Fi. Koch has noticed (Comm.) two instances under his S. cinérea, which is more com- prehensive than that of Hngl. Fl. ; S. caprea, as noticed by Koch, and taking the species as he views it; S. Humboldtidna, as noticed in Koch Comm.; S. tenuiflora, as noticed in Hos?’s Fl. Austr., 1. p. 633.; and S. Forbydna, as no- ticed in Engl. Fl. The following cases are similar to the above, but some of the flowers are in a monstrous state : — S. cinérea, as noticed in Engl. FI. ; S. aquatica, as noticed in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 118.; and S. montana Host Sal. Austr., i.t.73. The appearance of stamens being changed into pistils has cen observed in the following species :— S. netmapr nn L., as noticed in Koch’s Comm. ; S. Crowedna, as elucidated in Sal. Wob.; S. polymérpha of Host’s Sal. Austr., as shown there; ; S. oleifolia Sm., as noteed in Engl. FI. ; and S. bicolor Lhrh., as cited by Borr. in Engl. Bot. Suppl. S. Hoppedna, besides having the majority of its catkins constituted partly of male flowers and partly of female ones, has, in some instances, in the upper flowers of a catkin, the middle one of ‘the three stamens of a flower changed into a perfect ovary; and, hence, the flower seems as if comprising two stamens and an ovary. (Koch's Comm.) Smith has noticed what may be a distinct case ; viz. that in S. fragilis the stamens are not unfrequently accompanied by an imperfect pistil. (BE ngl. Fl.) The combination of the filaments, in some kinds, is a relative subject. Mr. Borrer considers the instance observed in S. Crowedna a monstrosity. (Hugl. Bot. Suppl., t. 2655.) He adds that the stamens “ are represented as changing into ” ovaries, “as those of S. bicolor Ehrh., and of some of the common : sallows, have been observed to do.” It is likely that Mr. Borrer would apply the same remark to every instance of the filaments occurring in a state of combination. The following is a list of kinds in which the filaments have been observed in this state ; and the practical cul- tivator may instruct himself by investigating, relatively to the above remark, as many of the following species as may come under his notice when in flower: — S. rubra Huds., noticed in Lng. Fl.; S.céncolor of Host’s Sal, Austr. (whether this be the « same as the S. rabra Huds. ., as the synonyme cited under it indicates, or diffe eld, S. Crowedna in Eng. Fl.; 8. riparia, as shown in Host’s Sal. Austr., i. t. 58.3 8. linearis Forbes, as depicted in Sal. Wob.; 8S. ripen of rtd a Sal. Austr., 1. t. 56., as shown there; S. parvi- fora Thid., i. t.49.; SS. discolor Ibid., i. t. 60.; S montana Jdid., i, t. 73. f.4.; 8. lanes De as shown in 7 ng. "Bot. Suppl. ; and S. cladostémma of CHAP. CII} SALICA CE. ° SA‘LIX. 1455 Hayne Dendr., as cited in Kock Comm. It seems that Koch (Comm.) and Lindley (Synops. Brit. F/.) view the kinds of the group Purpureze which have only | stamen to a flower, as having that stamen constituted of 2 com- bined. Besides the kinds of that group treated of in our work, exclusively of S. rubra, which may be examined as to the testing of this view, S. oppositi- folia of Host’s Sal. Austr., i. t. 38.; S. austriaca Jbid., i. t. 64.; S. montana Tbid., i. t. 73. f. 5.; and S. monandra Jéid., 1. t. '71., may also be inspected. The Sexes. Botanists seem to differ in opinion, as to the influence which the sex has upon the character or appearance of the plants. Dr. Walker says that “the male and female, of the same species, often differ remarkably from each other in their foliage ;” and he instances the S. alba Z., in the female of which, he says, “the leaves are much larger, greener, and not so white silvery, and pubescent, as those of the male. This makes the difference in their aspect so great, he says, that, when standing together, they might, at first view, be presumed to be different species. In general,” he adds, “the female of most plants is of more vigorous growth, of larger size, and less brittle, than the male; and,” therefore, “the female ought always to be preferred when the species is to be cultivated for economical purposes that require strength ; and the male for those which require delicacy.” (Essays, p.420.) Sir J. E. Smith is of a very different opinion from Dr. Walker, asserting that, between a male and a female plant of the same species, “ there is not the slightest possible dif- ference in the character or appearance of the two individuals, in any other respect ” than in their flowers. (ng. Flor., vol. iv. p. 163.) Most other botanists seem to incline more to the opinion of Dr. Walker, than to that of Sir J. E. Smith (see Desfontaines’s Histoire, &c., vol. ii. p. 460.; N. Du Ham., vol. iii. p. 104., &c.,) ; and it is only necessary to turn over the figures of the splendid work of Host, in which engravings, a foot or two in length, are given of the male and female of every species, to be convinced that the view taken by Dr. Walker is correct. The importance, then, of knowing to what sex any species of willow belongs that we intend to cultivate for use is obvious. It appears, also, from Dr. Host’s work, that the colour of the young wood, in the one sex, often differs from that of the other ; for example, the young shoots of S. alba, female, are not only stronger, and the leaves broader, than those of the male, but the bark is of a dark red ; while the young wood of the male is of a whitish green. Hybrids. The production of hybrids in this genus was observed by Sco- poli in 1760, and has since been confirmed or admitted by most other bota- nists. “The great number of hybrids in this genus,’”’ Kech observes, “ no one can deny.” (p.9.) Sir J. E. Smith, however, formed quite a different opinion. During the thirty years that he studied the willows in Mr. Crowe’s garden, along with that botanist, ‘‘ seedlings innumerable,” he says, “ springing up all over the ground, were never destroyed till their species were de- termined, and the immutability of each verified by our joint inspection. This was the more material, to set aside the gratuitous suppositions of the mixture of species, or the production of new or hybrid ones, of which, no more than of any change in established species, I have never met with an instance. Strange alterations in the shapes and sizes of leaves, and their stipules, have indeed, been seen on young radical shoots, from a tree or bush that has been felled; but not more than usually happens in poplars, limes, elms, and others.” (Lng. Fl., iv. p. 165.) It is much to be wished that some cultivator of willows would endeavour to originate, scientifically, some hybrids between species with opposite characters of foliage, which would set this question at rest. ‘Geography. The willows are chiefly natives of the colder parts of the temperate regions of the northern hemisphere. They are generally found in cold moist soil, or by water; the trees on plains, and the creeping or trailing sort on heaths and mountains. A few species are natives of the arctic circle ; and S. herbacea and S. arctica approach nearer to the pole than any other lig- neous plants. S. babylonica is a native of Armenia, and also of China and 5 C 1456 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. . PART 111. Japan; and Royle mentions several species as indigenous both to the lowlands and mountainous regions of Northern India. S. pedicellata Desf. and S. baby- lonica are found wild in the north of Africa; and 8. Humboldtidza and S. Bon- plandidna on the mountains of Peru and Columbia. The species indigenous to North America are not very numerous; but Pursh has described 37 sorts as either wild or in a state of cultivation there. The number of species in different countries, however, cannot at present be determined, with anything like accuracy, since what are considered as species by some botanists are looked upon as only varieties by others. Thus Schleicher finds 119 species within the narrow limits of Switzerland; Host, 60 species natives of Austria ; and Smith, and other British botanists, 71 species indigenous to Britain, Koch, however, the latest, and, as appears to us, the most judicious, writer on the genus Salix, considers that all the alleged species, natives of Europe, may be reduced to 48. Perhaps, in addition to these, there may be a dozen natives of North America which are not natives of Europe; and half that number natives of Asia. Of 182 species described by botanists, Koch observes, 17 only are extra-European. . History. Theophrastus and Pliny speak of different sorts of willows; the latter describing 8 species, as among the most useful of aquatic trees, not even excepting the poplar and the alder. The willow, Pliny says, furnishes long props for supporting vines, and the bark may be employed for tying up the shoots; and the young shoots, he adds, are much employed in basket-making. The kinds which the Romans used for this purpose appear, from Pliny’s descriptions, to have been the S. alba, S. vitellina, §. viminalis, and the S. ame- rina of Pliny and Dalechamp, which was probably, as Dr. Walker thinks, the white willow of Theophrastus, and is certainly the S. decipiens LZ. These kinds formed the osier holts of the Romans, and are still those principally cultivated for basket-making, throughout Europe and North America, in the present day. Among modern botanists, the Bauhins, in 1650, first began to distinguish willows by their magnitude, the shape of their leaves, and by the nature of their flowers and fruit: and these authors were also the first to recognise in each species a fertile and an unfertile individual; and, with Tragus, to assert that willows could be propagated from seed, like other plants ; a fact that had been denied since the days of Aristotle. Scopoli, in his Flora Carniolica, published in 1760, relates that he had often observed female willows fecundated by males which are accounted of a different species ; and, if this observation is correct, it will help to account for the great number of kinds which compose this genus. The scientific botanical history of the wil- low may be considered as commencing with Ray’s Synopsis, in 1660, in which he describes 10 species as growing in the neighbourhood of Cambridge. Lin- nus, in 1737, described, in the Flora Lapponica, 19 species, chiefly alpine kinds; and in the second edition of his Species Plantarum, published in 1753, 31 species. Haller, in 1758, described 21 species as natives of Switzerland ; and Villars, in 1789, 30 species, as natives of Dauphiné. Willdenow, in his edition of Linnzus’s Species Plantarum, published in 1797, describes 116 species. Smith, in Rees’s Cyclopedia, published in 1819, describes 14:1 species; to which Willdenow and other botanists have since added, according to Koch, 41 species more, making in all 182; adding to these Schleicher’s 119 new species, the total number is 254! In 1785, Hoffman published the first fasciculus of his elaborate History of Willows, the last fasciculus of which came out in 1791 ; but the work was never completed. In so far as it goes, it is a splendid work ; and one which can scarcely be surpassed either for accuracy or beauty. In 1828, Professor Koch, director of the Botanic garden at Erlangen, published his De Salicibus Europais Commentatio, an admirable work, of which a more particular account will be given hereafter ; in which he has reduced all the European sorts, amounting, as we have just seen, to 237 (17 of the 254 being extra-European), to 48 species, belonging to 10 groups. Subsequently to the appearance of Koch’s work, Dr. Host, director of the Flora Austriaca Bo- tanie Garden at Vienna, published his Sata ; of which only the first volume CHAP. CIII. SALICA CE. SA‘LIX. 1457 appeared before the author’s death. This volume is limited to figuring and describing the willows of Austria, amounting to 60 sorts; of which engravings are given of both sexes, on extra-large folio plates: the specimens being of the natural size, and mostly from 1 ft. 6in. to 2ft. in length; exhibiting both sexes when in flower, when the leaves are fully expanded, and the female cat- kins matured. This is indeed a splendid work, and only equalled by the small portion which appeared of the Historia Salicum of Hoffmann, before men- tioned. A great drawback, however, to the utility of Host’s work is, that the author has given new names to most of his sorts, and has identified but a very few of them with the kinds described by other botanists. In 1829, His Grace the Duke of Bedford had printed, for private circula- tion, the Salictum Woburnense, in which 160 species are figured and described ; all of which, with the exception of a very few, were at that time alive in the salictum at Woburn. The engravings are small, but good; the descriptions are chiefly taken from Smith, but are partly original, by Mr. Forbes, the Duke of Bedford’s gardener. “We have in the Salictum Woburnense,” Sir W. J. Hooker observes, “a standard set of figures of all the British, amongst many exotic, species; which, together with those of the English Botany, do, it must be confessed, give to the British naturalist an advantage over all that Con- tinental authors have published on the subject; and to them I refer in every instance, and with great satisfaction. The arrangement of the species in the Salictum is due to the botanical skill and knowledge of Mr. Forbes, head gardener at Woburn, which His Grace has fully acknowledged; and _ that department does him great credit.” (Br. Fi., 1. p. 416.) In 1831, Sir W. J. Hooker, in the second edition of his British Flora, had, with the aid of Mr. Borrer, arranged the British species in 18 groups, and enumerated under these 68 species, considered by him and others as indi- genous; which, in the third edition of the British Flora, published in 1835, were increased to 71. In the same year (1835), Dr. Lindley adopted the system of Koch in his Synopsis of the British Flora, 2d edit., and reduced the 71 species of Smith and others to 28 species. The willows of North America wete, as far as they were known in 1814, described by Pursh, with the assistance of Mr. G. Anderson, who had in cul- tivation several rare species from that country ; and some species have subse- quently been added by Nuttall. Since then, Dr. Barratt of Middletown, Connecticut, has undertaken to describe all the willows grown in America, whether indigenous or exotic, amounting to 100, a conspectus of which he has sent to Sir W. J. Hooker, arranged in 9 groups, chiefly the same as those of Mr. Borrer. Cuttings of most of these 100 sorts have been received by the Duke of Bedford, and planted in his salictum at Woburn, where many of them are alive. Some other particulars respecting them will be found in the Com- panion to the Botanical Magazine, vol. 1. p.17. As Dr. Barratt’s descriptions must necessarily, in great part, be taken from dried specimens, it appears to us very doubtful how far they will be of use to the European botanist; but there can be no doubt as to the benefit which will result from the introduc- tion of all these sorts into British gardens, because there they may be com- pared in a living state with the kinds we already possess. Lightfoot, in his Flora Scotica, paid considerable attention to willows; but, according to Sir J. E. Smith, “he laboured at the subject with hesitation and mistrust, from an opinion of the species being confounded by cross-impreg- nation.” Lightfoot, and his contemporary Hudson, therefore, Sir James adds, have hardly enumerated a fourth part of the native willows of our island. The cultivation of willows, with a view to the determination of their specific characters, was, according to Sir J. E. Smith, first taken up with vigour and effect by James Crowe, Esq., F.L.S., of Lakenham, near Norwich, “a most excellent British botanist,” about the end of the last century; and Sir James E, Smith, writing in 1828, says that he had laboured full 30 years in the study of willows in Mr. Crowe’s garden, which contained all the sorts that could then be procured in any part of Britain. (2ees’s Cycl.) Mr. George 5C 2 1458 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Itt, Anderson, F.L.S., had at that time a collection at West Ham, in Essex, which he was studying for the same purpose; as had Edward Forster, Esq., at Walthamstow, and which has since been removed to Woodford, in Essex ; and W. Borrer, Esq., at Henfield, in Sussex. At Lewes, in the same county, Mr. Woollgar had extensive willow grounds, studied the species very assidu- ously, and communicated several facts to Sir J. E. Smith. Subsequently, a collection was made by His Grace the Duke of Bedford at Woburn, which appears to have been the most extensive till then made in England; and the next greatest number of sorts is in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, at Hackney. In all these salictums, we are informed by those who have examined them, the plants were placed too closely together to attain their characteristic form and size. At Woburn, the plants were, till 1836, crowded together in a very limited space, which necessarily prevented their habits from being properly studied; but they have since been transplanted, and allowed more room; though they are not, even now, as it appears to us, in a situation either sufficiently large, or adequately exposed to the influence of the sun and the air. A few species of willows have attained the size of trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; but, as far as we are aware, there is no extensive collection of full-grown willows any where either in Britain or on the Continent. Most of the kinds in the Woburn salictum are in the arboretum at Flitwick House, at Goldworth, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s, Hackney; and we believe, also, that there are excellent collections in the principal botanic gardens, more especially in that of Edinburgh. The Duke of Bedford, indeed, has liberally contributed cuttings from his coilection at Woburn to all who have applied for them; so that, if willows are not in future extensively cultivated, and properly studied, it will not be for want of plants, but from the cultivators not allowing them sufficient room to attain their natural size and habits. On the Continent, the best collections are in Germany, and principally, we believe, at Erlangen, under the direction of Koch. Dr. Host is said to have cultivated upwards of 300 sorts in the botanic garden under his care at Vienna; and there are good collections at Gottingen, Bremen, and Berlin. In an economical point of view, scarcely anything was added to our know- ledge of the culture and uses of the willow since the time of the Romans ; till the slight notices of the uses of willows given by Ray, and afterwards by. Evelyn. The first systematic essay on the subject appears to have been written by Dr. Walker, about the latter end of the last century, though not published till 1812. Itis entitled Salicetum; or, the Botanical History and Cultivation of Willows ; and it is contained in his volume of Essays, p.403 — 469. Here 22 species are described,. and an account is given of their uses and mode of cultivation. All these species, and various others, which are promised to be described in a future volume, were cultivated by the author in his garden at Collinton, near Edinburgh. Salices, &c., by Dr. Wade, was published in 1811, and contains descriptions of most of the European species at that time known, with directions for their propagation and culture. Willows for basket-making and hoops were principally imported from Holland and France, till towards the commencement of the present century ; when our exclusion from the Continent, in consequence of the continued war, led to the formation of plantations at home. The Society of Arts, directing their attention to the subject, have, at various times, offered premiums for the cultivation of willows; and in their J'’ransactions for 1801, 1804, and 1805, as well as in previous and subsequent volumes, will be found accounts of plant- ations made for which premiums were awarded. In England, the principal of these plantations were made by Arthur Borron of Warrington, in Lan- cashire; Mr. Wade of Suffolk; and Mr. Phillips and Mr, Bull of Ely: and, in Seotland, by Mr. Shirreff, at Captainhead, near Haddington. The principal plantations of willows for basket-making, in every country, are made along the banks of rivers and streams; and, in England, those on the CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEE. ‘SA‘LIX. L459 Thames and the Cam are the most celebrated. In both these rivers, and in some others, small islands are frequently planted entirely with willows, and are called osier holts. There are many such islands in the Thames, between London and Reading. The most extensive willow plantations in fields are in the fenny districts of Cambridgeshire and Huntingdonshire ; and, perhaps, the largest plantation in England is that of Mr. Adnam, near Reading. The principal market for basket willows is London; but they are in demand, more or less, in every town in the country. The willow is frequently cultivated as a pollard, the lop being valuable for fence-wood, poles, hurdles, and fuel. It is sometimes, also, cultivated as a timber tree; but, as an ornamental tree or shrub, it may be considered to be in a great measure neglected. Properties and Uses. The importance of the willow to man has been re- cognised from the earliest ages; and ropes and baskets made from willow twigs were probably among the very first of human manufactures, in countries where these trees abound. The Romans used the twigs for binding their vines and tying their reeds in bundles, and made all sorts of baskets of them. A crop of willows was considered so valuable in the time of Cato, that he ranks the salictum, or willow field, next in value to the vineyard and the garden. In modern times, “the many important uses,” Sir W. J. Hooker observes, “rendered to man by the different species of willow and osier, serve to rank them among the first in our list of economical plants.” In a state of nature, the willow furnishes food by its leaves to the larvee of moths, gnats, and certain other insects; and, by its flowers, to the honey-bee. Its wood, also, is preferred to most others by the beaver. The leaves and young shoots are wholesome and nourishing to cattle; and in some northern countries they are collected green, and then dried and stacked for that purpose. In France, those of S. caprea, whether in a green or dried state, are considered the very best food for cows and goats ; and horses, in some places, are fed entirely on them from the end of August till November. Horses so fed, it is stated, will travel 20 leagues a day without being fatigued. (Bosc.) In the north of Sweden and Norway, and in Lapland, the inner bark is kilndried and ground, for the purpose of mixing with oatmeal in years of scarcity. Ina rude state of civilisation, the twigs of the willow were used in constructing houses, house- hold utensils, panniers, the harness of horses and cattle, and for various pur- poses connected with boats and fishing. The twigs are still very generally applied, in Russia and Sweden, to all these uses; and Dr. Walker relates that he has ridden in the Hebrides witha bridle made of twisted willow twigs, and lain all night at anchor with a cable made of the same material. The bark of the trunks of young trees is used generally, throughout the north of Europe, for the same purposes as that of the lime tree (See p. 368.) ; and in Tartary, it is said, it is macerated, and the fibre, when separated, spun into threads, from which cloth is woven. The bark of the willow, and also the leaves, are astringent; and the bark of most sorts may be employed in tanning: that of S. caprea is used, both for tan- ning and dyeing black, in Sweden, the north of Scotland, and Switzerland. ( Walker.) A substance called salicine has been extracted from the bark of S. Russellidna, S. Helix, and some other kinds of willow, which Professor Burnet states to have been “ proved to be equally efficient with the Peruvian bark ;”’ and he remarks on the wise provision of Providence, in placing the remedy for agues, and other low fevers, exactly in those moist marshy situations where these diseases are most prevalent. (See Burnet’s Inaugural Address to tie Me- dico-Botanical Society, February, 1831, p. 12.) This new principle was first discovered by M. Leroux; and M. Majendie states that he has known three doses of 6 grains each stop a fever; which is nearly the same quantity as would be required for the same purpose of sulphate of quinine. (Annales de Chime, tom. xliil. p. 440., as quoted in Brande’s Journal tor 1831.) Salicine is in the form of very fine nacreous whitish crystals, perfectly soluble in water or alcohol. It is very bitter, and partakes something of the colour of willow bark. The process for obtaining it is rather long; and it requires about 3 lb. 5c 3 1460 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. of willow bark, when dried and pulverised, to yield 1 0z. of salicine. (Jbid.) The wood of the willow is soft, smooth, and light: that of the Salix ciprea is heavier than that of any other species of the genus, weighing, when dry, 41 Ib. 6 oz. per cubic foot, and losing a twelfth part of its bulk in drying; that of Salix alba weighs 27 lb. 6 oz. per cubic foot when dry, and loses, in drying, somewhat more than a sixth part of its bulk. In Pliny’s time, willow wood was In request for the fabrication of shields, on account of its lightness; and in the present day, it is, for the same reason, preferred for making cutting-boards tor the use of shoemakers and tailors. It is also used for whetting the fine steel instruments of cork-cutters, and other mechanics. It is in demand for turnery, and for shoes, shoemakers’ lasts, and toys; for dyeing black, in imitation of ebony, as it takes a fine polish; and for a great variety of minor purposes. The wood of the larger trees, such as S. Alba and 8. Russellidza, is sawn into boards for flooring, and sometimes for rafters; in which last situation, when kept dry and ventilated, it has been known to last upwards of a century. The straight stems of young trees, when split in two, make excellent styles for field ladders, on account of their lightness. The boards are well adapted for lining waggons and carts, particularly such as are intended for coals or stones, or any hard material; as willow wood, like other soft woods, is by no means liable to splinter, from the blow of any hard angular material. It is also valued for the boards of the paddles of steam-vessels, and for the strouds of water-wheels, as it wears in water better than any other kind of wood. The red-wood willow, or stag’s-head osier (S. fragilis), according to Matthew, produces timber supe- rior to that of S. alba, or of any other tree willow. It is much used in Scotland for building small vessels; and especially for fast-sailing sloops of war, by reason of its lightness, pliancy, elasticity, and toughness. The wood, when dry, is easily known from that of all other willows, by its being of a salmon colour; on which account it is sometimes used in cabinet-making and for children’s toys, “ Formerly,” says Matthew, “before the introduction of iron hoops for cart wheels, the external rim, or felloe, was made of this willow; and when new, the cart or wain was drawn along a road covered with hard small gravel (and, in preference, gravel somewhat angular) ; by which means the felloe shod itself with stone, and thus became capable of enduring the friction of the road for a long time, the toughness and elasticity of the willow retaining the gravel till the stone was worn away. Under much exposure to blows and friction, this willow outlasts every other house timber. When recently cut, the matured wood is slightly reddish, and the sap-wood white. When exposed to the air, and gradually dried, both are of salmon colour, and scarcely dis- tinguishable from each other.” (On Nav. Timb., p. 63.) S. Russellidna being very nearly allied to S. fragilis, its wood has, probably, the same character- istics. The longer shoots and branches of the tree willows are made into poles for fencing, hop-poles, props for vines and other purposes: and, when forked at one end, into props for supporting lines for clothes. They are also much used for the handles of hay-rakes, and other light agricultural imple- ments; and they are split, and made into hurdles, crates, and hampers ; and, when interwoven with the smaller branches, into racks, or cradles, for the hay and straw given to cattle in the fields, or in feeding-yards. The smaller rods, with or without the bark on, are manufactured into various kinds of baskets, for domestic use; and, split up into two, four, or more pieces, for making lighter and ornamental articles, such as work-baskets, ladies’ reticules, &c. [tis a remarkable fact, that basket-making was one of the few manufactures in which the ancient Britons excelled in the times of the Romans. These baskets, or bascaudz, as they are called by Martial, are said to have been of very elegant workmanship, and to have borne a high price. (See Encyc. Brit., art. Basket-making.) At Caen, in France, hats are manufactured from strips or shavings of the wood of the S. alba, in the same manner as they are manufactured in Switzerland from shavings of the wood of Daphne Laureola ; and as they were, some years ago, in Essex, from the woodof Populus fastigiata. Branches of two or three years’ growth are taken and cut up into thin slices CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEA. | SA‘LIX. 1461 with an instrument called a shave, and afterwards divided into ribands by a steel comb with sharp teeth. Similar willow hats were formerly manufac- tured in England, and sheets of what is called willow, which is a kind of stuff woven with fine strips of the wood and afterwards stiffened, are still in common use for the framework of bonnets ; and, when covered with felt, for light, cheap, summer hats. This stuff is chiefly manufactured by the weavers at Spitalfields, where one set of persons cut the willows into thin strips, and others weave these strips into sheets. The downy substance which envelopes the seeds is used by some kinds of birds to line their nests; and by man, occasionally, as a substitute for cotton, in stuffing mattresses, chair cushions, and for other similar pur- poses. In many parts of Germany, it is collected for making wadding for lining ladies’ winter dresses; and a coarse paper may be formed of it. The shoots of willows of certain vigorous-growing kinds, when cut down to the ground, produce, in two years, rods which admit of being split in two for hoops for barrels; while others, in one year, produce shoots more or less robust, and of different degrees of length, which are used, with or without their bark on, for all the different kinds of basket-making and wickerwork. This last application, indeed, is by far the most general purpose to which the willow is applied. In the neighbourhood of London, the market-gardeners use the smaller shoots of 7’. decipiens for tying up broccoli, coleworts, and other vege- tables sent to market in bundles ; and, both in Britain and on the Continent, the smaller shoots of willows are used for tying the branches of trees to walls or espaliers, for tying up standard trees and shrubs into shape, for making skeleton frames on which to train plants in pots, for tying bundles and pack- ages, and for a thousand other purposes which are familiar to every gardener, or will readily occur to him in practice. The lop of willows, and all the branches or old trunks which can be applied to no other useful purpose, make a most agreeable fuel, producing, when dry, a clear fire with little smoke ; but, when the wood is moist, it is apt to crack. In the time of Evelyn, willow wood appears to have been that principally used in the manufacture of char- coal, both for smelting iron, and for gunpowder; but, for the former purpose, it has long given way to the coke of mineral coal. It is still in request for gunpowder, on account of its taking fire readily, and is esteemed by painters for their crayons. The uses of the entire plant are various. Almost all the species being aquatics, and of rapid and vigorous growth, they are peculiarly fitted for planting on the banks of rivers and streams, for restraining their encroach- ments, and retaining the soil in its place. Various other trees and shrubs, from being also aquatics, and having numerous roots, are, no doubt, adapted for this purpose, such as the alder; but the willow has this great advantage, that it grows readily by cuttings, and, theretore, does not require the soil to be dis- turbed by the operation of planting. As coppice-wood, to be cut down every six or eight years, S. caprea and its numerous varieties are valuable plants ; few others producing so great a bulk of hoops, poles, and faggot-wood in so short a time, in a cold, moist, undrained soil. S. alba is also an excellent species for coppice, where the soil is drier and better ; and forms a good nurse for plantations of timber trees that are made in moist situations. The shrubby kinds make hedges, both in dry and in moist soil; but, in the latter, such hedges are of most value on account of the use of their annual shoots in basket-making. The sorts of willow that can be grown for timber with most advantage are, S. alba, S. Russelliana, S. fragilis, S. caprea, and some others, which we have enumerated under the head of Culture. The trees which are most ornamental are, the well-known S. babylonica, S. Alba mas, S. alba foem., S. vitellina, S. pentandra, S.acutifolia, S. prae‘cox, S. purptirea, S. Helix, S. amygdalina, and some others. S. caprea is remarkable for the profusion of its flowers; S. vitellina, for its yellow bark; S. decipiens, for its white cane-like shoots; and S. acutifolia and S. pree‘cox for their purple shoots, covered, when not exceeding three or four years’ growth, with a delicate bloom, like that of 5c 4 1462 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIT. the plum. All the shrubby species are interesting or beautiful when planted singly, aad allowed to take their natural shapes; but, unless planted very thinly and allowed to grow old and round-headed, they do not mass well together. They are therefore well adapted for the arboretum, and for indicating water or moist situations, but not for general use in ornamental plantations. Where- ever willows are planted for the beauty of their blossoms, the male plant should be chosen; because the colour and effect are produced chiefly by the anthers. Willows in general, Gilpin observes, are trees of a straggling ramification, and but ill adapted for use in artificial landscape; “ except as pollards to charac- terise a marshy country; or to mark, in a second distance, the winding banks of a heavy, low, sunk river; which could not otherwise be noticed.” Some species, he says, he has admired; and he particularises the S. alba, as having a “ pleasant, light, sea-green tint, which mixes agreeably with foliage of a deeper hue.” By far the most beautiful willow, when in flower, is S. caprea, the catkins of which are not only larger than those of every other species, but produced in greater abundance. — Hence the great beauty of this willow in early spring, and its importance as furnishing food to bees. “ It is in flower,” says Dr. Walker, speaking with reference to the climate of Edin- burgh, “between the 15th of March and the 8th of April. During this time, whenever the thermometer is at or about 42° in the shade, accompanied with sunshine, the bees come abroad. This is a temperature which often occurs ; and, if bees have an opportunity, during that interval, of feeding three or four days upon this willow, the hive will be preserved, when, without this, it would probably perish.” As a curious use of the willow, it is mentioned in the Nouveau Du Hamel, that the roots are more readily changed into branches, and the branches into roots, than in any other species of tree. All that is necessary is, to take up a plant, and bury the whole of the branches in the soil, leaving the whole of the roots above ground. Poiret, the writer of the article, says he saw this done, in the neighbourhood of Marseilles, with a great number of plants of S. alba; that the larger twisted roots became the principal branches, and pre- served their general forms ; but that the young shoots produced by these took the forms and appearances common to the species in its natural state. Poetical and legendary Allusions. The willow does not appear to have been celebrated by any of the Greek poets, nor by any of the Latins, before the Augustan age. Herodotus, however, speaks of the willow divining-rods of the ancient Scythians ; and the use of the willow in basketwork, &c., is men- tioned by many of the Latin prose writers. Martial alludes to the baskets (bascaude ) made of willow twigs by the ancient Britons. “ Barbara de pictis veni bascauda Britannis : Sed me jam mavult dicere Roma suam.” “ From Britain’s painted sons I came, And Basket is my barbarous name; But now I am so modish grown, That Rome would claim me for her own.” The druids are said to have formed huge figures of wickerwork, which, on great occasions, were filled with criminals, and set fire to (see Sat, Mag., vol. i. p. 74.) : but these baskets, according to Burnet and others, were formed of the twigs of thé oak, and not the willow. Virgil, Lucan, and many other of the Latin poets, speak of the boats, shields, and other articles formed, both by the Britons and Romans, from the twigs and branches of this tree. * The bending willow into barks they twine, Then line the work with spoils of slaughter’d kine.” Rowe’s Lucan, book iv. Ovid gives a very good description of the situation in which willows generally grow: — ** A hollow vale, where watery torrents gush, Sinke in the plain; the osier and the rush, The warshy sedge and bending willow, nod Their trailing foliage o’er the oozy sod.” Met,, lib, vii. CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEA.. \SA‘LIX. 1463 Among the British poets who have sung this plant, most have alluded to the willow being considered the emblem of despairing love. Herrick says, — ** A willow garland thou didst send Perfumed last day to me ; Which did but only this portend, I was forsook by thee. Since so it is, I ’ll tell thee what, To-morrow thou shalt see Me wear the willow, after that To die upon the tree; ”’ and Spenser calls the tree “* The willow, worn by forlorn paramour.” Shakspeare thus represents Dido lamenting the loss of AZneas : — *© In such a night Stood Dido, with a willow in her hand, Upon the wild sea banks, and waved her love To come again to Carthage; ” . and, again, in relating the death of Opheiia, — ** There is a willow grows ascaunt the brook That shows his hoar leaves in the glassy stream. Therewith fantastic garlands did she make, Of crow-flowers, nettles, daisies, and long purples. There on the pendent boughs her coronet weeds Clambering to hang, an envious sliver broke ; When down her weedy trophies and herself Fell in the weeping brook,” Cowper says, — ** We pass a gulf in which the willows dip Their pendent boughs, stooping as if to drink.” The allusions to this tree by modern poets are still more numerous; but, as they are too many to be all quoted, and as most of them are, besides, very well known, we shall content ourselves with the following : — ‘© Odours abroad the wings of morning breathe, And, fresh with dew, the herbage sprang beneath : Down from the hills that gently sloped away To the broad river shining into day They pass’d; along the brink the path they kept, Where high aloof o’erarching willows wept, Whose silvery foliage glisten’d in the beam, And floating shadows fringed the chequer’d stream.”’ MonrTcomery. The quotation from Lord Byron, given below, refers to the weeping willow, and to the beautiful passage, hereafter quoted, when speaking of Salix baby- lonica, from the Psalms of David. ** On the willow thy harp is suspended, O Salem! its sound should be free ; And the hour when thy glories were ended But left me that token of thee ; And ne’er shall its soft notes be blended With the voice of the spoiler by me.” Hebrew Melodies. The legendary origin of the weeping willow, according to the Arabian story- tellers, is as follows. ‘‘ They say that, after David had married Bathsheba, he was one day playing on his harp in his private chamber, when he found two strangers opposite to him, though he had given strict orders that no one should intrude upon his privacy. These strangers were angels, who made him convict himself of his crime, nearly in the same manner as it is related in Holy Writ. David then recognised in the strangers the angels of the Lord, and was sensible of the heinousness of his offence. Forthwith he threw himself upon the floor, and shed tears of bitter repentance. There he lay for forty days and forty nights upon his face, weeping and trembling before the judgment of the Lord. As many tears of repentance as the whole human race have shed, and will shed on account of their sins, from the time of David till the judgment- day, so many did David weep in those forty days, all the while moaning forth psalms of penitence. The tears from his eyes formed two streams, which ran 1464 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, from the closet into the anteroom, and thence into the garden. Where they sank into the ground, there sprang up two trees, the weeping willow, and the frankincense tree: the first weeps and mourns, and the second is incessantly shedding big tears, in memory of the sincere repentance of David.” (Lan- guage of Flowers, p.39.) The branches of one of the weeping willows on the banks of the Euphrates are said to have caught the crown from the head of Alexander the Great, when he passed under the tree in a boat on that bie a circumstance which made the Babylonish diviners predict his early death. Soil and Situation. Almost all the willows are found naturally either in a cold soil and moist climate, or, if in a sandy soil, within reach of water. The low-growing kinds are sometimes, however, found in dry arid soils; but in such soils they are never in a thriving state. Willows are very seldom found growing on moist peat bogs; the only species observed in such situations by Steele being the S. caprea and the S. pentandra, and these only sparingly in peat bog that was dry. (See Steele’s History of Peat Moss, p. 4.) This author tried the S, alba, S. fragilis, S. viminalis, and, in general, all the largest and best willows, in every possible way, in peat soils; and states that he is “* satisfied that they will not grow there, even on the sides of moss (peat bog) ditches.” (Steele in Gard. Mag., vol. iii. p. 256.) It will be recollected that the moss here spoken of consists entirely of peat, without any admixture of earthy matter; and is totally different from the heath mould, which, in the neighbourhood of London, is often improperly called peat. It is observed by Desfontaines, that willows, taken from the Alps, and planted in gardens, so completely change their character and general aspect, as not to be recog- nisable for the same species. Narrow leaves become broad; those which are shaggy and woolly, often smooth and shining; and plants only 1 ft. or 2 ft. high attain the height of two or three yards. It has also been observed, that the wood of willows, whether that of the trunks and branches, or of the young shoots, is smaller, harder, tougher, and more compact and durable, than that of willows grown in rich moist soils. In dry soils, also, the growth of the plant is much slower than in moist ones. From these data, it may reasonably be deduced, that, when the object of growing willows is to pre- serve the forms which they have in their natural habitats, these habitats should be imitated as much as possible; and that, on the contrary, when the object is to ascertain what are species, and what only varieties, the soil and situation should be uniform for all the sorts, of a richer quality, and of a description more favourable for rapid growth, than. what occurs to the average number of sorts in a state of nature. Where bulky produce, either in timber, branches, rods, or twigs, is the object, the soil ought to be good, and the situation and other circumstances favourable to rapid growth. The best situation, when the object is free and rapid growth, is on the sides of rivers and brooks which pass through a level country. In such situations, the tim- ber-producing kinds attain a larger size than in any other; and larger hoops and basket-rods are there also produced: but both kinds of produce may also be obtained in dry upland soils, that are deep and free ; and the wood from such soils will be of a finer grain, and the hoops and basket-rods smaller and tougher, than when the growth has been impelled by an extraordinary supply of water. The best tree willow for thriving in dry uplands is the S. alba; and the best basket willow is the grey or brindled willow, first recommended by Phillips of Ely, under that name. Propagation. A\\ the willows are propagated by cuttings; though some of the more rare alpine kinds root with difficulty. Some species propagate very readily from seeds; and there can be little doubt that grafting, and other similar modes of propagation, would be as successful in this genus as in most others. The cuttings for plants which are to be grown in nurseries previously to their removal to their final situation may be made of one-year-old wood, about | ft. in length, cut straight across at the lower end, and sloping at the upper end. They may be about 1 ft. in Jength, 9in. of which should CHAP. CIII. SALICA CER. SALIX. 1465 be inserted in the soil; the cutting being placed perpendicularly, and the soil pressed firmly to it, more especially at its lower extremity. The reason why the lower end of the cutting is cut directly across, and not sloping like the upper end, is, that it may form an equal callosity all round it, and, con- sequently, throw out an equal number of roots from that callosity on every side. The reason why the cutting is placed upright is, that the roots may be principally formed at its lower extremity; because that makes a handsomer and more symmetrical plant than when the roots are protruded partly from the lower end, and partly from the side. It is found from experience, that, when a cutting is put in in a sloping direction, roots are protruded nearly equally through ail that part that is buried in the ground, unless the soil has been more closely pressed against one part than another; in which case the roots will there be protruded in greater abundance ; and, if the soil has not been pressed to the lower extremity, it will probably produce no roots at all there, but rot. The upper extremity of the cutting is cut in a sloping direction, merely to throw off the rain. When willows are to be planted where they are finally to remain, cuttings may be made of the two-years-old wood, about 2 ft. long, and cut ina sloping direction at both ends. The advantages of choosing the two-years-old wood is, that the plants produced are more vigorous, which is not always desirable in plants that are to be trans- planted, on account of their greater bulk, and the consequent expense of their removal. The cuttings of the two-years-old wood should be inserted in the ground, either by means of an iron-pointed dibber, or merely by being pushed in, at least 10 in. in length, and made firm by treading. They should be inserted in a slanting direction; in consequence of which, and also of being made firm during the whole length of the part buried in the soil, roots are protruded not only at the lower end, but throughout the whole length of the part which is in the ground. This mode of making cuttings, and of inserting them, is more particularly necessary when a plantation of willows is made in a grassy surface on the banks of rivers or streams. Cut- tings of the smaller kinds of willows, and especially of those kinds which are somewhat difficult to strike, should be planted in a sandy soil, in a shady situation, and kept moist. The few that are extremely difficult to strike should have their cuttings formed of the growimg wood with the leaves on; and, after being planted in sand, they should be covered with a hand-glass. The best season for putting in cuttings of the winter’s wood is the autumn, in consequence of which the buds swell during the winter, and are ready to grow with vigour in the spring; but in wet soil, and in climates where they are liable to be loosened by the frost in the winter season, cuttings planted in autumn ought to be made firm a second time in the spring. The principal willow which propagates itself by seeds in Europe is the S. caprea, and its very numerous allied kinds. The seeds are small and black, and enveloped in a tuft of cottony matter. They are ripe in May, or early in June; and they are speedily dispersed by the wind. [f they fall in soil moist and shaded from the sun, or if a heavy shower of rain happen soon afterwards, they will spring up in three weeks, and produce plants 3 in. or 4in. high before the end cf the season. In France, Bosc informs us, this kind of willow is sometimes raised from seed, in the government nurseries, for transplantation into the national forests ; and all that it requires is, to be sown on an even surface, well watered, and very slightly covered with loose litter. We are not aware of the willow having ever been grafted, though we think very curious and beautiful plants might be formed by grafting the trailing sorts standard high, or by grafting a number of sorts on one tree. In some parts of England, seedling willows are collected in the indigenous woods by the country people, by whom they are sold to the local nurserymen, who grow them for one or two years, after which they are ready for planting in coppice-woods. . Culture. The first point to be attended to in the culture of any species of willow, no matter for what purpose, is, to determine whether the male or the 1466 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART I112 female plant is the more desirable kind for the object of the cultivator. There can be no doubt that the female of every species is the more vigorous-growing plant; and, consequently, where timber or coppice-wood, hoops, or rods for the larger kinds of basketwork, are the produce wanted, the female of the species to be cultivated ought to be preferred, however difficult it may be, in the present state of the nursery culture of willows, to procure plants the sex of which is known. On the other hand, as we have before observed, when tough, yet delicate, rods are required for basket-making, not only the finer-growing species, but the males of these species, ought to be selected. It ought also to be borne in mind, as a general principle, that willows, to be of any use, either as basket-rods, hoops, poles, or timber trees, must annually ripen their shoots; and that, in cold climates, this cannot be done where they are grown in soil which is abundantly supplied with water late in the season. Hence the colder the climate, the drier should be the soil; on account of the necessity of perfectly ripening the wood. In regard to general management, few .ligneous plants require so little care as the willow, when cultivated as timber or coppice-wood; but considerable care is requisite where it is grown for hoops or rods for wickerwork. Culture of Tree Willows. Willow groves, or plantations of the tree in masses for the production of timber, are best formed in low moist bottoms, which, however, must be drained in such a manner as that the soil may never become saturated with stagnant water. When planted in rows, or as single trees, the most eligible situation for the willow is along the high banks of rivers, brooks, or ditches. Some sorts, and especially S. alba and S. Russellidna, may also be planted in upland soil in masses; and S. caprea will succeed in cold, boggy, or marshy soil, if drained; but neither this nor any other kind of tree willow will produce timber in peat, gravel, sand, or chalk. When willows are intended to remain where they are first planted, and to grow up as trees, all that is necessary, at the end of the first year’s growth, is to cut off all the shoots but the strongest one, which is left to become the stem of the future tree. The after-management of thinning, pruning, &c., differs in nothing from the ordinary routine culture of timber trees. In felling willow trees when the bark is an object, the trees may either be barked standing, in the month of May, and cut down in the August following; or cut down in May, and disbarked while lying on the ground. Choice of Species for growing as Timber Trees. 8S. alba, which will attain the height of from 60 ft. to 80 ft. in 20 years. S. Russellidna and S. fragilis, which are frequently confounded; and, indeed, in external appearance differ very slightly from each other, except in size. S. Russellidna grows as rapidly, and to as great a height as S. alba; but S. fragilis, though it grows with equal rapidity, does not attain so great a height. 8. caprea, and some of its allied kinds, grow as rapidly as S. fragilis for three or four years ; and will attain nearly the same height as that species in the same time ; that is, on good soil, from 30 ft. to 40 ft. in twenty years. According to Bosc, S. caprea is the most valuable of all the tree willows grown in France. Other willows, which attain a timber-like size, or about 30 ft. or 40 ft. in twenty years, are, S. triandra, S. rotundata, S. lucida, S, Meyeriana, S. prae‘cox, S. Pontederana, S. acuminata, S. penténdra, S. vitellina, and S. amygdalina. Many, and perhaps most, of the other species, in good soil, if allowed sufficient room, and trained to a single stem, would attain the size and character of trees; but, with a view to timber, the four species first mentioned, viz. S. Alba, S. Russellidna, S. fragilis, and S. caprea, are alone worth cultivating. Culture of the Willow as Coppice-wood. The best sorts for this purpose are S. caprea and its allied kinds, Plants may either be raised from cuttings or from seeds, which are produced in great abundance. In the plantation, they may be placed at 4 ft. or 5 ft. apart every way; and afterwards thinned out as the stools increase in size, No other species of willow will produce such vigorous shoots in a bad soil; and in a good soil, after being cut over, shoots of one year may frequently be found from 10 ft. to 12 ft. in CHAP. CII. SALICA CEA. SALIX. 1467 length, and 2in. in diameter at the lower end. Such shoots make excellent hoops, or rods for cratework, hurdles, and different other wickerworks, and also rods for tying plants, and for fencing. In good soil, a coppice of this species will produce the greatest return in poles, hoops, and rods, every five, six, seven, or eight years; and in middling soil, where it is grown chiefly for faggot-wood, it will produce the greatest return every three, four, or five years. In bad soil (and on such soil only should it be grown for the leaves), the plants should be cut over every year, or every two years, in the month of August, and the leaves dried in the same manner as hay, and afterwards stacked. We are aware that there is a great prejudice in Britain against feeding cattle with the shoots of any description of ligneous plant, either in a green or dried state: but let it be recollected that there is one exception in the case of the furze; and, if that is found so well worth culture as a herbage plant, why may not the willow be found equally advantageous for a similar purpose, under particular circumstances of soil, situation, and climate ? For the coarser descriptions of basketwork, the plants in a coppice-wood may be cut over every year, in the beginning of November. To preserve the vigour of the stools, the shoots should not be cut over when in a green state, in August, for two years in succession; but a crop of the twigs with the leaves on, cut at the end of August, should alternate with the crop of the twigs without the leaves, cut in the following year in November. (See Bosc Nouv. Cours @ Agri., tom xiii. p. 440.) These rules are founded on a prin- ciple laid down by Varrennes de Fenille, that the poorer the soil is, the oftener the wood that grows on it ought to be cut over. The Culture of the Willow for Hoops. The best sorts for this purpose are S. viminalis and S. caprea. It is observed by Dr. Walker, that the S. vimi- nalis was cultivated for hoops, in Holland, from the first establishment of the herring fishery in that country, which, according to M‘Culloch, was in 1164; or, rather, from the epoch of the Dutch learning to pickle their herrings, and pack them in barrels, which they were taught to do by Beukelson, who died in 1397, and to whose memory Charles V. erected a magnificent tomb at Biervliet, near Sluys. The Dutch boors, Dr. Walker informs us, without knowing any thing of the sexes of willows, selected those plants of S. viminalis that appeared to them to be of the most vigorous growth, and thus unintentionally propagated only the female. As all the piants of §. viminalis grown in Scotland were originally obtained from Holland, they are, consequently, almost all females; and we suppose the same thing is the case in England. We mention this circumstance here, because it shows the practical use that may be made of a botanical knowledge of willows; since, by ordering the female only of any given species, the planter may be sure of having all strong and yigorous-growing plants. The soil, for a plantation of hoop willows, ought to be good and deep, well trenched, and even manured, before planting the sets. It should be in a situation naturally moist, but so thoroughly drained as at no time to be stagnated by water. The drains should be at regular distances, so as to throw the surface between them into beds, or com- partments ; and they may be made open, or built up on the sides, and covered with flagstone. If they can be so arranged as to be filled with water at pleasure, in the early part of summer, that circumstance will contribute materially to the rapid growth: of the plants. Hoop willows may be grown aleng the high banks of rivers or ditches where the extremities of the roots will reach the water, but where the great body of them is in a soil above its level, with perfect success; but it is in vain to plant them upon poor or dry soil, or upon soil, whether rich or poor, which is continually saturated with water to within a foot or two of the surface. The cuttings may be planted in rows 2 ft. apart, and at 18 in. distance in the rows. The shoots pro- duced should not be cut off till the second year after planting; as by this time, as Sang observes, “ they will gencrally have formed one strong shoot, with, probably some inferior twigs. At the first cutting, care must be had not to allow any part of the small twigs or side shoots to be left, but to cut them 1468 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. clean off: were a part of these small shoots allowed to remain, they might produce a crop of twigs fit for wickerwork, but by no means adapted for hoops. It is better to have a few good growths for that purpose, than a profusion of inferior ones. At no period should any one stool be allowed to bear many shoots, otherwise they will be small and worthless. Every manager of willows has it in his power to increase or diminish the number of shoots on the plants under his care ; for, if he take off the shoots clean by the stem of the plant, in spring, the number of shoots will be proportionally diminished in the following season.” (Plant. Kal., p. 533.) Rods for hoops may be cut at the end of the second or third year’s growth, according to the size of the hoops wanted. In poor soil, or in plantations nearly worn out, the rods will require three years’ growth to enable them to attain their proper size. “ The proper season for cutting willow rods intended for hoops is any time during the month of November, immediately after the leaves have dropped. The cut should be made to within two or three buds of the place whence the shoot issued; and it should be in a sloping direction, at the back of the uppermost bud left on the bottom of the shoot on the stool. In cut- ting hoop willows from the stools, the swell at the bottom of the shoot only should be left. This part is amply furnished with proper buds, to serve as outlets for the rising sap; so that it is unnecessary to leave so much at the bottom of those as is necessary in the case of basket willows, especially as fewer shoots are required in the present case.” (Idid., p.534.) We agree with Sang in being “ decidedly hostile to the barbarous” manner in which coopers frequently cut hoops from the stools. Under the idea of preventing the hoops from being split, they hack the rods off by cutting downwards with a hand-bill; “ and thus the under part left upon the stool is split into many pieces, to the manifest injury of the plant.” (Jé:d.) The duration of willow plantations grown for hoops is considerably longer than when they are grown for basket-making ; because, in consequence of the stronger shoots, and of their remaining on the stools two or three years, greater strength is thrown into the root. The Culture of Willows for Basket-Rods. Almost all the species of willows may be grown for this purpose; but some are greatly preferable to others. The most vigorous-growing basket willow is, unquestionably, S. viminalis ; and it is also the sort most generally cultivated for that purpose. It has no disadvantage that we are aware of, except that in cold wet seasons, and in a moist soil, it does not always ripen the points of its shoots. S. rubra, S. Forbydna, S. decipiens, and S. stipularis are excellent species, of less vigorous growth than S. viminalis, which ripen the points of their shoots perfectly in most seasons. The best of these is, perhaps, S. Forbyana. 8. triandra is nearly as vigorous as S. viminalis, S. Helix, S. vitellina, and S. purpurea are very desirable species, where small tough rods are required. Various other sorts might be mentioned; but these we consider as by far the most valuable. The soil for basket willows ought to be deep, well drained, and thoroughly prepared; and the situation ought to be low, level, and naturally moist; and, if there is a command of water for irrigation, so much the better. “There are few soils,’ Sang observes, “that will not bear willows; yet some situations.are very unfit for them. Dry and exposed grounds, peat moss, and land covered with standing water, or a quagmire, are not at all suitable. Hollows, the soil of which is composed of rich, soft, earthy particles, and which can be laid dry, are the most eligible for converting into osieries; and, if such can be occasionally soaked with water during the dry months in summer, the situation may be considered perfect. Completely draining the site of a basket willow plantation is the first step towards its formation, and the foundation of its prosperity, and, consequently, of the profit to be derived from it. Drains, in any soil which is to be occupied with a permanent crop of trees, should be constructed upon principles of durability. If the drains be what are called rubble drains, the interstices will soon be filled up with the fibres of the willow roots, which will creep down CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. SA‘LIX. 1469 to imbibe the oozing water. They ought, therefore, either to be open drains, or drains built on the sides, and covered over with flags, to prevent their being choked up with the roots. A variety of cases may, however, occur, where it will be impossible to form covered drains; or where, perhaps, the expense might operate asa prohibition to doing so with the view of planting willows. In such cases, the ground may be formed into beds of a less or greater size, according to circumstances, by open cuts, or drains, of a sufficient width and depth to keep the soil dry. These open drains will require to be cleaned out every autumn and spring; and the cleanings may be scattered over the general surface of the beds. In preparing ground for an osier plan- tation, if the soil be poor, it should be as well dressed with dung as if it were intended for a crop of wheat or barley. The manure most proper for willows is stable dung.” (Plant. Kal., p. 526.) Sang “tried lime as a manure for willows, but found the twigs much fired, or spotted with a sort of canker ; and, in attempting to bend them, they readily broke over at the cankered place. Indeed, if a plantation of osiers be formed previously to a thorough preparation of the soil for the reception of the plants, the saving of the first expense will be found a most severe loss in the end, by the diminution of the crop in the succeeding seasons. In no case should a plantation of willows be attempted, but in prepared ground ; except, perhaps, where a few rows may be intro- duced upon the very brink of a river, or on the top of the banks of ditches, which form, in many instances, the barrier of the waters, where the soil can scarcely be dug or otherwise ameliorated. Nothing can be farther from being good management than planting the truncheons in grass land, and allowing the sward to remain green under, or among the crop. Having fixed upon the spot, and having also carefully prepared the ground, the next step is to procure plants. These should be of the last year’s wood, or of shoots of one year old, taken from the under end of well-ripened shoots of good size, and cut in a slanting direction, with a sharp knife; and they should be in lengths of 1 ft. or 1 ft. 4in. Every vigorous shoot will afford two or three plants. The upper end, as far as it appears soft, being unripe, should be discarded ; because such wood will only produce weak plants, and will not make such good roots the first season, as the firmer parts of the shoots will do. Pieces of two-years-old shoots of the same length, and cut in the same man- ner, may also be used; but these are more expensive, and not better for the purpose, than the former. The distances at which osiers for baskets or wick- erwork ought to be planted are 18 in. between the rows, and 12 in. apart in the rows. This distance will not be too thick for at least five or six years; but, after that period, every alternate plant should be stubbed up; which will leave those remaining at 2 ft. apart in the rows.” (Jbdid., p. 529.) “Qsier plantations,’ Sang continues, “must be carefully hoed and cleaned every year. Nothing contributes more to the raising of a good crop of twigs, after due preparation of the soil, than keeping it and the plants clean. The stools should be carefully attended to annually, from the first year of pro- ducing a crop of twigs, in order to keep them clear of rotten stumps, and not to allow them to be overcrowded at the bottoms of the shoots. When these have become too numerous, they should be carefully thinned out, and also cut down, leaving only an eye or two at the bottom of each, until they be dimi- nished to such a number as the stool is capable of supporting with vigour throughout the season. A basket-maker finds more service from one shoot of 6 ft. or 8 ft. in length, than from four of 3 ft. in length ; and one of the first dimensions will not exhaust the stool or the land so much as four of the others. The proper season for cleaning and thinning the stocks is from the Ist of March to the middle of April.” (Jéid., p. 530.) The rationale of choosing this season for the operation of cleaning the plants is, that, if it were performed in the autumn, the germs of the buds existing at the base of the small shoots cleaned off would swell in the course of the winter, and be liable to throw out shoots in the following spring; whereas, by delaying the cutting off of these till the sap is in motion, the germs remain dormant, the 1470 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. whole current of the sap being taken up by the buds already fully formed. “The cleaning of the plants,” Sang continues, “is done with a sharp knife; and, if it has been regularly attended to from the establishment of the planta- tion, it is neither troublesome nor expensive: indeed, this care is necessary, were it only for keeping the plants free from destructive insects. The shoots should not be cut till the second autumn after planting ; for, by being allowed to remain uncut for such a length of time, the stools become stronger and more able to produce a good crop, than if cut at an earlier period. Indeed, by the third autumn after planting, under the above management, the crop will be of very considerable value.” (Jdid., p. 332.) Cutting. The proper season for cutting basket willows is the autumn, immediately after the fall of the leaf. The advantage of cutting at this season is, that the buds which are left to produce the shoots for the succeed- ing crop immediately begin to swell, and grow in strength during the winter ; and, consequently, they make much earlier and stronger shoots in the following spring. Immediately after cutting the rods, they are tied up in bundles, each generally about 3 ft. 9 in. in girt, and if they are not intended to be used green, that is with the bark on, they are set on their thick ends in standing water, to the depth of 3 in. or 4in. Here they remain during winter and spring, till the shoots begin to sprout, which generally happens, in the neigh- bourhood of London, about the end of February, when they are ready to be peeled. Sometimes it happens that osiers are cut with the leaves on, in which case they should never be tied up in bundles, on account of the ferment- ation that would be produced by binding them closely together in that state; but the rods should be set up thinly and loosely on end, their tops leaning against arod supported on two props. In Cambridgeshire, when a basket-maker purchases green rods, he measures the bundles, or bolts, as they are termed, by a band an ell long (12 yard, or 3 ft. 9 in.); which band, previously to tying it round the rods, he marks at the point to which the given length extends: with this he binds the bundle as soon as it appears large enough to fill the band, and afterwards completes the bundle by pushing under the band as many rods as he can. For this purpose, the large rods are laid aside, from their filling up the given space more quickly than the smaller ones; and all the rods must be laid parallel to one another in the bundle. Three bands are bound round each bundle; viz. one towards each extremity, and the third in the middle. The one nearest the lower end, which should be at the distance of 1 ft. 6 in. from the bottom, is the measuring band. In forming their bundles, basket-makers tie up a small armful (which they call a calf), and place it in the middle of the bottom of the bundle, so that the ends extend about 1 ft. beyond the bottom, and tie it up in this state. By lifting up the bundle a few times, and letting it fall on its base to the ground, the calf is driven up, and, acting as a wedge, tightens the bundle. A machine called a dumb-boy, made of wood and rope, is used by some purchasers for compressing the greatest possible number of rods into a bundle. Another machine, called a cow, which is made of iron, has a still greater power of compression than the dumb-boy. The usual price for common green osiers, in Cambridgeshire and Suffolk, is 1s. 6d. per bundle. About London, the bundles are of the same size, and the price varies from 2s, to 3s. per bundle. The Operation of Peeling is very simple, and is commonly done by infirm or old men or women, at so much a bundle. The apparatus for peeling consists of two round rods of iron, nearly 4 in. thick, 1 ft. 4 in. long, and tapering a little upwards, welded together at the one end, which is sharpened, so that the instrument may be easily thrust down into the ground. When the instrument is inserted in a piece of firm ground, the peeler sits down opposite to it, takes the willow rod or twig in his right hand by the small end, and puts a foot or more of the thick end into the instrument, the prongs of which he presses together with his left hand, while with his right he draws the willow towards him; by which operation the bark will at once be separated from the wood: the small end is then treated in the same manner, and the peeling is — | CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEH. SALIX. 1471 completed. (Sang.) Another mode is, to fix a plank on legs at a convenient height, so as to form a stool, or small bench, having holes bored in it with an inch auger: into these is put a stick, the upper end of which is cleft ; and through this cleft the willow twigs are drawn, to separate them from the bark, in the same manner as through the iron rods. (AZitch. Dend., p.60.) After being peeled, the rods will keep in good condition for a long time, till a proper market is found for them. It may be useful here to remark, that osiers in the peeled state will keep better to wait a market, than if left with the bark on; and that they never fail to produce a greater return in the peeled state, after paying for the labour of peeling, than they do when sold immediately after they are cut from the stools. (Plant. Kal., p. 534.) Whitened, or peeled, rods are tied up in bundles, the band of which is 3 ft. 6in. long, and sold, about London, at from 5s. to 7s. per bolt, or bundle. The rods which have the best sale in the London market are those of S. triandra. Green rods are sold by the score bolts, and whitened rods are sold | by the load of 80 bolts. In Covent Garden Market, in and around which there are several basket-makers, the rods of S. viminalis are by far the largest brought to market; and, whether with or without the bark on, to them is ! exclusively applied the term osiers. All the other kinds of willow rods are exclusively termed willows; and those most frequently exposed for sale, with the bark on, are S. decipiens and S. triandra. All the larger baskets, and all | the hampers, are made of the rods of S. viminalis. In Germany, and also fre- quently in Scotland, the willows, after being cut and tied up im bolts, are | stacked, or kept in an airy shed; and, when the bark is to be removed, it is effected by boiling or steaming them. The reds, thus prepared, are considered to be rather more durable than when the bark is separated in consequence of the rising of the sap; and they may be used immediately after cutting, instead of remaining in a useless state for several months. Basket-making, in the commonest form of the manufacture, is a very simple operation ; and in most parts of Europe it was formerly understood by every country labourer, and practised by him for himself or his master, as it still is in Russia, Sweden, and other countries of the north. In Britain, and espe- cially in Scotland, it was the custom, some years ago, for every gardener to understand basket-making, and it generally formed a part of his occupation in the winter evenings; but this is no longer the case; gardening is now become a more intellectual occupation, and the rising generation of gardeners are obliged to spend their evenings, and every spare moment, in reading. Still, we think that every gardener, forester, and woodman ought to know how to make a common garden basket, and more especially those wickerwork struc- tures which are now in very general use for the protection of half-hardy trees and shrubs, when young, and planted out inthe open garden. These wicker structures are formed on the familiar principle of wattling a hurdle or wicker- work fence, and, therefore, we shall not enter into details respecting them in this place, but refer our readers to the Gard. Mag., vol. xiii., in which they will find a copious article, illustrated by engravings, on the fabrication of wickerwork for garden purposes. We shall here confine ourselves to giving a slight outline of garden basket making, as practised in Scotland and Germany, by gardeners. Every basket, according to the Scotch and German mode of construction, consists of two parts; the main ribs, or principal parts of the framework of the structure; and the filling in, or wattled part, or web. The principal ribs, in common baskets of a roundish form, are two: a vertical rib, or hoop, the upper part of which is destined to form the handle; and a horizontal hoop, or rim, which is destined to support all the subordinate ribs, on which the wands are wattled. The two main ribs are first bent to the required form, and made fast at their extremities by nails or wire. They are then joined together in their proper position, the one intersecting the other; and they are afterwards nailed together, or tied by wire, at the points of intersection. The operation of wattling is next commenced by taking the small end of a oD 1472 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM., PART III. wand, and passing it once or twice round the cross formed by the points of intersection ; after which one, or perhaps two, secondary ribs are introduced on each side of the vertical main rib. The wattling is then proceeded with a little farther, when two or more secondary ribs are introduced; and this pro- cess is continued till a sufficient number of subordinate ribs are put in to support the wattling of the entire structure. For coarse baskets, wattled with rods having the bark on, the distance of 3in. or 4:in. between the subordinate ribs, at the widest part, will be sufficient ; but for baskets made of peeled rods, even of the largest size, 4 in. are rather too much. When the form of the basket is a square or a parallelogram, exactly the same process is pursued ; but greater care and skill are required in bending both the main ribs and the subordinate ribs to the required forms. To facilitate this, the rods which are to form the main ribs, and also those for the secondary ribs, are split up the middle; and, to render it easier to bend them, they are steeped for some hours in cold water. The rods intended for the subordinate ribs are sometimes split into four parts; and, in bending both the main and the subordinate ribs, the pith is always kept inwards, so that the outer side presents a smooth surface. When the rods are to be split in two, a common knife is made use of; but when they are to be split into three or more parts, a piece of hard wood, 7in. or 8 in. long, and about Lin. in diameter, and cut so as to present three or four sharp edges radiating from its centre, called a cleaver, is made use of. The knife being entered at the thick end of the rod, so as to split it into three or four parts for the length of 1 in., the split part is entered on the cleaver, and drawn against it till the whole rod is split from one end tothe other. This process is more simple, rapid, and easy in the execution, than in the description. Another Scotch mode of forming baskets and small hampers is, by com- mencing at the centre of what is to form the bottom, and working from that outwards, and, after the bottom is:completed, upwards. In _ proceeding according to this mode, two ribs, or larger wands, are laid on the floor, cross- ing each other at right angles; and one or two small wands are woven round them, as a nucleus in which to insert the ends of other ribs. These ribs, it is evident, may be increased in number, and extended in direction, at plea- sure, so as either to make the bottom of the basket circular, oval, or right- angled. When the work is completed as far as the sides, the ribs are turned upwards, and the work continued in a perpendicular direction as high as required; when a horizontal rod, or rim, can be introduced, and made fast to the upright rods by wattling. If a handle is wanted, it can readily be added. The English mode of basket-making, which is in many respects easier than the Scotch and German mode, is effected by means of willow rods of one year’s growth alone; whereas the Scotch mode requires the addition of rods of two years’ growth for the handles, rims, and ribs; and, in the case of all baskets intended to be tolerably strong, of rods, for these purposes, of a tough and more durable kind of wood, such as ash, oak, hazel, &c. By the English mode, the workman begins on the floor, on which he lays two, three, or more rods, but commonly three, parallel to and touching each other, and cut to the length of the diameter of the bottom of the basket. On these three rods are placed other three, parallel to and touching each other at right angles, cut also to the length of the diameter of the bottom of the basket. The operator now puts his foot on the centre of intersection of the six rods, and begins to make the rods fast there, by interweaving, or wattling, round them, with small rods. As he proceeds with his interweaving, he frequently turns round the skeleton bottom, under his foot, spreading out the rods which form the ribs, so that their extremities, after two or three courses of wands have been woven in, are at equal distances from each other in the circumference of what is to form the bottom of the basket, like the spokes of a wheel. The weaving being carried on to the full extent of the bottom, the latter is now turned upside down, and, the points of the radiating ribs being cut off, a willow rod is inserted CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEA. SA LIX. 1473 on each side of each rib, and turned upwards; the whole being kept in an upright position by being bound slightly together at their upper extremities. Rods are now interwoven between these upright rods, as high as required for the depth of the basket ; after which the rods are loosened at the top, and their ends brought down and plaited into an edge or brim, which, as we have before observed with regard to splitting the willows, is an operation much more easily and rapidly performed than described. A small round basket or hamper is now produced, like those in which potatoes are exposed for sale in the London markets, and to this a handle may be added by inserting in the interwoven part of the sides two or three rods close together, at opposite points of the rim, pushing them down to near the bottom, and plaiting their upper ends together so as to form a handle. A handle is also sometimes made by forcing down the ends of a thick rod, in the woven work, before the rim is completed; and plaiting it round two or more of the ends of the rods which form the ribs from each side. The durability of the Scotch basket is much greater than that of the English one; not only on account of the greater durability of the handle and ribs, but, in the case of peeled rods, by the bark being loosened by boiling, instead of by the rising of the sap. Both modes of basket-making will readily be understood from the following figures : — 1277 Fig. 1277. shows the handle and rim of the commonest form of Scotch basket, made fast at the points of intersection. Fig. 1278. shows the same skeleton, with the ribs of one side added, and the wattling, or woven work, commenced. 1279 __ Fig. 1279. shows the commencement of the English mode of basket-making ; in which a represents the six rods that are to form the bottom of the basket, 5D 2 1474 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART TIt. laid down crossing each other at right angles; and 4 the second stage, in which the rods are made fast by the commencement of the weaving process. Figs. 1280. and 1281. show the progress of weaving the bottom; the latter being what ultimately becomes the under side, and the former the upper side. BE Se\ is ‘ f i\ tesla Fig. 1282. shows the bottom complete, the under side of it being uppermost. Fig. 1283. shows the bottom turned upside down, the points of some of the radiating ribs cut off; some of the rods which are to form the side ribs inserted; and the side weaving commenced, as _indi- cated by the four rods at c. Fig.1284. shows thebasket nearly completed, with part of the rim finished, and the rod on which the handle is to be placed inserted. Fig. 1285. shows the rim completed, and part of the handle plaited. These details will be sufficient to enable every gardener or woodman to form a common ! , 1282 ——— }283 coarse basket, which, we think, is all that, in the present state of the division of labour, can be required of him. Those who are desirous of farther information on this subject may consult our article already referred to, in the Gard. Mag., vol. xiii., or the Encyclopedia Britannica, ed. 1836; or, if they have an op- portunity, spend an hour or two in the manu- factory of an extensive basket-maker. Baskets made of peeled rods, when com- pleted, are washed with clean water, and after- wards put into a close room, and bleached by the vapour of sulphur. A small iron vessel is made red-hot, and set in the centre of the room, which is filled with baskets piled up all round the sides of the room, A lump of ee CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEA. SA LIX. 1475 == A Ss — SS i ‘ MS it “LITA | MAS SR ( Ws 2 SS f vA ii " sulphur (12 Ib. is sufficient for a room 10 ft. on every side, and 10 ft. high) is then dropped into the iron vessel, and the operator instantly leaves the room, shutting it close, and leaving it- for ten or twelve hours, generally all night. The chemical explanation of the mode in which the sulphureous gas generated operates has not, we are informed by chemists, been yet sa- tisfactorily given. Some kinds of osiers whiten much better than others. One of the best for this purpose is S. amygdalina; next, S. triandra, and S. decipiens; and the worst is S. Forbydna, the rods of which cannot be whitened at all. Profit of a Plantation of Osiers for Wickerwork or Basketwork. Much has been said of the great profit to be obtained from a plantation of willows for hoops or basket-making ; on which, as in all similar cases, it may be observed, that extraordinary care, in the case of any crop whatever, will be attended with extraordinary produce; and that, wherever there is extraordinary profit without extraordinary care, there must be extraordinary risk. This last is the case with willow plantations, in common with those of the hop, of rape for seed, and of various other crops. Mitchell quaintly remarks that, where a quantity of land is planted with basket willows, “‘a man will do well to make a net profit of 10/. per acre; for the plants are very subject to the depredations of insects.” In the Transactions of the Society for the Encourage- ment of Arts, vol. xxiii., for 1805, an account is given of a plantation of seven acres, made in the fen lands of Ely, from which we extract the following details : — The land was cast into beds 12 ft. wide, and raised 18 in. higher than the general surface, by the earth taken out of the intervening open drains. Fourteen thousand sets were planted per acre, and the following is an account of the result ; — oD 3 L476 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. First Cost per Acre. Annual Expense per Acre. Be a Bs Seats Forming the bed, - > - 12:0 0 Rent . x ce . = - 0 10 0 14,000 sets, at 14 per 1000 4 ~) 145000 Weeding - = = ‘ - 0 16°00 Planting, at Ss. perl000 - + - 2 2 0 Parish rates and fences - - 0 10 0 Weeding twice the first season =~ 2 1670 Cutting the rods, at 3s. per score bun- a dles of 45 in girt~- a - = 1 eaero Total cost the first year £28 18 0 Interest of 287. 18s., the first cost - 1 9 O — Annual filling up of casualties - - 0 6 0 Total expense per annum £4 15 0 Produce. 6 8rd Annual value of 160 bundles of rods, at 1s. 4d. - - - 10 13 0 Total expense per annum = - - - 4 15 0 Net profit 5 18 0 The additional expense of peeling would be about 4/. peracre ; but the rods peeled would have sold at a much higher price in proportion. In vol. xxiv. of the same work, an account is given of a willow plantation in Suffolk, in which the ground was ploughed and harrowed; the expense of which, and of planting the sets, was 2/. 2s. per acre; and the number of sets planted was 12,000 per acre, which cost 10/, The price of cuttings of osiers, in Cambridgeshire, in 1826, was, for S. viminalis, 8s. per thousand, and for the less common kinds, 10s. or 12s. per thousand. Sang mentions inferior soils in Scotland, which have produced from 25/. to 307. per acre for several years in succession; the annual expense of cleaning being from 25s. to 35s. per acre, exclusive of cutting, rent, interest of prime cost, and other charges. Culture of the Willow for Hedges. The best kinds of willows for hedges are those which belong to 8. caprea, because the young shoots of these kinds are most rigid, and are certain of annually ripening their wood; while the catkins are the most valuable of all for bees; and the clippings, or trimmings, which should be cut off in August or September, are the most valuable of willow fodder for horses and cattle. Add, also, that this species of willow is one of the most durable and woody kinds, and that when the hedge is cut down it will reproduce itself the same season; and, with a little assistance from art, become a fence the season following. Fences of live Willow are, in some cases, formed by inserting rods of two years’ growth, such as are used for making hoops, reduced to the length of 6ft.; and, 1 ft. or 1 ft. 6 in. being inserted in the soil, a fence is at once produced 4 ft. 6 in. in height. These rods may either be inserted in a ver- tical direction parallel to each other, ; a; m4: and Gin. or 8 in. asunder, as in fig. 1287. @; in a sloping direction parallel to each other, as in fig. 1287.6; or crossing each other at right angles, as in iz. 1286. In the latter case, the rods require, in order to make a fence 1287 5 tt. Gin. high, to be cut to the length of 7 ft. or 8 ft.; but a fence so formed has this advantage, that the rods may be much farther apart than when they are placed either vertically or sloping, and parallel to each other. In the two latter cases, also, a top rod, or rail, is required to unite the ends of the parallel rods : CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. (SA‘LIX,. 1477 but this horizontal rod may be dispensed with where the rods are planted crossing each other; as, when that is the case, each is kept in its place by a single tie at any point of intersection near the top of the fence. The advantage of placing the rods either sloping or intersecting is, that they push equally throughout; whereas, when placed perpendicularly, they push chiefly at the summit. The durability of fences of this description depends entirely on their management; on suffering no one rod, or plant, to grow more vigorously than another; and cutting the hedge regularly every year, either in summer for the leaves as fodder, or in November for the twigs for basket-making; and in keeping the base of the hedge at least twice the width of the top. Culture of Willows as ornamental Trees or Shrubs. It is almost needless to repeat what we have before stated on the subject of rendering trees and shrubs either gardenesque, or picturesque, according to the character of the scene in which they are to be placed. As gardenesque objects, all the shrubs, as well as the trees, will have most effect when trained to a single stem, if only to the height of 2 ft. or 3 ft. This alone gives them the character of art. All the trailing sorts, such as S. herbacea, S, reticulata, &c., to be truly gardenesque, ought to be grafted standard high, for the same reason. For picturesque decoration in artificial scenery, all the upright shrubby and tree willows may be scattered or grouped along the margin of water; and all the creeping or trailing kinds placed on rockwork, and left to take their natural. shapes. Such species of willow as S. pentandra, S. lucida, and one or two others, from having little of the aspect common to the willow family, and, conse- quently, their forms not being associated with the idea of moist soil or water, may be placed near a house, or in a shrubbery or flower-garden, on account of their fragrance and early blossoms: but this cannot be recommended with respect to willows in general, which always convey the idea of the vicinity of water, or of marshy ground. A Salictum is the only scene in which a complete collection of willows can be displayed to advantage ; because, as we have already observed, willows are not trees that will associate well with any other kinds. We would by no means recommend a salictum to be formed along the margin of water where the plants can be seen only on one side ; unless, indeed, the object were to form picturesque scenery. In this case, the plants may be grouped in various ways ; some on the margin of water, others on the open lawn, and some on rocks, banks, and stony places. A salictum where the object is to preserve as much as possible the indigenous characters of the kinds, ought to contain various surfaces and kinds of soil; and be wholly aquatic in some places, and rocky, gravelly, sandy, or arid, in others. Such a salictum is admirably adapted for hilly countries ; and, as almost all the willows are natives of cold climates, a salictum of this kind would be a scene particularly suitable for the north of Scotland. A gardenesque salictum is that which would produce most effect in a fertile and level country; and, if water is at command, it may either be conducted in drains under the surface, for the purpose of irrigation at pleasure; or it may appear in a canal, surrounding the salictum, and assum- ing a gardenesque or artistical form; or in a geometrical or gardenesque pond in the centre. In such a salictum, all the plants ought to be placed singly, with an ample space between them to allow each to attain its natural size and shape. The creeping and trailing sorts ought also to be planted singly, and allowed free space to extend themselves on every side; because, here, the object being more to display botanical character in a gardenesque manner than to exhibit the curious gardenesque, it would hardly be proper to graft the creeping and trailing sorts standard high, so as to make trees totally different from any ever seen in nature. As all the species of Salix flower in early spring, or from the beginning of March to the middle of June, and as the flowers are, in the daytime when the sun shines, covered with bees, the salictum is one of the most cheerful and inviting of garden scenes after the gloom of winter has passed away. For this reason, it is desirable that the soil of the salictum-should be dry at 5D 4 1478 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. that season, in order that the walks may be used without the risk of damping the feet. For the same reason, also, when it can be accomplished, the salictum should not be at any great distance from the shrubbery or the flower-garden. Let us suppose a collection of a hundred sorts of willows, planted in good soil, with sufficient room to assume their natural sizes and shapes ; that the plants have been ten years planted ; and that they are all in flower, or coming into flower; and we shall readily imagine that a scene of so much of a parti- cular kind of beauty and splendour has never yet been presented to the bota- nist or the lover of gardening. For such a salictum, two or three acres would be requisite; but these, we should think, might easily be spared in the parks of wealthy proprietors in England, or in the grounds of gentlemen having residences in the mountainous districts of Wales and Scotland. Accidents, Diseases, and Insects. 'The willow is subject to few accidents or diseases; but it is liable to be attacked by many insects. Salix fragilis Matthew states to be subject, in Scotland, to a disease similar to what the canker is in the apple tree. This disease, hz says, is generally concentrated in certain parts of the bark and alburnum of the trunk; a portion of the branches above which withers, and the uppermost boughs, after a time, assume the appearance of astag’s head and horns; which, from the indestructibility of these dead branches, the tree retains for many years ; and hence the name of stag’s-head osier, which is applied to this species. This disease, and other causes, especially in old trees, give rise to rottenness in the trunk; which, in the willow, from its being comparatively a short-lived tree, takes place, more especially in wet soils, much sooner than in most other species. Mr. Sang mentions (Kal., p. 527.) that he found lime produce canker in the twigs of basket willows; so that, when he attempted to bend them, they broke short off at the cankered place. (See p. 1469.) One of the earliest notices of insects injurious to willows is given by Mr. William Curtis, in vol. i. of the Linnean Transactions, published in 1791. This article we consider so interesting and instructive, that we shall here give it almost entire. It was read before the Linnzan Society in November, 1788: —“ Several species of willow, particularly three of the most useful and orna- mental, the S. alba, the S. fragilis, and the S. babylénica, are well known to be subject to the depredations of numerous insects, and of the larvze of the Cossus Lignipérda (already described as attacking the elm, see p. 1386.) im particular, which feed on the substance of the wood, and prove uncommonly destructive to the latter species ; for, as the larve in each tree are generally numerous, in the course of a few years they destroy so much of the trunk, that the first violent gale of wind blows down the tree. So infested are the weeping wil- lows, in many nurseries, with these insects, that scarcely one in ten can be selected free from them.”’ The willows are infested, also, in the same way by the larva of the Cerambyx moschatus; and also by those of a species of the Curculiénide, which was little suspected of committing similar depredations, but which, in proportion to its size, is no less destructive than those of the Cerambyx and Cossus. The larvee of a species of Nitidula [Silpha Z.] are also found to be injurious in a similar manner to those above named. In the beginning of June, 1780, Mr. Curtis observed a young tree of the Salix viminalis, which had been planted in his garden two years, and which was about 6in. in diameter, throwing out from various parts of its trunk a substance somewhat resembling sawdust, which fell at its base in no incon- siderable quantity. This substance, on a closer examination, was found to proceed from holes about the size of a goose-quill, penetrating deeply into the substance of the wood, obliquely upwards and downwards. On its first coming out, it appeared of the colour of the wood, and was moist; and as it grew dry it became of a browner colour. The whole of the trunk where this internal operation was going forward emitted a smell somewhat like beer in a state of fermentation; and various insects, allured thereby, settled on the tree, and seemed eagerly to imbibe nourishment from it : among others, the Vanéssa Atalanta, Cetonia aurata, A’pis mellifica, Cantharis [Telephorus] livida, with CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEH, SA‘LIX. 1479 various species of A/iscze, were frequent attendants. On the 10th of June, Mr. Curtis, took the Cerambyx moschatus on the trunk, but saw only one. “These extraordinary appearances,’ Mr. Curtis continues, “ strangely excited my curiosity ; [ therefore often visited the tree, and, on minutely examining its bark, | discovered several small coleopterous insects in its crevices, which at first, from their great similitude, I mistook for the Cimex lectularius : a more close inspection, however, soon convinced me that it was Silpha grisea [Nitidula grisea Fab., $c.]. On examining the sawdust-like substance in its moist and fermenting state, I discovered many small larve feeding amongst it, which, when fully grown, were about a barleycorn in length; the body somewhat flattened, of a dirty white colour, having 6 fore feet and 2 hind ones; the head ofa brightish brown colour, furnished with two jaws; each joint of the body projecting at the sides, so as to give it a kind of serrated appearance; the neck of a blackish brown colour, with two or more rows of small dots running therefrom down the back to the tail, which was terminated by four small setze, turning a little upwards, the two lowermost by much the longest. The larvee were generally found in considerable numbers together, and, on being disturbed, ran pretty briskly. From their size, and other concurring circumstances, I had no doubt but they were the larvze of the Silpha grisea, feeding on the i spoils of the tree’s grand internal enemy, Cdéssus Lignipérda.” Mr. Curtis, being determined to get a sight of the N. grisea, with a hatchet chopped out a piece of the tree, sufficient for the disco- very; when the large maggots re- presented in fig. 1288. at a, b, were found in perpendicularly cylin- drical cavities, corroding the sub- stance of the wood: they were about twice or thrice as large as the maggot of the hazel nut, and very much resembling it in shape; of a yellowish white colour, gross body, apparently without any legs, having a shining head of a chestnut colour, armed with strong jaws. On the 25th of July, cutting out a piece more of the tree, Mr. Curtis “discovered several Silphze [ Nitidula] as represented in fig. 1289.; and, at the same time, found on the bark of the tree the Curctlio [Cryptorhynchus J//ig.] lapathi (fig. 1288.d,e); and, on cutting further into the tree, found the same species just broken forth from its pupa (c).” Mr. Curtis “ was then satisfied that all the mischief which had been done to the tree was effected by this species of Curculidnide,” viz. C. lapathi (d, e); and which he “had some years before found in great plenty on the leaves of the same species of Salix,” viz. §. viminalis. Having succeeded in discovering the principal circum- stances of the history of this insect, Mr. Curtis was not a little anxious to find the Nitidula in its pupa state; and, after searching for it in vain on, and under, the bark of the tree, “I found,” he says, “plenty of them under the surface of the ground, among the moist earth and sawdust, and several, also, of the same insect in its perfect state. I had no opportunity of observing in what manner the female Curculio lapathi deposited her eggs: most probably they are laid under the bark at first, or in some crack or crevice of the tree, arising from an injury; at least, that is the mode in which the female Céssus Lignipérda deposits its eggs, and to prevent which, we cannot be too much on our guard; for, if the larve have once entered the tree, we shall in vain seek aremedy. If the tree, therefore, sustain any injury from lopping, or from any other cause, a piece of canvass, spread over with some adhesive resinous substance, should be applied to the wound; or the nurseryman may find his account in matting over the bodies of his young trees during the months of June and July, when the moth comes out of its chrysalis; or, {480 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ILL. perhaps, brushing them over at that period with some coal tar,” may, by its smell, which is known to be offensive to all insects, deter any from settling on the trees for some days or weeks. In fig. 1289. f shows the larve of Nitidula Z&, Y ie é |G by i % YL YY V / W y, WY Ss Uff Sy LW ‘ / Yyy a. ij 4b j Wj, YW lp 1289 grisea; g,one of the same larve magnified; 2, the pupa of the Nitidula grisea; 2, the pupa magnified; /, the perfect insects; and /, the perfect insect magnified. (Lin. Trans., vol. i. p. 89.) Cryptorhynchus lapathi is exceedingly abundant in the osier beds near Barnes and Mortlake. In the perfect state, it is very sluggish, remaining nearly stationary upon the leaves and slender twigs, to which it attaches itself very firmly, by means of its broad cushioned tarsi, and probably, also, by the bent hook at the extremity of the tibia. Several interesting particulars are recorded relative to this species in Howitt’s Book of the Seasons. In the late Mr. Haworth’s Review of Entomology, published in the first part of the old Lntomological Society's Transactions, is given an extract from the Ashmolean Appendix to Ray’s Historia Insectorum, relative to the “ Curculio lapathi of Linnzus, the ancient spelling of which appears to have been Gurgulio; which species was selected for two reasons; “the one, because it is a well-known insect; and the other, because, according to this ingenious author, it possesses, though feebly, the faculty of voice; which is a piece of informa- tion for which 1 am altogether indebted to this tract.” ‘ Lacessitus vocem querulam dedit.’ The sound here alluded to is produced by the friction of the hollowed base of the thorax against the elevated front of the elytra. This insect, which is the Curculio lapathi of Linnzeus (Syst. Nat., ii. 608. 20.; Rhynchz*‘nus lapathi of Fabricius, Syst. Hleuth., ii. 466., and Gyllenhall; and the Cryptorhynchus lépathi of Iliger and Stephens), varies in length from Lin. to Zin. It is ofan opaque dirty black colour, with the sides of the thorax, and the base and apical portion of the elytra clothed with white scales; the thorax and elytra being also ornamented with minute tufts of black scales. It feeds, also, upon the alders and sharp dock (2tmex acutus), according to Gyllenhall. Kirby and Spence, however, appear to doubt the correctness of this last habitat, considering the name l4pathi to have been given to the insect by mistake; observing that, as “docks often grow under willows, the mistake in question might easily have happened.” (Introd. to Ent., 1. p. 196. note, In the salictum in the Botanic Garden at Oxford, we are informed by Mr. CHAP. CIII. SALICA CER. SALIX. 1481 Baxter, several of the species are in some seasons almost entirely destroyed by the Cryptorhfnchus lapathi. Mr, Baxter, jun., informs us that the species of willow which are least injured by this insect are, the S. pentandra, S. deci- piens, and S. nigricans. After the wood in the trunk of the tree is partially destroyed, it is generally found infested by the black ant (ormica fuligindsa Lair.), which is found, not only in the wood of the willow, but in that of other decayed trees, even in houses, living on the decayed rafters and wooden floors. In Kirby and Spence’s Entomology, these insects are described as living in societies, and “ making their habitations in the trunks of old oak or willow trees, gnawing the wood into numberless stories, more or less horizontal, the ceilings and floors of which are about five or six lines asunder, black, and as thin as card; sometimes supported by vertical partitions, forming an infinity of apartments, which communicate in some places by small apertures ; and at others by light cylindrical pillars, furnished with a base and capital, which are arrayed in colonnades, leaving a communication perfectly free throughout the whole extent of the story.” (Kirby and Spence’s Introd., &c., 1. p. 483.) By far the most valuable species of willow in English woods, as already stated, is S. caprea; and on this the Trochilium crabroniférme, or lunar hornet sphinx, feeds, in its larva state, upon the living wood, by boring into the trunk, and thus destroying the tree. An account of this insect has been communicated to the Magazine of Natural History by the Rev. W. T. Bree, of which we give the following abstract :—‘* In the Transactions of the Linnean Society, vol. iii. tab.1.,a figure of the Tro- chilium crabroni- 1290 forme (fig. 1290.), under the name of Sphine crabro- , niférmis, is given \ in its three stages. Lewin, the writer of the article, gives it as_ his opinion that ‘ the caterpillar does not enter the wood till the second year of its own age ;’ and he states as a reason, that, ‘among all the numerous larve he has found from June to November, he could perceive but a slight difference in size. Possibly, therefore, they may feed on the tender bark of the sallow root the first year after they are hatched.’” This, Mr. Bree thinks, is very probably the case ; for he adds that he has not observed in the wood any perforations of a very small size, or such as have the appearance of having been made by. caterpillars newly hatched. As the caterpillar eats its way wpwards through the solid wood, a question may arise: How is the sphinx, when it bursts from the chrysalis, to make its escape out of the wood without injury? To obviate this diffi- culty, instinct directs the caterpillar, before it changes to a chrysalis, to turn its head downwards, so as to be opposite to the orifice, which affords a ready exit for the winged insect. SS — Bea =a PT 2 ss FS = oS PSs ‘ : : mai ) a single willow wand is cut down that Hi ‘i A does not exhibit proofs of the ravages of te oA SS 3, this insect; sometimes three or four, or even five, separate perforations occurring f a eS = qe inthe same stem. Though the Trochilium crabroniférme is a common species, Mr. Bree has never met with an example of the winged insect at large in his neigh- bourhood (Allesley, near Coventry). Ue has bred it from the caterpillar; and once he took a single pair in an osier bed near Dudley, which, at the time, were considered as great rarities. “ The wood of Salix caprea is, in Warwickshire, usually either sold to the rake-maker, for the purpose of being worked up into i . lly pee rake-teeth, &c.; or converted into what | VA —— || i are called flakes, i.e. hurdles made of | A | | | | split stuff nailed together, in contradis- Z | : | tinction to the common wicker hurdle, LM which is formed of round wood, twisted (i | | fl | | and plaited together, without the help of | | | | | | nails. The lower, and consequently the 1291 thicker, portion of each willow rod, to the length of 5in. or 6in., or occasionally 1 ft. or more, is spoiled by the perforations of the larva, and rendered unavailable to the above purposes.” (Mag. Nat. Hist., new se- ries, vol. i. p. 19.) Of the Trochilium crabroniforme (or, more properly T. bem- beciforme) a beautiful figure is given by Mr. Curtis in the British Entomology, pl. 372. fig. sup.; and several addi- tional particulars relative to its habits are given by Mr. Westwood, in an article in the third part of the T'rans- FZ actions of the Entomological {Wf Society. 1 The caterpillars of Né- Wil} matus caupree feed on the | leaves of the sallow (S. ca- }j | prea L.), and of several Qii@iiii species of willow and osier, to which they are said to be sometimes very destructive. A cultivator in the neighbourhood of Penzance, after thoroughly preparing a piece of SS — So ye — bh ri = — = — Z — = — — SH oS) 4 ! yy hi |) h SS ——S= CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEA. SA‘LIX. 1483 moist ground, highly favourable in itself for the growth of osiers, planted it ; and, after a few years, the osiers had disappeared, he hardly knew how. It was planted a second and even a third time, and the plants always disap- peared. ‘“ My attention,” says the writer, “ being now strongly drawn to the subject, I discovered that which I ought to have perceived half a century sooner; namely, that Nématus caprez, favoured by the peculiar locality, was the cause of all this devastation. The spot is low, moist, shut in by wood, and very near the southern limit of England. The species of willow planted was chiefly one of those with broad leaves, woolly underneath (probably S. cAaprea L.). The warmth of the situation, and the nidus for eggs afforded by these woolly leaves, were, I presume, the combined cause of the insect being so remarkably attracted to this spot. Some of the plants were of a species with smooth narrow leaves (probably S. triandra L.): these escaped much longer than the others, but still they did not escape eventually, as they were also attacked by another caterpillar. I introduced both red and black ants, and put some of the caterpillars into their nests ; but the ants disregarded them altogether. Having, although thus slowly, ascertained the true state of things, the ground was once more cultivated, and was planted with apple trees. As there happens to be no insect there which much attacks these, they thrive very well. The distance at which apple trees are planted is, also, less favour- able to the propagation of vermin. I have communicated all this detail in order to show the importance to individuals of attending to such seemingly trifling matters. Many a plantation, &c., fails in an apparently inexplicable manner. A scientific investigation would, in numerous cases, disclose the truth, and pre- vent farther loss. Had a person acquainted with entomology been proprietor of this osier ground 50 years since, he would speedily have discovered the truth, and might have saved 200/, or more to himself and his successors.” (Mag. Nat. Hist., vii. p. 423.) The Chrysoméla (Phze‘don) vulgatissima LZ. is another species which is occasionally injurious to one of the narrow-leaved species of willow. This is a pretty little insect, of a shining blue or green colour, and of an oblong-oval form, about 2 in. in length, which is found, during the winter months, in great profusion under the loose bark of willows, growing in damp localities. It deposits its eggs upon the young leaves; and the larve, when hatched, form little asso- ciations, feeding together in regular rows, the heads of the second row touching the tails of the first. In this manner they proceed from the base to the extre- mity of the leaf, which they soon strip of its parenchyma. They then attack the next leaf; and so on, until they are full grown, when they descend into the earth, and assume the pupa state; shortly after which they undergo the change to their last and perfect form. The leaves of some species of willows are also infested with galls, which are the production, not of a species of Cynipide, but of one of the Z'enthredinidz (Nématus intércus Panzer Fauna Ins. Germ., 90. fig. 11.; or the Z'enthrédo salicis pentandree Villars). The larva of this insect, instead of feeding exter- nally upon the leaves of the willow, is enclosed in a gall, upon the substance of which it subsists, and within which it undergoes allits changes. Mr. West- wood’s species Nématus gallicola (described by Mr. Stephens, /d/ust. Brit. Ent., vol. vii. p. 36.), and the Entira Cynips of Newman (Ent. Mag., No. 18. p. 260.), also reside in galls; whilst the larvee of Nématus salicis of Saint Fargeau, and of the N. capree, are external feeders. Among the Lepidoptera, the caterpillars of nearly all the species of moths belonging to the genus Cerura (puss and kitten moths) feed upon different species of willow; and also, occasionally, the larva of the buff-tip moth (Pyge'‘ra bucéphala Steph.). Brépha Parthénias (the orange underwing) feeds upon poplars and willows; and Notodo6nta ziczac (the pebble prominent moth) upon the same: Leiocaémpa dicte‘a and L. dictedides (the swallow prominent moths), Ptilodéntes palpina (the pale prominent moth), Gastrdépacha querci- folia, &c., occasionally upon willows; and the larva of Orthésia Upsilon Steph. beneath the bark of old willows and poplars. 1484 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART LIL. The larvee of Satarnie Payonia minor feed on various species of osier. Lozote‘nia cruciana, a small but beautiful tortrix, lives on a dwarf mountain Salix. Lfparis (LeucOma Steph.) sdlicis is, in many years, very abundant on different willows. Several species of the very showy genus of Noctttidee, Ca- tocala, also feed, in the larva state, upon several species of Salix. These caterpillars exhibit a very interesting instance of deceptive similarity to the plants on which they feed ; their colours being of a pale greyish brown, dot- ted with black, and the sides of their bodies being furnished with a membrana- ceous lobe, fringed with short whitish hairs, which are applied close to the surface of the twigs, so that it is very difficult for an unpractised eye to perceive them, or to distinguish them from bundles of lichens. The colours of the fore wings of the perfect insects are also equally deceptive, rendering it quite as difficult to perceive the moths when settled upon the trunks of the trees. The hind wings of these moths are, however, very beautifully coloured, being either red or pale blue, with black bands. Catocala fraxini (the great Clifden nonpa- reil) feeds, in the larva state, on poplar, ash, &c.; C. napta LZ. upon Salix vitel- lina; and C. elocata Esper (the claim of which to be considered a native species is questionable) upon willows and elms. Our jig. 1293. represents the last- named species copied from Curtis’s British Entomology, pl. 21%7.; and the 1293 generic details, a to 1, are from C. nfipta. a, 6, parts of the antenna; c, spiral tongue ; d, palpus; ¢, palpus denuded; f, the head ; g, one of the ocelli; 4, hind leg; i, claws. Amongst COE the principal species which feed on the willow are, Galeriica caprez, Pyréchroa ribens (on the rotten wood, whilst in the larva state), MelasOma populi and trémula, Balaninus salicivorus, and Tachyérges sdlicis ; and, amongst the Hemiptera, A'phis sélicis Z., and Céccus capreae and C. salicis L. Some parts of the preceding article have been furnished to us by J. O. Westwood, Esq., by whom the whole has been revised. The Study of the Species. The genus Salix has been a stumbling block to botanists from the time of Linnaeus, who observes that so great are the changes effected on the kinds by soil, situation, and climate, that it is difficult to determine whether many of the differences should constitute species, or varicties only. He recommends rejecting the old names and characters, and describing anew the several species accurately, as seen in their natural places of growth. For this purpose, he gives directions for observing the develope- ment of the buds, the situation of the catkins, the form and other circum- CHAP, CIII. SALICA CEA. SA‘LIX. 1485 stances of the leaves, the number of stamens, and whether the plants are trees, shrubs, or creepers. With due deference to the opinion thus expressed by the great father of scientific botany, we think that the study of willows, or of any other species of plant, in its native habitat is by no means a good mode for determining what are species, and what are varieties; but rather likely, on account of the great difference of habitats, to increase the number of both; since every difference may be considered specific relatively to the circumstances which produce that difference. It appears to us that it would be a better mode to collect plants of the particular genus to be studied from all the dif- ferent habitats in which they are to be found, and to cultivate and study them in the same garden, where they would be all subjected to the same exterior influences. What Sir J. E. Smith says on this subject does not appear to us much more satisfactory than the advice of Linnzeus. ‘“ Willows,” he says, “should be particularly studied at three different seasons: the flowering time; the early part of summer, when the young shoots, with their stipules and ex- panding foliage, are to be observed; and, finally, when the leaves are come to their full size. No botanist, therefore, can be competent to form an opinion about them, unless he resides among the wild ones, for several seasons, or continually observes them in a garden. No hasty traveller over a country, no collector of dried specimens, or compiler of descriptions, can judge of their characters or essential differences, One principle, above all, in this depart- ment of botany, and indeed in every other, cannot be too strictly enforced. We should study a species before we decide on its characters, and not lay down rules of definition beforehand. In many plants, the differences of simple or compound, entire, serrated, or jagged, leaves; the presence or absence of stipules; though usually so essential and decisive, make no specific dis- tinction at all. In some tribes or genera, one part affords the best specific character, in others some different part. The distinctions of willows are fre- quently so very nice, that the greatest observation and experience only can stamp them with due authority.” (Jing. F/., iv. p. 165.) After thirty years’ study of every kind of willow that could be procured in any part of Britain, in the garden of Mr. Crowe, where seedlings innumerable sprang up all over the ground, Sir J. E, Smith was not only confirmed in the immutability of his species, amounting to 64, as natives of Britain, but also, that new or hybrid species were not produced by the seeds of species growing together in the same garden. Both these conclusions are alike at variance with those of most other botanists. As the result of this eminent botanist’s study of the genus, he has arrayed his 64 species of British willows under three sections, characterised by the margins and surfaces of the leaves; viz. 1. serrated and smooth; 2. entire and smooth; and, 3. surface shaggy, woolly, or silky. Since the time of Sir J. E. Smith, the principal British student of willows is Mr. Borrer; and, in Sir W. J. Hooker’s British Flora, this able botanist has arranged the British willows, increased in Sir W. J. Hooker’s work to 71 species, under 18 sections. These sections are all natural; and each is characterised by the name of a typical species. This is obviously a very great improvement in the arrangement of this genus, whether these kinds are con- sidered as chiefly species, or chiefly varieties; and to us it appears the best adapted for the present state of our knowledge of willows, till all the known kinds shall have been studied for a number of years in one garden. Among the Continental botanists, the late Dr. Host of Vienna, and Pro- fessor Koch of Erlangen, appear to be the principal students of willows. Dr. Host, in the preface to his Salix, seems disposed to consider the kinds of willow that exhibit the same appearances when under the same circumstances of soil and situation as distinct species; and he has described no fewer than 60 of these as natives of Austria. He admits the extreme difficulty of de- termining what are species in many cases, from the different localities in which the same species is sometimes found. For example, willows which inhabit low moist situations in valleys flower only in the spring; while those which inhabit mountains do not flower till after the melting of the snow, which sel- 1486 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ITI. dom happens before the beginning of summer. On the other hand, very many sorts, in intermediate localities, are intermediate also in their time of flowering. Hence, the same kind, when it inhabits three different regions, cannot be compared together in the same stage of growth in a living state; and, conse- quently, three species may, in this way, be made out of one. Dr. Host farther observes that a great impediment to the deter mining of what are really species, arises from the sexes of a species often inhabiting localities very distant from each other, and sometimes even different regions ; and the beautiful figures which illustrate this author’s work, on the supposition that they are faithful portraits, clearly show that the male and female differ very considerably in their foliage and wood, independently altogether of their catkins. The great master in the genus Salix may be considered Professor Koch, who has done more to advance a knowledge of this genus in his 12mo pam- phlet of 69 pages, De Salicibus Europeis Commentatio, published in 1828, than the most voluminous of ancient or modern authors. The preface to this pamphlet is so full of instruction as to the mode of studying this family of plants, that we are confident that our readers will feel obliged to us for pre- senting to them the following Abstract of Koch’s Preface to his Commentary on the Genus Salix. The author after noticing the difficulties to be encountered in this genus, and referring to what has been done by Linnzeus, Wahlenberg, Willdenow, Smith, and others, notices the 119 species which had been sent to him by Schleicher, as found by that botanist in Switzerland, and thus, as we have before observed (p. 1456.), making the total number of species of Salix 254. Of Schleicher’s species, he says that he could not find one that truly deserved the name. They are, he adds, mere variations of species long since known; and, for the most part, different forms of one changeable species, viz., his own S. phylicifolia. All Schleicher’s kinds are enumerated as species in Steudel’s Nomenclator ; but Koch treats them as spurious, he recognising not more than 50 truly distinct European species. The manner in which Koch obtained his knowledge of the genus Salix is thus given :—“ For a number of years, I observed the willows growing wild in the Palatinate ; also those I met with during my travels; and those which I have found, during the space of four years, in the neighbourhood of Erlangen. All the species, or singular forms, which I found growing wild were trans- ferred to the garden; and to these were added kinds sent by my friends Mertens and Zeiher, an addition of no small importance. From the former I received genuine English willows in a living state. The whole collection was afterwards transferred to the Botanic Garden at Erlangen, where, neither care nor expense being spared, it has since been much increased. From M. Otto, director of the Botanic Garden at Berlin, 1 also received a number of kinds. Of dried specimens I have received the whole collection of M. Seringe, from that author himself; and the greater number of the Swedish, French, and English willows, gathered in their native habitats, from Mertens; forming in the whole a greater number of species of this genus than was ever before available by one individual. “ Every genus of plants has certain peculiar features, with which constant observation and repeated examination alone can familiarise us; but there is no genus in which it is so necessary as in that of Salix, to investigate, not only its peculiar characters, but also the growth of the plants, both in a wild anda cultivated state. He who endeavours to characterise a species, either from a dried specimen or from a cultivated plant, is always liable to be deceived in its characters. Hence, amongst all the writers on willows from the time of Linneus, Wahlenberg alone has clearly describedthem. He travelled through Lapland, Switzerland, the Carpathian Mountains, and Sweden; examining the kinds of this genus in their native places of growth; and, following in his footsteps, came Seringe, also a most diligent investigator. Taking these authors for my guide, although, in some instances, I have been compelled to differ from them, I here offer a synopsis of the European species of willow. “In arranging this genus, and distributing its species, if we put near together CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEH. Sa‘L1X. 1487 kinds which most resemble each other, not only may the species having a close natural affinity be recognised at a glance, but even the tyro will be greatly assisted in tracing and identifying his specimens. If, however, the usual arrangement of the species be adopted, in which the sections are charac~ terised by having the ovaries naked or pubescent; the leaves glabrous or downy, serrated or entire [as in Smith’s Hnglish Flora, and the Sal, Wob.]; then species widely separated by nature and habit must necessarily be grouped together, not to mention that these characters are in themselves lable to great changes. Fries (in Syllog. Nov. Pl. Soc. Bot. Nat.; Ratisb. edita, t. 2. p. 36.) first distributed the Swedish species of this genus into natural groups, according to characters taken from various parts of the plant. In like manner, I have attempted a similar distribution of the European species ; but, first, I shall offer a few words with respect to the characters according to which I have divided the genus into sections and species. ** A character taken from the catkins appearing earlier than, at the same time with, or later than, the leaves is of great importance; but one taken from the situation and insertion of the catkins is still more so. The situation may be in three different modes. 1. In this a catkin is produced at the tip of a branchlet, with a few others below it, and they are all sessile; the leaves proceeding from buds at the base of the catkins. I only know of one instance of this, S. lanata. 2. A bud on the tip of the last year’s branchlet puts forth a catkin, and the peduncle on which it is situated increases in size, and bears leaves, in the axils of which are the buds of the following year. This peduncle is, therefore, persistent, and continues the branch. This is the case in S. reticulata, S. herbacea, S. polaris, S. retisa, and S. U‘va-arsi. 3. A terminal bud, and generally more protruded beneath it, produce leaf-bearing shoots, and the flower buds are situated beneath these. All the other species which are known to me, except those enumerated above, belong to this division ; and they may be subdivided as follows:—1. Those in which the catkin is sessile, on a very short peduncle, or as it were incipient, and bears at its base weak scale-like leaves ; being thus lateral, sessile, and bracteated at the base. 2. Those in which the peduncle grows into a branchlet, and bears floral leaves not very distant from the catkin, which afterwards become true leaves, but without buds in their axils: from this branchlet is formed the lateral catkin, which is peduncled with a leafy peduncle. All the species which protrude their catkins before their leaves belong to the first of these subdivisions ; and all those which do not protrude their catkins till after their leaves, with many of those which protrude their catkins at the same time as their leaves, to the second. This character seldom changes ; and only a few species (for example, S. limosa) bear on one plant, or, as a variety, on two plants, catkins which have short peduncles, and are surrounded at their base with very minute scale-like leaves ; and also those that are peduncled, and have true leaves on their peduncles. Even in these varying forms Nature shows her inexhaustible fertility, and her wonderful skill and power of adaptation in creation ; despi- sing the too great carefulness of learned men, who hasten to build prisons for their own systems, she delights in disturbing their magic circles, and, playfully breaking loose from the chains in which they have attempted to bind her, she far exceeds Proteus himself in versatility. “ The importance of the characters which the pedicel of the capsule offers has been pointed out by Wahlenberg. Its length relatively to the gland, which is never wanting, is a very constant character, varying only in a few species ; but, to be rightly observed, it ought to be seen just at the time when the ovary attains the size of a capsule, which happens a little after flowering ; or, in dried specimens, if accuracy is wanted, part of the female catkin must be softened in boiling water, and afterwards dried in blotting-paper, before ex- amination. In dried specimens, the pedicel is so brittle, that in the analysis it is seldom preserved entire ; or, from being joined to a gland not less fragile, it is frequently injured. Besides, it must be remarked, that some catkins have been found in which the inferior flowers were very remotely situated. ~ JE 1488 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART II. In these instances, the pedicel is often a little longer, and the capsules more sle nder. * The colour of the young shoots varies greatly, often so much as to cause ne arieties to appear distinct species. T he branchlets of S. alba are either brown, or, as in the var. vitellina, of a yolk- of-ege ora red brick colour; and there i - a different shade of yolk-of-egg colour in S. répens, and S. rosmarini- folia CS. lee‘ta Schultz). Many species, “when carefully examined, will be found to var y in colour, though only to a small extent. The branches of S. purpurea are of a coral colour, rarely of a dark yellow, and sometimes white, covered with a reddish bloom. 8. amygdalina has the shoots sometimes of a brownish yellow, and sometimes of a brownish black. “ The form of the leaves in the same species, and even in the same plant, can never be depended upon. In S. phylicifolia, S. myrtilldides, §. arbascula, and S. repens, they vary from narrow-lanceolate and being attenuated towards the base, in the three last-named species, to roundish-ovate and being cordate- emarginate at the base. In some species, the form of the leaves is almost always the same, as in S. viminalis, S. incana, and S. hippophaefolia. In other species, the leaves vary ; being serrated or entire, green or hoary on the under surface, and glabrous or hairy, on the same plant. The same variation is common on the exterior of the ovaries; which, in S. phylicifolia, are some- times glabrous, and sometimes hairy; some individuals of this species having half the ovary hairy, and the other half glabrous; while in others there is only a hairy or downy line, In certain species, however, these variations are never found, or very rarely ; although in S. viminalis ovaries partly naked, and partly downy, occur. The brown tip of the bracteas of the flowers, in some species, turns paler, and in others red, or even purple; which is another cause of uncertainty in specific distinctions. The bracteas are sometimes obovate, and only half the length of the ovary ; and sometimes, in the same species, lanceolate, and reaching as far as the style. The style and stigma likewise vary in length, and are occasionally more or less cleft; yet both these organs afford most useful characteristics. The style often appears shorter from being hidden by the long hairs of the ovary. Stigmas of a rose colour, and of a yellow colour, have been found in the same species. The stipules vary in size, but never in form ; hence they afford the very best characteristics for distin- guishing species. "In no species can these be said to be wanting ; and, though on old plants they are often not seen, such plants, when cut down, send up young shoots which produce leaves attended by stipules of an extraordinary size. The buds are always 1-valved; and the valves are often cleft at the tip, and sometimes as far as the base ; though sometimes, on the same individual, they are undivided. The folding of the leaves in the bud is, most probably, constant, although different in the various species: but this I cannot affirm as certain, not having examined the leaf buds of a sufficient number of species. “The variation of the different parts is not the only difficulty with which the botanical student, in this genus, has to contend: the great number of hy- brids, the existence of which in the genus Salix no one can doubt, is another obstacle. Nobody will accuse me of arrogance in assuming to know S. rtiibra and S. viminilis. On the banks of the Rednitz, near Erlangen, there are many thousand trees of these two species ; and, at the same time, many intermediate forms, which I can refer to neither species. The catkins of these afford no distinguishing marks; for what seem at one time to belong to the former species, at another time appear more nearly allied to the latter.” Koch con- cludes by stating that, in his Commentary, the species have been arranged in 10 groups ; and that no kind has been admitted as a species that he has not himself seen and examined. He has added but few varieties, “ although an unmense number of no importance might have been adduced; being convinced, from daily observation and experience, that the multiplication of varieties, in- stead of re nde ‘ing any intricate genus more clear, only involves it in a greater difficulty.’ The species of Koch, besides being identified with those of the Species CHAP, CIII. SALICA‘CEH. SA LIX. 1489 Plantarum of Linneeus, and the Species Plantarum of Willdenow, have the synonymes of other authors added to them. In our App. iii. to the genus Salix will be found the characters of Koch’s 10 different groups; and under each the names and synonymes of the species which he has assigned to them. , From the perusal of Koch’s observations, two points, we think, will be ren- dered clear to the botanical reader ; —1. That the mode of arranging the sections according to the character of the leaves, adopted by all the Linnzan school previously to the time of Wahlenberg, is altogether defective; and, 2. That the system of throwing the species into natural groups, as adopted by Wahlenberg, Fries, Koch, and Borrer, is the true one. Being ourselves of this opinion, the only question that remained for us to decide was, whether we should follow Koch or Borrer in the arrangement of the species described in this work as in a living state in British gardens, The excellence of Koch’s system was strongly impressed on our mind from the moment that we saw it develeped in Dr. Lindley’s Synopsis of the British Flora; and, if we could have classed all the numerous sorts of willows in the salictum at Woburn, and in the Hackney arboretum, under Koch’s ten groups, in a manner satisfactory to ourselves, we should have done so; the more especially as, from observing with care all the different sorts in the Hackney arboretum, at different periods, from March to December, 1836, we felt convinced in our own mind that by far the greater number of them were varieties, and chiefly of S. caprea L. Not being able to do this, we determined on endeavouring to obtain the advice and assistance of the first authority in Britain on the subject of willows; and we accordingly applied to Mr. Borrer, who at once, in the most kind and liberal manner, classed the sorts contained in the Salictum Woburnense in the 22 groups into which, with the exception of a few sorts, they are thrown in the following article. Mr. Borrer’s knowledge of this genus is universally known. He possesses an extensive collection of living plants, which he has cultivated for some years; and, as Sir W. J. Hooker remarks, “ No one has ever studied the willows, whether in a growing ora dried state, more deeply, or with a less prejudiced mind.” (Brit. F/., ed. 3., vol. i. p. 416.) The botanical details which we have given of each particular species, in- cluding a comparison of specimens obtained in a living state from the arbo- retum at Flitwick, from that at Goldworth, and from the salictum at Messrs. Loddiges’s, were made out for us, with great care and industry, by Mr. Denson. Our figures were chiefly drawn for us by Mr. Sowerby, from specimens received from the salictum at Woburn Abbey; in the single instance of the S. caprea, reduced from Host’s work; and nearly all the remainder, including all the 28 plates of leaves of the natural size, by the kind permission of the Duke of Bedford, have been copied from the Salictum Woburnense. It will thus appear that our article, lengthy and elaborate as it is, is, in a botanical point of view, chiefly to be considered as matter for a history of willows, rather than as a complete history in itself. Such a history, indeed, can only be prepared by a botanist who has had all the species in a living state under his eye for several years; and who has applied to them one general principle of contrast or comparison. Till this is done, not only with the genus Salix, but with every other genus of which there are numerous species, a decided imperfection must ever be found in works like the present, in which the specific characters are necessarily made up of descriptions given by dif- ferent individuals, at d ffrent times, and in different countries; some from living plants collected from their native habitats, others from living plants grown in gardens, and many from dried specimens. All this shows the great advantage that would result to botany and arboriculture from a national arboretum; in which not only all the species and varieties should be col- lected, but also both the sexes of all the kinds that have the male and female flowers on different plants. Such an arboretum, on a sufficiently large scale, and properly managed, would form a living standard of reference, both for the botanist and the cultivator. 5E 2 1490 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Group i. Purpiree Koch, Borrer. Osier Willows, with one Stamen in a Flower. Monandre isthe name adopted for this group in Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3. ; but Mr. Borrer considers Purpdree preferable, because it is taken, like the name of each of the other groups in this ar- rangement, from the name of a species included in that group, Purpirea, too, is the name given by Koch to the same group. Filament 1, bearing an anther of 4 lobes, and 4 cells; or, in S. rubra, forked, and each branch bearing an anther of 2 lobes and 2 cells. Germen sessile. Catkins very compact. Trees of low stature, or shrubs with twiggy branches, and leaves that are more or less lanceolate, and serrated, and often broader upwards. Interior part of the bark, in most, yellow and very bitter. (Hook. Br. Fl.) The leaves of nearly all of the kinds of this group turn black in drying. The inner bark of most of the kinds included in this group is extremely bitter, which renders the plants suitable for banks of rivers, and other places whicb are infested by rats; as the bitterness prevents these animals from eating it. z 1. S.purpu‘rEA L. The purple Willow. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl, 1444.; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1388.; Eng. Fl., 4. p. 187. ; Forbes in Sal. @on., No. 1.; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3., p.417.; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 243. ; Hayne Abbild., p. 229. The Sexes. Both sexes are figured in Eng. Bot., and are in cultivation in some English collections. Synonyme. 8S. purpirea a Koch Comm., p. 25. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1318.; Sal. Wob., No. 1.; Hayne Abbild., t. 169.; our jig. 1294. ; and fig. 1. in p. 1603. Spec. Char., §c. Branches trailing, decumbent. Leaves partly opposite, obovate-lanceolate, serrated, very smooth, narrow at the base. Stamen 1. Stigmas very short, ovate, nearly sessile. (Smith Eng. Fl.) A native of Britain (between Thorpe and Norwich, &c.); flowering in March and April. In a wild state, this species forms a shrub, with a stem 3 ft. or 4 ft. high, with long, slender, smooth branches, spreading widely, and, if not supported, trailing on the ground; very smooth, of a rich and shining purple, with a somewhat glaucous hue. The catkins appear earlier than the foliage; and often on different branches. In cultivation, in dug grounds kept moist and the plants cut down yearly, this species produces shoots from 3 ft. to 5 ft. long, which are much esteemed for the finer sorts of basketwork. It is also frequently planted in Norfolk and Suffolk, and in some parts of 1294 Essex, for “plaiting into close low fences, for the ex- clusion of hares and rabbits; the bark and leaves being so extremely bitter, that these animals will touch neither; whilst the shoots, being long, tough, and flexible, may be formed into any shape; and a fence of this kind is reckoned little inferior to that of wire.” (Jing. Flora, quoted in Sal. Wob., p- 2.) This species is well adapted for planting in ornamental shrubberies, from the elegant slenderness of its twigs during winter ; the redness of its catkins, the anthers of which are of that colour before they burst, and the fine purplish and glaucous hue of its young shoots and leaves. The latter, as will be seen by the figure of one of the natural size in p. 1603., are of an elegant, and, if we may use the expression, artistical shape. Female plants are in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums, and at Woburn and Flitwick; and male and female at Henfield. The male plant, being the most beautiful when in flower, ought to be most propagated by nurserymen. Varictics. Kock, in his De Salicthus Europais Commentatio, has described six ; but he includes the S. Helix and Lambertidna (to be described as species below) as two of them, He has charac- terised the ix varietics aa follows: — CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEA. SA‘LIX. 1491 2% S. p.1; S$. purpdrea Smith, Willd. —Stem dwarfer. Branches more spreading. Catkins very slender. % S. p.2; S. Lambertidna Smith, Willd. —Catkins twice as stout, and leaves larger and broader than in S. purpurea; otherwise not different. & S. p.3; S. Helix Willd. En. — Branches uprightish, but spreading. Leaves longer. &% S. p. 4 monadélphica. — A male plant, with the stamens divided to the middle, or, rather, having 2 stamens with the filaments connate, as in S. rdbra, and as far as to the middle. Koch found this growing in the Palatinate of the Rhine, near Cassel. & S. p. 5 sericea; S. monandra sericea Ser. Sal. Helv., p.8.—This has its leaves, while they are young, covered with a dense silky down, which afterwards disappears. Seringe observed this in Switzerland; and Koch afterwards gathered it in the Palatinate. & S. p. 6 brdctea riibra.—This has the scales of the catkin, that is the bracteas, of the colour of red brick, and not black. Giinther sent it to Koch from Silesia ; and Koch deems it a rare and singular variety. Remark. Koch, considering S. purpirea as including the above four, gives the geographical dis- tribution of the species as follows : — It inhabits the banks of streams and moist meadows, and also sandy and comparatively dry places, in plains and lower mountains, from the Pyrenees and Alps, through England and the whole of Europe, as far as to the south of Sweden. & ¥ 2,8. He‘tix LZ. The Helix, or Rose, Willow. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1444. ; Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p. 672.; Hayne Abbild., p. 229. t. 170. ; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1343. ; Eng. F1., 4. p. 188. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 2. ; Hook. Br. FI., ed. 3., p. 417. ; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 244. Synonymes. S. purptrea var. Koch. Comm., p. 25.; 2S. oppositifodlia Host Sal. Austr., 1. p. 1). t. 38, 39. The Sexes. Both sexes are figured in Sal. Wob., and also in Eng. Bot.; but Mr. Borrer believes that the catkins of female flowers represented in the latter are those of S. Forbydana: if those of Hélix, they are much too thick. Mr. Borrer having only seen the male of S. élix, and the female of S. Lambertzdna, is inclined to regard them as the two sexes of one species. eeerant Eng, Bot., t. 1343., the male plant ; Sal. Wob., No. 2. ; Hayne Abbild., t. 170. ; and fig. 2. Spec. Char., §c. Branches erect. Leaves partly opposite, oblong-lanceolate, pointed, slightiy serrated, very smooth ; linear towards the base. Stamen 1. Style nearly as long as the linear divided stigmas. (Sal. Wod., p. 3.) A native of Britain; flowering in March and April. A tree of humble growth, but erect ; about 10 ft. high, smooth in every part, altogether of a lighter hue than those of S. purpurea. The branches are not trailing, but upright ; they are smooth and polished, of a pale yellowish or purplish ash colour, tough and pliable; less slender and elongated than the foregoing, though useful for the coarser sorts of basketwork, Catkins larger than those of S. purptirea ; the fertile ones, especially, full twice as thick. (Jing. Flora, p. 188.) The branches, which are yellow, and the mode of growth, which is erect, render this species easily distinguishable from the preceding. Description. The name rose-willow relates to rose-like expansions at the ends of the branches, which are caused by the deposition of the egg of a cynips in the summits of the twigs, in consequence of which they shoot out into numerous leaves, totally different in shape from the other leaves of the tree, and arranged not much unlike those composing the flower of a rose, adhering to the stem even after the others fall off. (Smith, and Kirby and Spence.) Smith had never seen this monstrosity but on S. Helix, except once on S, aurita: but it is very common on S. Hoffmannidna in Sussex ( Borrer), and on S. alba in Cambridgeshire, and is obvious in winter when the plants are leafless. In these two kinds, the rose-like bodies are constituted of leaves imbricately disposed, the upper the smaller: some of the bodies are 3in. over. ‘* The leaves and twigs are less bitter than those of S. purpurea ; and the greater size of the stem, as well as branches, renders this species fit for several purposes which that is not. It also makes a better figure in plantations, and the roots give more solidity to the banks of rivers or ditches.” (Sintth.) Gerard describes the rose-willow, of which he has given a figure, as * not only making a gallant show, but also yielding a most cooling aire in the heat of summer, being set up in houses for the decking of the same.” Dr. Johnston, in his Fora of Berwick upon Tweed, states that S. Helix withstands storms better than any other species. A crystallisable principle, cailed sali- cine, has been obtained from this species ; which, according to Majendie, arrests the progress of a fever with the same power as sulphate of quinine. (Jour. R. Inst., October, 1830, p.177.; Lindl. Nat. Syst., p. 187. See also our p. 1459.) In ornamental plantations, S. Helix is an interesting shrub, from its SE 3 1492 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART 11Ff, slender shoots and glaucous leaves, which latter have a peculiar twist ; whence, perhaps, the specific name of Helix, snail-like. There are plants at Hackney, Goldworth, Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick. 2 3. 8S. Lamperri4\va Smith. Lambert’s, or the Boyton, Willow. Identification. Sm. Fl. Br., p. 1041. ; Eng. Bot., t. 1359. ; Willd. Sp. PI., 4. p. 673.; Smith Eng. FI., 4. p. 190. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 3. ; Hook. Br. Fl., ed..3. p. 417.; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. situceee? S. purptirea 8 Koch Comm., p. 25. The Sexes. Both are figured in Eng. Bot. and Sal. Wob. Mr. Borrer has only seen the female of this, and the male of S. H@lix, and thinks they are the two sexes of one species. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1359. ; Sal. Wob., No. 3.; and fig. 3. in p. 1603. Spec. Char., §c. Branches erect. Leaves partly opposite, obovate-lanceolate, pointed, serrated, smooth; rounded at the base. Stipules none. Stamen 1. Stigmas ovate, obtuse, notched, very short, nearly sessile. (ng. F1., iv. p. 189.) A native of England, flowering in March and April. This species is of the size and habit of the last, but very distinct from it at first sight, particularly in the tender summits of the young growing branches, which, with their pur- plish glaucous hue, and some degree of downiness, resemble those of a honey- suckle. Catkins not more than half the size of those of S. Helix, with rounded, blackish, hairy scales. (Sm. Eng. Fl.) First discovered on the banks of the Willey, at Boyton, Wilts, by A. B. Lambert, Esq., whom the specific name is meant to compliment. It grows in North America, on the banks of rivers and willow grounds. It was introduced from Europe, and is cul- tivated for basket-making. (Pursh.) S. Lambertidna is suitable for in- troducing into ornamental plantations, from the graceful character of its slender shoots, and its glaucous foliage. There are plants in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums, and also at Woburn, Flitwick, and Henfield. & 4. S. WooLtiGaRr4’ NA Borr. Woollgar’s Willow. Identification. Borr. in Eng. Bot. Supp., t. 2651. ; Hook. Brit. Fl., ed. 3., p. 417. Synonymes. S. monandra Sal Wob., No. 4.; S. monandra var. Hoffm. Hist. Sal., 1. p. 21. t. 1. f. 1. The Sexes. The female is figured in Eng. Bot. Suppl., and both sexes in Sal. Wob.; yet Mr. Borrer, in his elucidation of this kind, published in Eng. Bot. Suppl., subsequently to the publication of Sal. Wob., remarks that he is unacquainted with the male flowers. Engravings. Sai. Wob., No. 4.; Eng. Bot. Supp., t.2651.; and jig. 4. in p. 1603. Spec. Char., §c. Erect. Leaves cuneate-lanceolate, serrated, glabrous. Sta- men 1. Ovary ovate, very pubescent, sessile, downy. Stigmas nearly sessile, ovate, scarcely emarginate. (Hook. Brit. Fl., p. 417.) A native of England, about Lewes, Sussex, in osier holts, but scarcely wild; at Kings- ton upon Thames, apparently wild; flowering in May. In the salictum at Woburn, this species had not attained the height of 6 ft. in five years. It is considered to be very distinct from either §. Helix or S. Lambertiana. Mr. Borrer applied the specific name in compliment to the late Mr. Wooll- gar, “ a gentleman who supplied Sir J. E. Smith with several of his willows, and who formed his opinions upon the species from long and accurate obser- vation.” (Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3.) S. Woollgaridna had long been known to Mr. Borrer and Mr. Woollgar as a variety of S. monandra Hoffm.; but Mr. Woollgar was so far of opinion that it was a distinct species, that he used to call it S. cuneifolia, from the shape of its leaves, especially the upper ones. (Jbid.) There are plants at Henfield, and in the Goldworth Arbo- retum; and some, with the name of S. monandra, in that of Messrs. Lod- diges. a 5. S. Forsya Na Smith. Forby’s Willow, or the fine Basket Osier. Identification. Smith FI. Br., p. 1041.; Eng. Bot., t. 1344.; Rees’s Cyc., No. 49.; Willd.2Sp. Pl, 4. p. 674.; Smith Eng, Fl., 4. p. 191. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 5.; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3., p. 418. ; Mackay I'l. Hib., pt. 1. p. 244.; Hayne Abbild., p. 231. t. 172. Synonymes. 8. fissa Lin. Soc. Trans., not of Hoff. (Smith); S. rubra B Koch Comm., p. 27. The Sexes. The female is described in Lng. I'1., and figured in Lng. Bot. The male is not known. “ The original plant, sent from Mr. Vorby to Mr. Crowe, was found now and then to bear a solitary starnen at one of the lower bracteas of the catkins of female flowers, which showed this species to be truly monandrous, and distinct from Hoffmann’s S. fissa, to which it had previously been referred,”’ (Smith.) Engravings. Eng. Bot., t.1944.; Sal. Wob,, No. 5.; Hayne Abbild., t. 172. ; and jig. 5. in p. 1603. Spec. Char.,&¢. Branches erect. Leaves alternate, with small stipules, lanceo- CHAP. CIlIl. SICA CEA. 1 SALIX 1493 late-oblong, with shallow serratures, smooth, rounded at the base, glaucous beneath. Stamen 1. Style nearly as long as the linear divided stigmas. (Smith Eng. Fl.) A native of England, flowering in April. The stem 1s erect, bushy, with upright, slender, smooth twigs, very flexible and tough, of a greyish yellow, not purple, hue. Fertile catkins extremely like those of S. Helix, but the leaves widely different. A valuable species for the finer sorts of wickerwork, and for basket-making, bands for tying faggots, packets, &c. When cut down, plants make shoots from 5 ft. to 7. ft. long. There are plants at Hackney, Goldworth, Woburn, and Flitwick. 2 ¥ 6. S. RUu‘BRA Huds. The red, or green-leaved, Willow, or Osier. Identification. Huds. Fl. Angl., p. 428.; Smith’s Eng. Bot., t. 1145.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 674. ; Smith’s Eng. Fl., 4. p. 191. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 6.; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3., p. 418. ; Mackay’s Fl. Hib, pt. 1. p. 244. ; ? Hayne Abbild., p. 230. ; : Synonymes. ‘Che name ribra seems to be originally given to S. vitellina, a reddish [? twigged] variety of which was confounded with S. rubra Huds. (Smith.); S. rubra, in part, Koch ‘Comm., p. 26.; S. fissa Hoffim. Sal., 1. p. 61. t. 13, 14. (Smith) ; S. céncolor Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 10. t. 34, 35., from Host’s citation of Ray; S. viréscens Vill. Dauph., 3, 785. t. 51. 30. (Smith) ; 8. linearis Walker’s Essays, p. 467., on the authority of Borrer. The Sexes. Both are described in Eng. Fl. ; and the female is figured in Eng. Bot. and Sal. Wobd. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1145.; Sal. Wob., No. 6.; ? Host Sal. Aust., t. 1. t. 34, 35.; Villars Dauph., 3. t. 51. f. 30. (Smith.) ; ? Hayne Abbild., 171.; and our fig. 6. in p. 1604. Spec. Char., §c. Stamens combined below in a manner which affords a cha- racter in which it differs from all other British kinds of willow, except S. Crowedna, and from nearly all the foreign kinds. Mr. Borrer, however, has observed the same thing occasionally in S.ftisca, and in several of the Cinérez. ** Leaves linear-lanceolate, elongate, acute, smooth, with shallow serratures ; green on both sides. Stigmas ovate, undivided.” (Smith EK. F’.) A native of Britain (in England, in low meadows and osier holts, as at Maidenhead, &c., but rare; in Scotland, frequent in hedges and osier grounds) ; flowering in April and May. In its wild state, it forms a small tree. The branches are long, upright, smooth, greyish or purplish, more frequently tawny, and very tough and pliant. The leaves are very long and narrow, and agree in shape with those of the common osier, S. viminalis; but have not, as that has, dense white pubescence beneath. (Smith.) Koch considers the §. For- bydna of Smith as a variety of S. rubra; and states that both are common about Erlangen, where there is also another variety, which he regards as a hybrid between S. rubra and S. viminalis. The leaves of this kind, even when adult, have their under surface covered with a dense silky down, like those of S. viminalis; the young shoots bear stipules the length of the petiole, like those of S. stipularis ; and the catkins resemble those of S. rtibra. There are plants of S. rubra at Hackney, Goldworth, Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick. When the plants of this species are cut down, they send out shoots from 5ft. to 8ft. in length; and it is consequently one of the most valuable osiers in cultivation, for bands, crates, basketwork or wickerwork, and even small hoops. Statistics. In the garden of the Horticultural Society of London, 10 years planted, it is 12 ft. high ; at Shepperton, on the Thames, it is 30 ft. high. App.i. Purpuree of which Plants have been introduced, but not described. S. elléptica Lodd, Cat., ed. 1836. Leaves resembling S. Hélix, but narrower. App. i. Purpuree described by Authors, but not yet introduccd, or of doubtful Identity ‘with Species already in the Country. S. céncolor, mas et fem., Host Sal., 1. p. 10. t. 34, 35., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 639.; syn. S. minima fragilis foliis longissimis, &c., Raii Syn., 449. In the Eng. Fi., Ray’s species is identified with S, rubra ; but Host’s plant may possibly be something different. S. Helix, mas et fem., Host Sal., 1. p. 10. t. 36, 37., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 639. This species, Host observes, when growing among trees, becomes a tall tree; but under other circumstances is dwarfer, S. oppositifolia, mas et fem., Host. Sal., 1. p. 11. t. 38, 39., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 640. Host has applied to this a syn. of Ray, which identifies it with S. Hélix L. S. purpirea, mas et fem., Host Sal., 1. p. 12. t. 40, 41., Fl. Aust., 2. p.640. The catkins resemble those of the S. purpirea of British botanists ; and, hence, the two plants may be identical. S. mutdabilis, mas et fem., Host Sal., 1. p, 12. t. 42, 43., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 640. Very different from the S. mutabilis of Sal. Wobd. 5SE 4 1494 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. S. carnadiica, mas et fem., Host Sal., 1. p. 13. t. 44, 45, Fl Aust., 2. p. 641. Abundant in Car- miola, where it is used by the inhabitants, for many purposes; such as hedges for small gardens, meadows, and stony fields. It is also planted on the banks of streams, for fixing by its roots their sandy or gravelly banks. The shoots of the year are very long, unbranched, and tough: when peeled, they are yellow, and are much used in basket-making. At the time of flowering, many of the ovaries become wounded by insects, and afterwards much enlarged. S. mérddilis, mas, Host Sal., 1. p. 138. t 46., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 641. Of the catkins. upon a plant, some consist of male flowers only, some of female flowers only, and many of male flowers inter- mixed with female ones. In some catkins, male flowers occupy the lowest part of the catkin, and? female flowers the remaining part; and catkins are found which have the flowers in the lower and upper part male, and in the intermediate part female. Each flower includes two distinct stamens, or two connate in the lower part, or connate to near the tip, or often a single stamen. It is not rare to find filaments devoid of anthers, These anomalies in the flowers of this species are probably alluded to in the epithet mirabilis. Group ii. Acutifolie Borrer. (Syn. Pruindsee Koch.) Willows with dark Bark, covered with a fine Bloom. a | Stamens 2, distinct. Tall shrubs, or becoming trees. Bark of the branches and shoots of a dark colour; that of the branches suffused with a whitish matter, which is the character implied by Koch’s term Pruinésze. This matter is easily rubbed off. The bark is internally yellow, as in Group i. Foliage of a lively green. Leaves lanceolate, acuminately pointed, serrate, glossy ; in many instances, downy when young, subsequently glabrous. Ovary and capsule sessile, or nearly so. (och, Forbes, and observation.) 2 ¥ 7. S. acutiro‘L1a Willd. The pointed-leaved Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 668. ; Koch Comm., p. 22. Synonyme. 8. violacea Andr. Bot. Rep., t. 581., Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No, 33., Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 25., and of many English collections ; but not S, violacea Willd., nor the S. caspica Hort. The be The male is figured in Sal. Wob., and is, perhaps, the ‘only one cultivated in British col- lections. Koch has implied that the female was unknown to him in any state. Engravings. Andr. Bot. Rep., 581.; Sal. Wob., No. 25. ; and our jig. 25. in p. 1607. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves linear-lanceolate, acuminated, smooth, with blunt unequal serratures, glaucous beneath. Catkins of the male about 1 in. long. (Sal. Wob., p.49.) It is indigenous to Podolia, according to Besser. (Koch Comm.) It was introduced into Britain previously to 1810, as Mr. Borrer saw it growing in St. Andrew’s Square, Edinburgh, in that year. In England, it flowers in March or April, before the expansion of the leaves. It is a small tree, with dark violet-coloured branches, slender, upright, and co- vered all over with a whitish powder, like the bloom of a plum. Only the male plant is in the Woburn salictum. This is a very beautiful species, well deserving of culture in an ornamental point of view; and Mr. Forbes thinks its twigs would be useful for wickerwork. The catkins of the male are ornamental, but, so far as we have seen, are not numerously produced. The leaves are rather elegant. Its shoots and roots have the inner part of the bark, or covering, of a yellow colour, and very bitter flavour; and, hence, this kind may be eligible for planting upon banks in which rats burrow. In the Horticultural Society’s Garden, in 1835, there was a plant of this species 15 ft. high. There are plants in the Hackney and Gold- worth arboretums ; and at Woburn Abbey, Flitwick House, and Henfield. t 8. S. papundi‘pEs Villars. The Daphne-like Willow. Identification, Vill. Dauph., 9. p. 765., t. 50. £.'7., “t. 5. f. 2." as quoted by Host ; Koch Comm., », 23. ajncaguts, S. pre’cox Hoppe in Sturm D., F1.,1.25., Willd. ag P1., 4. p. 670., exclusively of the syn. of Host, Smith in Iees’s Cyclo., No. %., Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 26. ; 8. bigémmis Hoffm. Gorm:. 2. p. 20), Sal., t. 32.; 8. cinerea Host Sal. Austr., 1. p. 8. t. 26, 27. Mr. Borrer, in a letter, hax remarked that Smith has erroneously cited, in his Mora Brit., 8. daphnoides Villars as a synonyme of 8. cin@rea Smith; and that this bas led Koch to cite S, cinerea Smith as a synonyme of S. daphné\des Villars, The Sexes. Toth sexes are figured in Sal. Wob,, and both are described and figured in Host Sal. Austi Engravings, Vill Dauph., 3 t, #0. f.7. Vor 3. t. 5. f. 2.; Hoffm. Sal,, t. 32,3; Sal, Wob., No, 26. ; Host Sal. Aust, 1. t. 26, Z7.; our fig. 1295. ; and fig. 26. in p, 1608, : 1495 \ SA LAK. SALICA CE. Cill. CHAP. 1295 S =Q 1496 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM. PART III. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves broadly lanceolate, and pointed, with glandular ser- ratures, smooth, glaucous beneath. Catkins appearing before the leaves. Ovary sessile, ovate, smooth. Style elongated. (Sal. Wod., p. 51.) A native of Switzerland and the south of France ; flowering at Woburn in February. Introduced in 1820. It is a rapid-growing tree, with dark greyish branches, slightly covered with a powder, or bloom, similar to that of S. acutifolia; the branches ascending obliquely. The tree at Woburn, though only four years planted, was, in 1830, nearly 25 ft. high. The catkins appear often in February, from large crimson buds, which dis- tinguish this species from every other, and make it very ornamental. There are plants in the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, and at Flitwick, and Henfield. Variation. The buds containing catkins are very large in the autumn; and, in this state, it is the S. pra‘cox gemmata Ser. Sal. exsicc., No. 83. (Koch Comm., p. 23.) ¥* 9. S. POMERA’NICA Willd. The Pomeranian Willow. Identification. Willd. Enum. Suppl., 66.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 153. Synonymes. S. daphnoides Villars var., with narrower leaves, and more slender catkins, (Koch Comm., p. 25.) Mr. Borrer, in his manuscript list of grouped species, has indicated it as being probably a variety of S. daphnéides. The Sexes. The female is described in Sal. Wob. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, tapering at both extremities, serrated ; smooth and shining above, glaucous underneath. Stipules ovate, serrated ; their margins generally revolute. Catkins about 1 in. long. Ovary ovate, smooth. Style longer than the parted stigmas. (Sa/. Wob., p. 281.) A native of Pomerania. Introduced in 1822, and flowering, in the Woburn salictum, in February and March. This is a rapid-growing kind, much re- sembling, in the colour of its branches and its mode of growth, S. prae‘cox. The branches are long, smooth, round, shining, and copiously covered with small yellow dots: the preceding year’s shoots are covered with a violet- coloured powder, similar to that on the shoots of S. prze‘cox, and S. acutifolia. The leaves are about 4 in. long, and nearly 1 in. broad, tapering towards both extremities, serrated ; the serratures somewhat glandular, smooth, and shining on their upper surface, and glaucous underneath. Footstalks nearly lin. long, purplish and villous on their upper side. Catkins appearing be- fore the leaves, and about 1 in. long. There are plants in the Goldworth Arboretum, at Woburn Abbey, Henfield, and Flitwick. Group iii. = Tridndre Borrer. (Syn. Amygdalinze Koch.) Osier Willows, with three Stamens ina Flower. — Y I iy CEL, Stamens 3. Leaves lanceolate, approaching to ovate, serrated, glabrous, having large, rounded, toothed, more or less deciduous, stipules. Flowers loosely disposed in the catkin. Pistil stalked. Ovary mostly glabrous. Most of the kinds constitute excellent osiers, and become trees if left to themselves. (Hook, Br. I’l., 2d ed., with adaptation.) The kinds may be denominated, generally, the osiers with 3 stamens in a flower. Most, or all, when in the state of larger snrubs and trees, have their older bark ex- folicted in broad patches, in the manner of that of the western and eastern plane trees (/létanus occidentalis L., and P. orientalis L.). Most or all are ornamental as shrubs, for their lanceolate, glossy, serrated leaves, and their flowers. 4% 10. S. unpULA‘tA Koch, Hooker, The wavy-leaved Willow. Identification. Koch Comm., p. 20.; Hook, Vl, Br., ed. 3., p. 419.5 ? ret bid Abbild., p. 220. Synonymes. Koch has cited as identical with, or included in, 5, undulata, the following kinds ; — Spec. Char., Sc. Leaves lanceolate, acuminate through CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. SA LIX. 1497 S. undulata Ehrh. Beytr., 6. p.101., according to the specific character, but without inspection of Ebrhartian specimens, Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 655.; 2? 8. No. 38., Trev. Obs. Bot., p. 18.5 and, as a variety, S. lanceolata Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1436., according to an authentic English specimen. Hooker has deemed identical with S$. undulata of his Br. Fl., ed. 3., p. 419., the kinds now to be noticed : — S. lanceolata Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1436., Eng. Fi., and Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 14. ‘Dr. Meyler of Gittingen has sent me specimens of the S. undulata of Ehrh., compared with the Ehrhartian herbarium ; and Mr. Borrer is satisfied that they are identical with Smith’s S. lanceolata ; at least, with the Sussex specimens communicated by Mr. Woollgar to him, and which are probably the same with the females figured in Eng. Bot. Indeed, that station (viz. near Lewes, in Sussex,) is the only one mentioned by Sir J. E. Smith as English. Mr. Borrer has received German specimens of S. undulata with silky germens; and these are probably the S. un- dulata of Salict. Wob., which differs only in that respect, and in its more wavy leaves, from our present plant. (Brit. Fl., ed. 3., p. 419.) The Sexes. The female is figured in Sal. Wob, Nos. 13. and 14., and in Eng. Bot., t. 1436.; and is described in Eng. Fl. Koch noted that he had seen the female wild and cultivated, but that he had no knowledge of the male. Engravings. Sal. Wob., Nos. 13. and 14. ; Eng. Bot., t. 1436. ; ? Hayne Abbild., t. 160. ; our fig. 1296.; and /igs. 13 and 14, in p. 1605. much of their length, serrulate at the tip, and minutely crenulate at the base; at first pubescent, but becoming glabrous; wavy at the edge, or not. Stipules half-heart- shaped. Catkin peduncled upon a leafy twiglet. Brac- tea bearded at the tip. Stamens 3. Capsule ovate- conical, more or less pubescent, or glabrous, stalked; the stalk twice the length of the gland. Style elongated. Stigmas bifid. (Koch.) It inhabits the banks of streams, 1296 in the plains and lower valleys in the north of Germany, and in England. (Id.) Varieties. ¥ xz S.u. 2; S. undulata Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 13.—Mr. Forbes has given the following specific character, or diagnosis, of this kind, he treating it as a species ; and, as this character may serve to por- tray its main features, we retain it in application to it, viewed as a variety. Leaves linear-lanceolate, acuminate, somewhat attenuated towards the base; wavy, and sharply serrated at their margins. Ovary sessile, ovate, scarcely downy. Style about half the length of the linear parted stigmas. (Sal. Wod., p. 25.) Cultivated in the Dublin Botanic Garden, and flowering in April and May. It is an upright-growing plant, soon forming a bushy tree, about 10 ft. or 12 ft. high, with brown, smooth, round branches, slightly downy when young, and somewhat angular at the points. Catkins about 1 in. in length, bursting forth with the leaves. ‘ This is a species very distinct from the above, which is considered to be the S. undu- lata of Ehrhart ; from which it is readily distinguished by long, taper-pointed, wavy leaves. I conceive it to be a foreign kind. I have not observed it in any collection but that contained in the Dublin Botanic Garden, from which I derived it.” (Forbes in Sal. Wob.) In relation to this kind, Mr. Borrer has remarked in his list, that, “if S. undulata Forbes, and S. lanceolata Smith and Forbes, the S. undulata Hooker, are to be regarded as two species, the former agrees best with Ehrhart’s character of his S. undulata.” There are plants in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums, and at Wo- burn Abbey, Henfield, and Flitwick House. ¥2S8. uw. 3; S. lanceolata Smith Eng. Bot., t.1436., Lng. £1, iv. p- 168., Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 14.—The following is Smith’s diagnosis of this kind :—UWeaves lanceolate, serrated, glabrous, taper- ing towards each end. Footstalks decurrent. Ovary stalked, ovate, glabrous. Styles as long as the stigmas. (Smith ng. Fl.) Smith has farther noted of its distinctive characters as follows :—‘“‘ Akin to S. triandra Lin. and S. Hoffmanniana Smith. An essential means of distinction exists in the leaves, which are longer and narrower than those of S. triandra, or any of its reputed varieties; more pointed and tapering; not linear, but truly lanceolate. Footstalks bearing L498 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. at the summit a pair of glands, or minute leaflets ; not abrupt at the base, but decurrent, each meeting with a projection of the branch, tapering downward, and forming a kind of buttress ; which character is clear and invariable.” (Jdid.) There is a plant of S. lanceolata in the Botanic Garden, Twickenham; and there are also plants in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums, and at Henfield and Flitwick House. Mr. Forbes observes that this sort deserves cultiva- tion, as the rods are much used for hampers, crates, &c. although not so well adapted for tying bundles, and for the finer sorts of wicker work, as the S. triandra, ¥ 2 S. uw. 4, having the catkins androgynous. S. undulata occurs in this case. (Koch Comm., p. 20.) 2 11. S. xrppopHaAEFo‘Lia Thuillier. The Sea-Buckthorn-leaved Willow, or Osier. Identification, Thuil. Paris., p. 514.; Sering. Sal. exsicc., No. 44.; Koch Comm., p. 20, ; Link Enum. Synonyme. §S. undulata Treviranus Obs. Bot., p. 17., Koch in Regensb. Bot. Zeitung, 1820, p. 311. S. hippophaefdlia Twi. is so similar to S. undulata, as to be, perhaps, but a variety of that species. (Borrer in a letter.) The Sexes. Both are noticed in the specific character. Spec. Char., §c. Leaf lanceolate, obsoletely crenulate in a repand manner ; toothed with glanded teeth, so small as to seem to consist of glands only ; acuminate through much of its length, downy, eventually glabrous, Stipules half-heart-shaped. Catkin borne on a leafy peduncle, which is a twiglet. Bractea hairy. Stamens 2. Capsule ovately conical, tomentose, downy, or glabrous; seated on a stalk that is as long as the gland. Style long. Stigma bifid. (Aoch.) Wild in the plains and lower valleys of the Pala- tinate, Wetteravia, Silesia, and the north of Germany. ‘Treviranus thinks that this is the true S. undulata of Ehrhart ; “ but I,” says Koch, “have not been able to find any of its leaves undulated, among many specimens observed growing wild; but, perhaps, Ehrhart included this in his S. undulata, to which it is too near akin to be a species distinct from that.” (Id.) 2 ¥ 12. S.rria’‘NpRA L. The 3-stamened-flowered Willow, or Osier. Identification, Lin, Sp. Pl., 1442.; Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p. 654., Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1435.; Eng. Fl. 4. p. 166.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 15.; Hook. Fl. Br., ed. 3., p. 419.3; Wade’s Salices, p. 6. ; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 245.; 2? Hayne Abbild., p. 219. Synonyme. S. amygdalina, part of, Koch Comm., p. 19. The Sexes. Toth sexes are figured in Lng. Bot. and Sal. Wob. Engravings. Gmoel. Sib., 1. 155, t. 34. f. 3.; ? Hayne Abbild., t. 159.; Eng. Bot., t. 1435, ; Sal. Wob., No. 15.; our fig. 1297. ; and fig. 15. in p. 1605, Spec. Char., §c. eaves linear-oblong, serrated, glabrous, rather unequally sloping at the base. Stamens 3. Ovary stalked, ovate, compressed, gla- brous. Stigmas nearly sessile. (Smith E. Fl.) Bractea (or scale) clothed externally with fine, long, spreading, more or less plentiful hairs, (Jdid.) Bractea glabrous. (/fook, Br. Fl., 3d ed.) Mr. Woollgar used to distin- guish this species Ly the dark-barked smooth shoots of the female plant. The male one he never met with at Lewes. (Jbid.) A native of Britain, in wet woods and osier grounds, where it forms an upright tree, rising naturally, when not injured, to the height of 30 ft. Leaves always perfectly glabrous. This species is extensively cultivated for the long tough rods which it produces when cut down, which are in frequent use for wicker- work, hoops, &c. “ S, triandra is one of the most valuable osiers. It is cultivated for white basketwork, producing rods 8 ft. or 9 ft. long, tough and pliant, even when stripped of their bark, and very durable. They are cut down every year.” (Smith in Ing, Fl.) There are plants in the Gold- worth arboretum, at Flitwick House, at Henfield, and at Woburn Abbey. Variclics. Several varieties, if not distinct species, are comprehended under the name of S. triandra. - “ Of these, I venture to separate one as a species, CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEZ. SALIX, 14.99 by the name of S. Hoffmannidna.” (Ibid.) Mr. Forbes, after describing the kind that he has adopted as S. triandra, adds, “I have another state of this, with much larger and broader leaves.” 2 ¥S8.2?t.2. The FrenchWillow,so called, and cultivated, in Sussex, and the east parts of England. (Jdid.) — Description. “ 12 ft. to 15 tt. high. Disks of leaves of but half the size of those of the S. triandra de- scribed by Smith, of a fine bright green. Petioles more slender. Stipules larger. Catkins large and yellow. Stamens 3 or more, thrice as long as the bractea. I have not seen the female flowers, nor am I informed of the peculiar properties of this kind. Mr. Crowe used to name it S. contdrta, and esteem it a doubtful species, and not supposed to be wild in Britain.” (Jdid.) Synon. S. triandra Curt. Fl. Lond. (Borrer in a letter.) About Lewes, Sussex, it is confined to the osier-grounds. (Borrer in Hook. Br. Fi,,2d ed.) This is apparently the S. Hoppeana Willd., differing only, according to my specimens from Salzburg, in the notched or retuse bracteas. (Hooker, ibid.) Smith has quoted the S. triandra 1500 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III. Curt. Fi. Lond. as identical with S. Hoffmannidra Smith; but has remarked that it may possibly prove distinct, and that it doubtless is so from the S. triandra, which he has described. There are plants at Henfield. & ¥S.?¢.3 Hoppeana; S. andrégyna Hoppe, quoted in Willd. Sp. Pi., iv. p. 654, under S. Hoppedna Willd. ; S. Hoppedna Willd. Sp. PL. iv. p. 654., Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 2., Hayne Ab- bild., p. 218. t. 158.; S. triandra andrégyna Seringe, quoted in Hayne Abbild.; S. amygdalina, part of, Koch Comm., p. 18.—Smith, in his Eng. Fl., iv. p. 167., has incidentally described this, after S. triandra, as follows: —“S. Hoppednxa Willd. is characterised by having some catkins composed partly of male and partly of female flowers. Its leaves, though very glaucous beneath, agree nearly with those of. S. triandra, of which species Mr. Sieber, who sent me specimens from Salzburg, appears to think it a variety.” (Smith.) It is shown, under var. 2, that Hooker deems S$. Hoppedza ap- parently identical with that variety. Introduced in 1820. % ¥ 8. ?¢.4; S. triandra undilata Mertens, ined. — This is an approach to S. amygdalina; the twigs are of a yellowish grey as in that kind, and their young points grooved, but in a less remarkable degree. Mr. Forster regards this, and not the French willow of the Lewes basket-makers, as the S. contérta of Mr. Crowe. I have plants of both sexes from the Lewes osier grounds. (W. B.) 2 13. 8S. HorrmManni4‘Né Smith. Hoffmann’s Willow, or Osier. Identification. Smith Eng. Fi., 4. p. 168.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 16. ; Borrer in Eng. Bot. Suppl., t. 2620. ; Hook. Br. F1., ed. 3., p. 420. : Synonyme. S, triandra Hoffm. Sal., 1. p. 45. t. 9, 10., 23. f. 2. (Smith) ? exclusively of vars. (Borrer in Hook. Br. Fl.) S. Hoffmannidna Sm. seems to be the S. triandra of German botanists in general. (Smithin Eng. Fi., 2. p. 167.) ; The Sexes. The male is figured in Eng. Bot. Suppl., and in Sal Wob. ; a notice relative to what has been regarded as the female is given in Engl. Flora. Engravings. Hoff. Sal., 1. t. 9, 10., and 23, f. 2.; Sal. Wob., No. 16.; Eng. Bot. Suppl., t. 2620. ; and fig. 16. in p. 1606. Spec. Char., §&c. Leaves ovate-oblong, serrated, smooth, slightly rounded at the base. Stamens 3. Ovary stalked, ovate, compressed, glabrous. Stigmas nearly sessile. (Smith H. F.) The male plant is a native of Britain, on the sides of streams, in Sussex, where it forms a much- branched shrub, or crooked tree, scarcely ever exceeding 12 ft. high; flower- ing in May. Mr. Forbes states that his plant, after having been cultivated for five years, had not exceeded the height of 5 ft. There are plants in the Goldworth Arboretum, and at Henfield. ¥ 14. S. amyepa’LiIna L. The Almond-leaved Willow, or Osier. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1443. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., p. 656.; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1636.; Eng. Fl, 4. p. 169.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 18.; Hook Br. Fl, ed. 3., p. 420.; Wade’s Salices, p. 14. ; Mackay F1. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 245. Synonyme. 8S. amygdalina, part of, Koch Comm., p. 18. The Sexes. Both sexes are figured in Lng. Bot. and Sal. Wob. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1636. ; Sal. Wob., No, 18.; our fig. 1298. ; and fig. 18. in p. 1606. Spec. Char.,§c. ‘eaves ovate, serrated, glabrous, rounded, and unequal at the base. Stamens 3. Ovary ovate, compressed, smooth ; its stalks almost as long as the bractea. Stigmas nearly sessile. Young branches furrowed. Down of the seeds shorter, and less abundant, than in S. triandra. Mr. Crowe first accurately compared and distinguished these two by their leaves. (Smith E. Ff.) A native of Britain, on the banks of rivers and ditches, in the eastern counties of England, and in Scotland, where it forms a tree growing to the height of 20 ft. or 30 ft.; flowering in April and May, and, for the second time, in August. “ If cut down every year, it produces rods 6 ft. or 8 ft. long, in considerable plenty, for coarse basket- work, but not equal to S. triandra when peeled.” (Smith.) Among the in- sects which live upon this species is the Phale‘na anastomosis L., the CHAP. CII. SALICA CEH. SA‘LIX. 1501 1298 1502 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Mocca-stone moth (Smith 1299 and Abboti’s Insects, t. 72.; and our fig. 1299.) The caterpillars of this insect appear all collected together in a web spun among the leaves. The larva is of a bright yel- low, streaked with brown, and the imago of a pale brown. The insect is equally common in Eu- rope and in America. There are plants in the Twickenham Botanic Garden, and the Hackney arboretum; and at Wo- burn, Henfield, and Flitwick. ¥ 15. S. Vitvarsz4‘na Fliigge et Willd. Villars’s Willow, or Osier. Identification. ¥ liigge in Litt., quoted in Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.655.; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 63. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 17. Synonymes. §. triandra Villars Delph., 3. p. 762. ; S. amygdalina var. Koch Comm., p. 19. The Sexes. Both sexes are described by Willd.; the male is figured in Sal. Wob., and is in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 17. ; and jig. 17. in p. 1606. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptical, rounded at the base, pointed at the tip, serrated, whitely glaucous beneath. Catkins appearing with the leaves. Flowers triandrous. Ovary pedicellated, ovate, smooth. Stigmas sessile. (Willd. and Forbes.) A native of Dauphiné, where, according to Willdenow, it forms a shrub 5 ft. or 6 ft. high, with dark violet-coloured, shining branches; but, according to the experience of Mr. Forbes, in the Woburn salictum, it is a handsome upright-growing tree, attaining the height of 12 ft. or 14 ft., with the preceding year’s branches of a greyish brown colour, and the young twigs dark brown above, paler beneath, polished, and some- what angular, or striated, and very brittle. Introduced in 1818. The male, as observed in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum, in 1835, is an elegant kind, noticeable early in spring for its plentiful blos- soms, and subsequently for its leaves, which are remarkably neat in their figure and serrature, and more or less peculiar as compared with those of kindred kinds. The dark colour of the shoots of the preceding year or years is also an ornamental feature. There are plants at Woburn Abbey, Henfield, and Flitwick House. App. i. Tridndra of which there are Plants in the Country not described. S. tenuifolia Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, and S. tenutfolia G., in the collection at Hackney, appear to be the same, and near akin to S. lanceolatum ; but are very different from the S. tenuifSlia of Sith. App. il. Triandra described, but not yet introduced, or of doubt- Jul Identity with Species in the Country. S. spectibilis, mas et fem., Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 1. t. 3,4., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 632.; S. semperfldrens, mas et fem., Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 2. t. 5,6., Fl. Aust., 2. p. 633.; 8. tenuiflora, mas et fem., Host Sal Aust, Lp. 2. t. 7,8, Fl. Aust., 2. p. 633.; S. vendsta, mas et fem., Host Sal Aust., 1. p. 3. t. 9, 10., Vi. Aust., 2. p. 633.5 g. varia, mas et fem., Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 3. t. 11, 12., FL Aust., 2. p. 634. ; S. amygddlina, mas et fem,, Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 4. t. 13,14, Fl. Aust., 2. p. 634. 5 8. gustrina, mas ct fern., Host Sal. Aust., 1. p. 4 t. 15, J6., Ki, Aust., 2. p. 634.5; 5. specidsa, mas et fem., Host Sal. Aust., L. p. 5, t. 17., Fl, Aust., 2. p. 635, CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SA LIX. 1503 Group iv. Pentandre Borrer. - Trees having Flowers with 3—5 Stamens. > Je Stamens in a flower more than 3, in most instances 5; Ovary glabrous. The plants trees of moderate size. Leaves large, glossy, fragrant, serrated, and having glands in the serratures, from which a resin exudes. Stamens in each catkin so numerous and long, as to render the flowers, which, too, are in perfection at the same time as the foliage, quite handsome, and the trees, in this condition, more ornamental than those of any other group. (Hook, Br. Fl., ed. 2., with adaptation.) ¥ 16. S. pentTA’NDRA L. The five-stamened-flowered Willow. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1442.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 658.; Hayne Abbild., p. 221.; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1805.; Eng. F1.,4. p. 171.3; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 34.; Hook. Br. Fl, ed. 3., p. 420. ; Wade’s Salices, p. 36.; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 246. ; Host Sal. Austr., 1. p. 1. Sunonymes. S. pentandra, part of, Koch Comm., p. 13. ; the sweet Willow, or Bay-leaved Willow. The Sexes. Both sexesare figured in Sal. Wob. and Hayne’s Abbild., and the male in Eng. Bot., with two views of an ovary. Both sexes are figured in Host’s Sal. Austr. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1805.; Hayne Abbild.,t. 161.; Sal. Wob., No. 34.; Host Sal. Austr., 1. t. 1. f.2.; our jig. 1299.a; and fig. 34. in p. 1610. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves ovate, pointed, crenate, glandular, glabrous. Foot- stalks glandular at the summit. Stamens 5 or more, hairy at the base. Ovary ovate, tapering, smooth, nearly sessile. (Sal. Wobd., p.67.) A native of Britain, on the banks of rivers and watery places ; uy ; most frequent in the north. In 1804, this, and five or six other distinct sorts were abundant on the banks of Gogar Burn, near Edinburgh, between Gogar House and the junction of the burn with the river Almond. It forms an upright tree, 18 ft. or 20 ft. high, with smooth shining branches, and large, copious, shining foliage, so as to give the plant, in the summer season, the appearance of an evergreen. Jt is one of the latest- flowering willows, the flower seldom expanding till the beginning of June. The flowers are remarkably fragrant, as are the leaves, especially when bruised : the fragrance, which is similar to that of the sweet bay (Latrus nobilis), but less powerful, is exuded 1299 a from the resinous notches of the leaves, and from the barren catkins. It is one of the most desirable species of the genus for planting in pleasure-grounds, on account of the fine display made by the blossoms, their abundant fragrance, the smooth, shining, rich deep green of the leaves, and the comparatively slow growth and compact habit of the tree. Mr. Ferbes states that, when cut down, this species produces tough flexible rods, fit for basketwork ; but, in a wild state, on the banks of Gogar Burn, where its five or six other sorts were periodically cut down for basketwork and for hoops, the shoots of S. pentandra were considered rather short and brittle, as compared with those of the others. Phalze‘na typicoides, the Gothic moth, which, Donovan (in his Insects, &c., vol. xv. p. 2. pl. 505.) says, is much esteemed by col- lectors in Britain, on account of its scarceness, inhabits this willow. Not-- withstanding its being generally rare, it appears that it was seen in 1826, in Cheshire, in immense quantities, during a thunder storm. (See Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ii., p. 404.) There are several plants in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, after having been 10 years planted, were from 15 ft. to 18 ft. high; and others in the Hackney and Goidworth arboretums, and at Flitwick, Henfield, and Woburn. Variety. ‘ ¥ S. p. 2 hermaphroditica; S.hermaphroditica Lin. Sp. Pl., p. 1442., oF 1504 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM,. PART III. Wahlend. Flora Ups., according to Koch Comm., p. 14., Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 1. — The catkins bearing rarely male flowers and female ones, and some of the stamens being changed into monstrous pistils. ¥ 17. S. Meyerza‘va Willd. Meyer’s Willow. Identification. Willd. Berl, Baumz., p. 427. ; Hayne Abbild., p, 222. ; Forbes in Sal, Wob., No. 33. ; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3., p. 421. Synonymes. Koch, in his Comm., p. 14., has presented the following : —‘‘ S. cuspidata Schultz Fl. Starg. Suppl., p.47.; S. tinetdria Smrth in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 13.; 8. pentandra 6 Linn. Fl. Suec., according to Smith; S. hexandra Ehrh. Ard., 140.; S$. Ehrhartéana Smith in Rees’s Cyclopedia.” Koch has adopted the name S. cuspidata Schultz. S, tetrandra Willd. is quoted as synonymous in Hook. Br. Fi., ed. 3. The Sexes. The male is figured in Hayne’s Addild., and described and figured in Sal. Wob., unless some mistake as to the kind has occurred : see Borrer, below. ‘The female is mentioned in Koch’s Com., and Hooker’s Br. Fi., ed. 3., p. 421. Engravings. Hayne Abbild., t. 162. ; Sal. Wob., No. 33., with a dcubt, at least, as to the flower- bearing specimen; our jig. 1800.; and jig. 33. in p. 1610. Spec. Char., §c. eaves ovate-elliptic, pointed, glabrous, green, and shining above, rather pale beneath, but not glaucous, serrated ; the serratures of the young leaves glandular. Stipules soon falling off. Stamens 3—4. Bractea obtuse, yellow. (Sal. Wob., p.65.) Koch has stated the geogra- phie distribution of S. cuspidita Schultz, to which he refers the S. Meyeriana Willd., to be Pomerania and Sweden, in meadows, and woody and marshy places. Germany is given as the native country of this kind in our Hortus Britannicus, and in Sweet’s: and the date of its introduction into Britain is, in the former, 1822; in the latter, 1823. Mr. Borrer states that the insertion of this kind in Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3., as a native of Britain, arose from a mistake of his. (See Borrer in Comp. to Bot. Mag., p.225.) It forms a handsome- growing tree, with brownish smooth branches, which are slightly warty ; and large, broad, shining leaves, somewhat unequal, and obtuse at the base, often broadest above the middle: of an ovate-elliptic shape, pointed; green, smooth, and shining above; pale, but not glaucous, beneath; strongly serrated, and the serratures of the younger leaves furnished with glands. Nearly allied to S. lucida, which, however, has smaller leaves, and longer, more slender, catkins. It flowers in April. S. Meyeriana is a desirable kind of willow for introducing into ornamental plantations of the coarser kind, as it grows quickly, and has large shining leaves, and the catkins of flowers of the male are ornamental. It assimilates to §. pentandra in its flowers, but is obviously distinct from that kind when the two are seen growing near together. It is of freer growth, is more robust, and its leaves are longer, narrower, and more shining. Mr. Borrer has communicated the following remarks relative to the figure of S. Meyeridna, given in Sal. Wob., No. 33.:—“ I never saw the catkins sessile, as represented in Sal. Wob., t. 33., but always on leafy stalks, as in S. lucida, t. 32. Possibly the two figures represent the same species. In American specimens of S. lucida Mihl, and Willd., there is some silkiness on the young leaves. Still they may be of the same species as S. Meyeridna; and, if so, S. lucida is the older name.” There are plants at Woburn Abbey, at Henfield, and at Flit- wick House, the latter of which are 13 ft. high. 4% 18. S.Ltu‘cipa Mihlenb, The shining-leaved Willow. Identification. Miihlenb. Nov. Act. Soc. Nat. Scrut. Berol., 4. p. 239. t. 6. f.'7.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. 661.; Mihlenb, Sims et Kén. Ann. of Bot., 2. 66.t. 5. f.7.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 615. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 32.; Michx. North Amer, Sylva, 3. p. 81.; ? Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 32., who has quoted Willd, with doubt. Synonymes. S&S. Yorbvesii Sweet Hort. Brit., ed. 1830; where it is stated to be not the S. lucida of others, and where the S. licida of Spreng. Syst.,,which is the S. lucida Miihlenb., is registered besides. The Sexes. The male is described and figured in Sal. Wob., and noticed below, in the Specific Character. Engravings. Nov, Act. Soc, Nat. Scrut. Berol., 4. t. 6. f.7. ; Sims et K6n. Ann. of Bot., 2. t. 5. £.7, ; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 3. t. 125. f. 3.; 7Sal. Wob.,, 32.; our fig. 1301.5 and fig. 32. in p. 1610, Spec. Char.,&c. Leaves ovate, acuminate, serrated, glabrous ; shining above, pale beneath; the serratures resinous. Footstalks glandular. Stipules large, half heart-shaped, serrated, and furnished with glands. Catkins of the male Sa ‘Lx. SALICA ‘CER, CHAP. Jl. a rf - a \, ' of ms = f 7 “™ ry < et ee Aan PES ers fms ) S 2) ~ 1506 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. 1301 YY Win Ui Uf ~~ I4in. long, or more. Stamens 3—5, bearded at the base. (Sal. Wob., p.63.) Mr. Forbes believes that the kind which he has elucidated is a native of Switzerland; but the §. lucida Miihlenb. is a native of North America; and this may be one reason, at least, why Mr. Sweet distinguished the plants of the two countries as of two species, as shown under Synonymes, above. S. lucida of the Salictum Woburnense forms a handsome low-growing tree, with the branches of the preceding year of a greyish green colour, and smooth: the young twigs are of a yellowish green, somewhat striated, or angular, at the points. It flowers in April and May, and “ appears a good CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEA. SA‘LIX. 1507 basket willow.” Mr. Forbes received it from Messrs. Loddiges, under the name of S. Meyertdna; which species, he says, is readily distinguished from S. ltiicida by its much larger leaves, and shorter obtuse catkins. There are plants in the Goldworth Arboretum, and in the salictum at Woburn. Group v. Frdgiles Borrer. Trees, with their Twigs mostly brittle at the Joints. PE lelals Stamens 2 to a flower. Ovary glabrous, elongated, seated upon a more or less obvious stalk. Flowers very loosely disposed in the catkin. Leaves lanceolate, serrated, glabrous, stipuled. The plants, trees of considerable size. (Hook, Br. Fi., ed. 2., adapted.) ¥ 19. S.BabyLo’Nica L. The Babylonian, or weeping, Willow. Identification. Win. Sp. Pl., 1443.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 671. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 42.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 22.; Koch Comm., p. 17., note; Pursh Fl, Amer, Sept., 2. p. 614. Synonymes. 8S. propéndens Sering. Sal. Hel., p.'73. (Koch) ; S. orientalis, &c., Tourn. ; S. arabica, &c., C. Bauh. ; Saule pleureur, Parasol du grand Seigneur, Fr.; Trauer Weide, Thranen Weide, Ger. The Sexes. The female is figured in Sal. Wob. ; the male is not known, in a living state, in Britain ’ + unless it be S. b. Napoledna, as suggested in p. 1513. Engravings. Rauw. It., 25. 183.; Sal. Wob., No. 22.; our jig. 22. in p. 1607. ; and the plates of this treein our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. eaves lanceolate, acuminate, finely serrated, glabrous ; glaucous beneath. Catkins protruded at the same time as the leaves. Ovary ovate, sessile, glabrous. (Willd. Sp. Pl. 4 p.671.) A native of Asia, on the banks of the Euphrates, near Babylon, whence its name; and also of China, and other parts of Asia; and of Egypt, and other parts of the north of Africa. It is said to have been first brought into England by Mr. Vernon, a merchant at Aleppo, who sent it to his seat at Twickenham Park, at about 1730, where it was seen growing by the celebrated Peter Collinson, in 1748. In the Hortus Kewensis, the date of its introduction is given as 1692; but no particulars are stated respecting it. Delille, in a note to his L’ Homme des Champs, says that Tournefort first introduced it into Europe; and some authors, on the authority of the St. James’s Chronicle for August, 1801, assert that Pope introduced it into England, and that his favourite tree at Twickenham was the first planted in this country. The story is, that Pope, happening to be with Lady Suffolk, when that lady received a present from Spain, or, according to some, from Turkey, observed that some of the pieces of withy bound round it appeared as though they would vegetate ; and, taking them up said, “ Perhaps these may produce something that we have not in England.” Whereupon, the story adds, he planted one of them in his garden at Twickenham ; which became the weeping willow, afterwards so celebrated. This paper was published about the time that Pope’s willow was cut down, because the possessor of his villa was annoyed by persons asking to see it. The most probable of these stories appears to be, that the tree was brought to Europe by Tournefort. It is now universally cultivated wherever it will stand the open air, not only in Europe, but mn Asia, and in the civilised parts of Africa: it is also a great favourite in North America. That this tree is a favourite one in China, and also very common in that country, appears from the frequent representations of it that are found on porcelain, tea-chests, &c. It is also pictured in a view of the village of Tonnan, drawn by John Nicohoff, July 3. 1655, on his way to Pekin, with the embassy which the Dutch sent to the Emperor of China in that year. (Sy/. Flor., 2. p- 265.) That the Chinese use it in their planted garden scenery, along with other ornamental trees, is evident, from the published views of the 5F 3 PART III, M. U ‘ FRUTICE1 3ORETUM AND ARI 508 Ae 1302 CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SA‘LIX. 1509 gardens and villas of Canton, and other places in China. Fig. 1302., which is reduced from a drawing kindly lent us by Sir G. T. Staunton, shows part of the villa of Consequa, who had one of the finest gardens in Canton about the year 1812, when the drawing was taken. A large weeping willow is shown in the left of the picture, two or more in the middle, and one on the right, as if placed on a balcony; or perhaps growing through it from the conservatory below. The Chinese employ the weeping willow also in their cemeteries, as appears from fig. 1304., reduced froma plate in Dobell's Travels, which represents the cemetery of the Vale of Tombs, near the lake See Hoo. All the e prints of Chinese objects, indeed, concur in showing that the weeping willow is one of the most generally admired trees in China. It is common in gardens in the neighbourhood of Algiers, and in burial-grounds throughout Turkey, and great part of the west of Asia. In many countries, particularly i in France and Germany, it appears to have taken the place of the cypress, as a tree for planting in cemeteries; and the reasons why it is pre~ ferred for this purpose are thus given by Poiret in the Nouveau Du Hamel: — “« The cypress was long considered as the appropriate ornament of the ceme- tery ; but its gloomy shade among the tombs, and its thick heavy foliage of the darkest green, inspire only depressing thoughts, and present death under its most appalling image. The weeping willow, on the contrary, rather conveys a picture of the grief felt for the loss of the departed, than of the darkness of the grave. Its light and elegant foliage flows like the dishevelled hair and graceful drapery of a sculptured mourner over a sepul- chral urn ; and conveys those soothing, though softly melancholy, refiections, which have made one of our poets exclaim, ‘There isapleasure even in grief.”’ Notwithstanding the preference thus given to the willow, the shape “of the cypress, conveying, to a fanciful mind, the idea of a flame pointing upwards, has been supposed to afford an emblem of the hope of immortality, and is still planted in many churchyards on the Continent, and alluded to in epitaphs under this light. In many of the churchyards of Germany, both emblems are combined; the Lombardy poplar being substituted for the cypress; as, indeed, oe are informed it is in many of the cemeteries in Turkey and Persia. Fig. 1303. represents a churchyard in Baden, called the 1 CT = Ht - ( U oye -— OU ea a “ my Fa SOAP hr iH i I \ Hi hi a ni 2 11 AN UA a Ne eo eee a ki nt sL Oehlberg (Mount of Olives); where the two trees are both planted, sO as to pr oduce a very pleasing effect. Much has, of late years, been said respecting a weeping willow in the Island of St. Helena, supposed to overhang the tomb cf Napoleon, Accord- 5.F 4 1510 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, Wi Vi | iwi PART ITI, | ‘il Ht } My i Mi i i | i i ——— —— CHAP. CIII. SALICA CER. SA\‘LIX. 1511 ing to some, this is a distinct species, indigenous to the island; and others even assert that it is not a willow at all. Being anxious to procure correct information as to the tree at St. Helena, we sent a letter to the Morning Chronicle, which appeared in that journal on Sept. 5. 1836. We received a great many answers; some dried specimens ; a number of drawings and engravings, either lent or given; and one living plant. The result of the whole, as far as it is worth making public, is as follows:— No species of willow is indigenous to St. Helena; but about 1810, or before, when General Beatson was governor there, he, being fond of planting, had a great many forest trees and shrubs introduced from Britain; and though, as appears by the St. Helena Gazette for 1811-12, he had the greatest diffi- culty in preserving his plantations from the numerous goats which abounded in the island, yet several of the trees survived, and attained a timber-like size. Among these was the tree of Salix babylénica, which has since been called Napoleon’s wiliow. This tree grew among other trees, on the side of a valley near a spring; and, having attracted the notice of Napoleon, he had a seat placed under it, and used to go and sit there very frequently, and have water brought to him from the adjoining fountain. About the time of Napoleon’s death, in 1821, a storm, it is said, shattered the willow in pieces; and, after the interment of the emperor, Madame Bertrand planted several cuttings of this tree on the outside of the railing which surrounds the grave; and placed within it, on the stone, several flower-pots with heartsease and forget-me-not.. In 1828, we are informed, the willows were found in a dying state; and twenty-eight young ones were, in conse- quence, placed near the tomb, which was at that time surrounded with a profusion of scarlet-blossomed pelargoniums. A correspondent, who was at St. Helena in 1834, says one of the willows was then in a flourishing con- dition ; but another, who was there in 1835, describes it as going fast to decay, owing to the number of pieces carried away by visitors. In what year a cutting from this willow was brought to England for the first time we have not been able to ascertain; but it appears probable that it may have been in the year 1823, and that one of the oldest plants is that in the garden of the Roebuck tavern on Richmond Hill, which, as it appears by the inscription on a white marble tablet affixed to it, was taken from the tree in that year. Since that period, it has become fashionable to possess a plant of the true Napoleon’s willow ; and, in consequence, a great many cuttings have been imported, and a number of plants sold by the London nurserymen. There are now trees of it in a great many places. There is a handsome small one in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; one at Kew; several at Messrs. Loddiges’s; some in the Twickenham Botanic Garden; one in the garden of Captain Stevens, Beaumont Square, Mile End; one in the garden of Mr. Knight, at Canonbury Place, Islington, brought over in 1824; one in the garden of No. 2. Lee Place, Lewisham, Kent ; one in the garden of No. 1. Porchester Terrace; one in the garden of S. C. Hall, Esq., Elm Grove, Kensington Gravel Pits; one, a very flourishing and large tree, in the garden of Mrs. Lawrence, Drayton Green ; one at Clayton Priory, near Brighton; one at Allesley Rectory, near Co- ventry; several at Chatsworth; and there are various others in the neigh- bourhood of London, and in different parts of the country. In ornamental plantations, the weeping willow has the most harmonious effect when in- troduced among trees of shapes as unusual as its own; partly of the same kind, as the weeping birch, and partly of contrasted forms, as the Lombardy poplar; and the effect of these three trees is always good when accom- panied by water, either in a lake, as in-fig. 1305., or in a stream and water- fall, as in fig. 1306. Both these views are of scenery in the park at Monza. (See Encyc. of Gard., ed. 1835, p. 36.) Fig. 1037. is an example of the use of trees having drooping branches, and others having vertical branches, such as the Lombardy poplar, in contrasting with and harmonising horizontal lines. (See Gard. Mag., vol. i. p.117.) For further remarks on the use of the —— v1 — os w~ ARBORETUM AND’ FRUTICETUM. PART ITI. 1305 : = SSS “7 fy, tte SAY ~ . Ky Qa ——————— ee > SSS Ss OVS weeping willow along with the Lombardy poplar, see Pépulus fastigiata in a future page. A large weeping willow, in a scene in which there are no other trees at all harmonising with it by their form, however beautiful it may be in itself, always more or less injures the landscape. In Gilpin’s Forest Scenery, he remarks that the “ weeping willow is a very picturesque tree, and a perfect contrast to the Lombardy poplar. The light airy spray of the poplar,” he adds, eka itn my AT 806O) “rises perpendicularly : that of the weeping willow is pendent. The shape of its leaf is conformable to the pensile character of the tree; and its spray, which is lighter than that of the poplar, is more easily put in motion by a breath of air. The weeping willow, however, is not adapted to sublime subjects. We wish it not to screen the broken buttresses and Gothic windows of an abbey, or to overshadow the battlements of a ruined castle. These offices it resigns to the oak, whose dignity can support them. ‘The weeping willow seeks an humbler scene; some romantic footpath bridge, which it half conceals, or some glassy pond, over which it hangs its streaming foliage,— CHAP. CIIT. SALICA CER: SALIX. 15138 1307 ‘and dips Its pendent boughs, stooping as if to drink.’ CowPER. In these situations it appears in character, and, of course, to advantage.” Sir Thomas Dick Lauder remarks on this tree, that it is a native of the - East, and that interesting associations are awakened in conjunction with it by that very beautiful Psalm, “ By the waters of Babylon we sat down and wept, when we remembered thee, O Sion! As for our harps, we hanged them up upon the willow trees that are therein.” (Psalm 137.) “ The tender and melancholy recollections of the captive children of Israel, when taken in conjunction with this tree,” he adds, “are of themselves sufficient to give it an interest in every human bosom that may have been touched by the strains of the Psalmist.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. i. p. 135.) The weeping willow roots freely by cuttings, and grows with great ra- pidity in a rich soil, within reach of water, in the climate of London; ; but, in the north, the young.shoots are very apt to be killed by frost. These shoots are brittle, and neither they nor the wood are ever applied to any useful purpose. The weeping willow is particularly subject to the attacks of the Curculio lapathi Lin., Cryptorhynchus /ab., and other insects, as already pointed out in our general view of the genus Salix. (p. 1478.) A curious instance is given in the Gardener's Magazine, vol. ix. p. 267., of a weeping willow in the Botanic Garden at Carlsruhe. This willow, which was planted in 1787, was nearly thrown down by a storm in 1816; and, in consequence of the injury it received, one branch was cut off, and an oaken prop was put under the other, as represented in fg. 1308. a. The willow sent down a root under the decayed bark of the oaken prop. This root in 1829, when we saw it, being increased to about the thickness of a man’s arm, had burst trom the bark; which being removed the root stood alone, as shown at 6; and we are informed that it has since so increased in size and strength as to render the oaken prop unnecessary. Varieties. There is one very decided variety, commonly treated as a species, under the name of S. annularis; and Mr. Castles of the Twickenham Bo- tanic Garden is of opinion that, exclusive of this variety, there are two forms of the species in the country, one of which he thinks may pos- sibly be the male plant. This form, as it appears to be the same as the plant sent from St. Helena, we shall, till something further has been de- cided respecting it, call it S.b. Napoleona. The varieties will, therefore, stand as under: — 1514 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. 1308 STERN F A eS SS AG sa ean ti Pate ae LUNG x ANON AYN) Hi) SL Ce AINE Mah yS ¥ S. 6. 1 vulgaris fem. Hort. has pale green young shoots, slender, with an angular twist above the axil of each leaf, and large stipules. It is the most common weeping willow in the neighbourhood of London, and flowers in June. * S. 6. 2 Napoleona Hort. has round shoots, generally reddish, and the leaves are without stipules. Itis of very vigorous growth; and there “are a number of plants of this kind in a brickfield close to the Lunatic Asylum at Hanwell; one at the Marsh Gate, Richmond, near the Poorhouse; and one at the Ferry, near Ham House. Mr. Castles’s son, Mr. George Castles, says there are also some by the canal side, near Brentford.” The tree at Richmond, when measured for us in November 1836, was 60 ft. high, and the diameter of the trunk was 3 ft. 3 in. ¥ S. 6. 3 crispa Hort.; S. annularis Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 21., with a fig. of the female; our jig. 21. in p. 1606. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. The ring-leaved Willow.— Leaves lan- ceolate, acuminate, serrated, curled, or twisted, glabrous, and glaucous beneath. Young twigs erect, pubescent at the points. Stipules half-heart-shaped. Ovary ovate, glabrous, and sessile. Stigmas notched. (Sal. Wob., p.41.) The preceding year’s branches are pendulous. A garden production, of uncertain origin, easily dis- tinguished from the common weeping willow (S. babylénica), by the crowded mass of its young twigs, and its curled leaves. The tree does not 7g as though it would attain the same height as the species. e catkins of the ring-leaved willow appear in May. The plant of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and figured in our last Volume, was, in 1834, 17 ft. high. Statistics of the Species. Silix babylénica in the Environs of London. ‘There are many immense trees on the banks of the Thames, and in villa gardens where the soil is moist, from 50 ft. to 60 ft. high, with heads 0) ft. or 80 ft. in diameter. Inthe Horticultural Society’s Garden, in 1834, two trees, 8 years planted, were 18 ft. high. At Mount Grove, Hampstead, 4 years planted, it is 12 ft. high. Saliz babylonica South of London, n Devonshire, in Bystock Park, 12 years planted, it is 24 ft. high; at Endsleigh Cottage, 10 years planted, 20 ft. high, In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 20 years CHAP. CIII. SALICASCE 2.’ SA TAK: 1515 planted, it is 31 ft. high. In the Isle of Jersey, in Saunders’s Nursery, 10 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, 24 years planted, it is 34 ft. high. In Surrey, at Claremont, it is 30 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 9 in., and of the head 45 ft. Salia babylénica North of London. In Berkshire, at Bear Wood, 10 years planted, it is 20 ft. high. In Buckinghamshire, at Temple House, 40 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 44 years planted, it is 54 ft.high. In Oxfordshire, in the Oxford Botanic Garden, 12 years planted, it is 30ft. high. In Pembrokeshire, at Golden Grove, 50 years planted, it is 20 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 12 ft., and of the head 20 ft. In Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, 50 years planted, it is 42 ft. high. In Suffolk, in the Bury Botanic Garden, 10 years planted, it is 26 ft. high ; at Finborough Hall, 70 years planted, it is 70 ft, high ; the diameter of the trunk 32 ft., and of the head 54 ft. In Warwickshire, at Combe Abbey, 10 years planted, it is 24 ft. high. In. Worcester- shire, at Hagley, 10 years planted, it is 20 ft. high ; at Croome, 70 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 30ft. In Yorkshire, at Grimston, 30 years planted, it is 25 ft. high. Salix Panelinied in Scotland. At Hopetoun House, near Edinburgh, 16 years planted, it is 20 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 8in., and of the head 24 ft. In Fifeshire, at Danibristle Park, 10 years planted, it is 8 ft. high. In Perthshire, at Taymouth, 36 years planted, it is 70 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 33 ft., and of the head 60ft. In Stirlingshire, at Callender Park, 5 years planted, it is 16 ft. high. Salix babylénica in Ireland. Near Dublin, at Terenure, 50 years planted, it is 35 ft. high. In Galway, at Coole, it is 50 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2: ft., and of the head 60 ft. Salix babylénica in Foreign Countries. In France, near Paris, at Scéaux, 40 years planted, it is 50 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 60ft. In Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 50 years planted, it is 20 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 10 in., and of the head 12 ft.: in Baron Loudon’s garden, at Hadersdorf, near the tomb of the celebrated Marshal Loudon, 12 years planted, it is 14 ft. high: at Briick on the Leytha, 50 years planted, it is 49 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 48ft. In Prussia, near Berlin, at Sans Souci, 40 years old, it is 24 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 9 in., of the head 7 ft. In the south of Russia, the tree is met with in the gardens of some noblemen, and in the govern. ment garden at Nikitka. In Italy it is frequent. In the burial-grounds of Turkey it is common; and it may be found in various parts of India, and even in China. It is commoner in almost every other country than in its native habitat, the banks of the Euphrates. ¥ 20. S. DEcI’PIENS Hoffm. The deceptive, White Welch, or varnished, Willow. Identification. Hoff. Sal., 2. p. 2. t. 31. ; Sm. Eng. Bot., t. 1937.; Rees’s Cyclo., No. 37.; Engl. FL, 4. p. 184 ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 29.; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3.; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 246. Synonymes. _S. amerina Walker Essays on Nat. Hist.; S. fragilis, part of, Koch Comm., p. 15. The Sexes. Both sexes are described in Eng. Fl.: the male is figured in Eng. Bot. and Sal. Wod. “Tam only acquainted with the sterile plant.’’ (Hook. Br. Fl.) Engravings. Hoftm. Sal., 2, t. 31. ; Eng. Bot., t. 1937. ; Sal. Wob., No. 29. ; our/ig. 1309. ; and fig. 29. p. 1609 Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, pointed, serrated, very smooth; floral ones partly obovate and recurved. Footstalks somewhat glandular. Ovary tapering, stalked, smooth. Style longer than the cloven stigmas. Branches It forms an upright, but not lofty, tree, distinguished by the smooth clay-coloured bark of the last year’s branches, which shine like porcelain, as if varnished ; the shoots of the present year being stained of a fine red or crimson. This species is frequently cultivated for basketwork ; and, when planted in moist ground, it produces annual shoots 6 ft. or 8 ft. in length, when cut down; but, in a few years, these gradually become shorter, and the plant ceases to be worth cultivating. The crimson colour of its twigs, in this state, readily distinguishes it from every other species; though it is often confounded with S. fragilis. A tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden was, in 1834, after being ten years planted, 14 ft. high. Statistics. In Oxfordshire, on the banks of the Cherwell, in Christ Church Meadow, a tree, estimated to be of 40 years’ growth, is 40 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., andof the head 60 ft. There are plants in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums, and at Henfield. ¥ 21. S. monTA‘NA Forbes. The Mountain Willow. Identification. Forbes inSal. Wob., No. 19. The Sexes. Thefemale is figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 19.; and our fig. 19. in p. 1606. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, with long, narrow, tapering points; glau- cous, and slightly hairy beneath; margins closely serrated, Branches yellow. Catkins accompanying the leaves. Ovary nearly sessile, ovate-lanceolate, 1516 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART LII. glabrous. Styles scarcely so long as the notched stigmas. (Sal. Wob., p. 37.) A native of Switzerland, where it forms an upright-growing tree, much re- sembling S. vitellina, both in twigs and foliage. Catkins accompanying the leaves, or appearing immediately after their expansion in May and June, and nearly 2in. long. According to Mr. Forbes, this species deserves cul- tivation for the sake of its twigs and rods, which are little, if at all, inferior to those of S. vitellina for tying, and for the finer sorts of wickerwork, baskets, &c. There are plants in the Goldworth Arboretum, and also at Woburn Abbey and Flitwick House. ' ¥ 22. S.Fra’eiuis L. The brittle-twigged, or Crack, Willow. Identification Lin, Sp. Pl., 1445. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 : i J n. Op. Eh, I . Sp. PL, 4. p. 669. ; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1807.; Eng. FL, 4. P 104 Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 27.; Hook. Br. FI. ed. 3, pag Mackay FI. Fibesy pt. 1. Syncryme. S, fragilis, in part, Koch Comm., p. 15. The Sexes. 7 ere ae in Eng. Bot. and Sai. Wob. Engravings. Lin. Fl. Lapp., No. 349. t. 8. f. 6. ; Eng. Bot.,t 3 ; ; Jig. 27. in p. 1608. ; and the plate of this tree in oun last ica NTR aN oa i ae Spec. Char., §c. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, pointed, serrated throughout, very glabrous. Footstalks glandular. Ovary ovate, abrupt, nearly sessile, gla- brous. Bracteas oblong, about equal to the stamens and pistils. Stigmas cloven, longer than the style. (Smith HK. F.) A native of Britain, and frequent on the banks of rivers in marshy ground ; flowering in April and May. A tall bushy-headed tree, sometimes found from 80 ft. to 90 ft. in height, with the branches set on obliquely, somewhat crossing each other, not continued in a straight line outwards from the trunk ; by which cha- racter, Sir J. E. Smith observes, it may readily be distinguished even in winter. The branches are round, very smooth, “and so brittle at the base, in spring, that with the slightest blow they start from the trunk.” Whence the name of crack willow; though, according to Sir J. E. Smith, this “ is more or less the case with S. decipiens, and several other willows, both native and exotic.” Many medical properties were formerly attributed to CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CE. SA LIX. 1517 this tree; but Sir J. E. Smith (in his Eng. F/., vol. iv. p. 186.) says that they belong, probably, to S. Russelliana. The roots, however, of S. fragilis are used, in Sweden, to boil with eggs, to make them of a purple colour, at Easter ; it being the custom there, as in many other countries, to make presents of coloured eggs at that festival. A similar custom is said to have prevailed anciently in Scotland. ‘‘ The withy, or Salix fragilis,” says Gilpin, “is of little value in landscape; and yet there is something beautiful in its silver-coated catkins, which open, as the year advances, into elegant hanging tufts, and, when the tree is large and in full bloom, make a beautiful variety among the early productions of the spring.” (Gilp. For. Scen.) For the properties and uses of this species as a timber tree, see p. 1460. Statistics. In the environs of London, on the banks of the Thames, near Brentford, 50 ft. high. In Suffolk, at the bottom of the old Bury Botanic Garden, on the authority of Mr. Turner, the curator of the new Botanic Garden at Bury, there was ‘‘a noble tree, 90 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 74 ft., and of the head 54ft. A portrait of this tree was lithographed by Mr. Strutt.’’ This tree which grew on the banks of the Lark, was blown down during the hurricane of November 29th, 1836. In Ireland, in the county Down, at Mount Stewart, 50 years planted, it is 57 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 32ft., and of the head 27 ft. In Russia, at Petersburg, in the garden of the Taurida Palace, 49 ft. high; the circumference of the trunk 10} ft., and of the head 49 ft. There are plants in the Hackney arboretum, and at Woburn Abbey, Flitwick House, Henfield, the Botanic Garden at Twickenham, and various other places. ¥ % 23. S. MONSPELIE’NSIS Forbes. The Montpelier Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 30. Synonyme. ?S. fragilis var. (Borrer in a letter.) The Sexes. The male is figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 30.; and jig. 30. in p. 1609. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic-lanceolate, pointed, glabrous; green, shining above; pale, and somewhat glaucous beneath; margins strongly serrated, glandular. Stipules ovate-lanceolate, deeply serrated. Catkins about 2in. long. Stamens 2. Bractea oblong, fringed. (Sal. Wod., p.59.) A native of Montpelier, in France. Introduced into England about 1825, or before, and flowering in the salictum at Woburn Abbey in April and May. It forms a small tree, 10 ft. or 12 ft. high, with round, smooth, tough branches, forming a bushy head; the young twigs pale yellow, but becoming of a brownish green colour at the base, like the pre- ceding year’s shoots. The leaves are from 4in. to 6in. long. There are plants in the Hackney arboretum, and at Woburn Abbey, Henfield, and Flitwick House. ¥ 24. 8. RusseLL74‘vé Smith. The Russell, or Duke of Bedford’s, Willow. Identification. Smith Fl. Br., p. 1045.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p.656.; Koch Comm., p. 15., at least in part; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1801.; Eng. Fl., 4. p. 186.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 28. ; Hook. Br, FI., ed. 3., p. 422.; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 246. Synonymes. ?S. fragilis Woodv., and other medical writers; the Dishley, or Leicestershire, Willow : in some counties, the Huntingdon Willow. Koch has deemed identical with this the following: — S. péndula Ser. Sal. Helv., p. 79., from specimens from Seringe ; S. viridis Fries Nov., p. 120. ; S. rubens Schrank Baier. Fil., 1. 226. The Sexes. The female is figured in Eng. Bot. and Sal.Wob. Smith, in the Eng. FI., states that he had not seen the flowers of the male. Dr. Johnston, in his Flora 6f Berwick upon Tweed, states, that a male tree, which he has deemed of this species, is in ‘* New-water-haugh Plantation.” Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1808. ; Sal. Wob., No. 28., and the frontispiece; our jig. 1311.; and fig. 28. in p. 1608. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, tapering at each end, serrated throughout, very glabrous. Footstalks glandular or leafy. Ovary tapering, stalked, longer than the bracteas. Style as long as the stigmas. (Smith E. F.) Smith states that he had not seen the flowers of the male of this kind; and this sex is not farther noticed in Sal. Wob. Dr. Johnston, in his Flora of Berwick upon Tweed, has noticed the existence of a male tree of what he deems this species within the province of his Flora ; and has given the following botanical description of it :—“ The male tree is very rare ; and, if we are correct in our determination of it, the figure in Withering is not good. Its catkins are 2 in. long, cylindrical, and yellow. Stamens 2. Filaments not much longer than the poimted, more or less villous, bracteas. The catkins stand on short leafy branchlets ; and the young leaves are entire, lin. to 2 in. long, but not otherwise different from the adult ones. Catkins 518 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART II1. 1311 \\A \ j of the female rather longer, lax, with smooth lanceolate ovaries.” The following matter may be understood to relate chiefly, or wholly, to the female. A native of Britain, in marshy woods or osier grounds, and, in many places, flowering in April and May. This tree, like S. fragilis, is frequently found from 80 ft. to 90 ft. high. According to Mr. Forbes, it is more handsome than S. fragilis in its mode of growth, as well as altogether of a lighter or brighter hue. The branches are long, straight, and slender, not angular in their insertion, like those of S. fragilis; and the trees of both species, when stripped of their leaves, may be distinguished respectively by these marks. The leaves, Sir W, J. Hooker observes, are of a peculiarly hand- some shape when in perfection ; deeply sinuated, and much attenuated. This extremely valuable tree, the same high authority observes, was first brought into notice by His Grace Francis Duke of Bedford, about the beginning of the present century, and thence most appropriately honoured by bearing the family name. Of the size to which it reaches, some interesting details are given in the present Duke of Bedford’s introduction to the Salictum Wo- burnense. The favourite tree of Dr. Johnson, at Lichfield, was of this species. It is commonly said that this tree was planted by Dr. Johnson ; but, “ in the Gentleman's Magazine for July, 1785 (seven months after Dr. Johnson’s death ), there is a particular account of this tree, wherein it is stated that it had been generally supposed to have been planted by Dr. Johnson’s father, but that the doctor never would admit the fact. It appears; however, to have been CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEH. SA LIX. 1519 a favourite tree of the doctor’s, and to have attracted his attention for many years: indeed, to use his own expression, it was the delight of his early and waning life; and it is said that he never failed to visit it. whenever he went to Lichfield ; and, during his visit to that city in the year 1781, he desired Dr. Trevor Jones, a physician of that place, to give him a description of it, saying it was by much the largest tree of the kind he had ever seen or heard of, and therefore wished to give an account of it in the Philosophical Trans- actions, that its size might be recorded. Dr. Jones, in compliance with his re- quest, furnished him with the particular dimensions of the tree, which were as follows :— The trunk rose to the height of 12 ft. 8,3,in., and then divided into 15 large ascending branches, which, in very numerous and crowded subdivisions, spread at the top in a circular form, not unlike the appearance of a shady oak, inclining a little towards the east. The circumference of the trunk at the bottom was 145 ft. 9.3,in.; in the middle, 11 ft. 10 in. ; and at the top, immediately below the branches, 13{t. The entire height of the tree was 49 ft.; and the circumference of the branches, at their extremities, upwards of 200 ft., overshadowing a plane not far short of 4000 ft. The surface of the trunk was very uneven, and the bark much furrowed. The tree had then (Nov. 29. 1781) a vigorous and thriving appearance. The most moderate computation of its age was, at that time, near fourscore years ; and some respectable authorities were strongly inclined to think that a century had passed over its head.” The tree stood near the public foot- path in the fields between the city of Lichfield and Stow Hill, the residence of the celebrated ‘“ Molly Ashton;’’ and it is said that Dr. Johnson fre- quently rested under its shade when on his way to the house of that lady, whom he never failed to visit periodically, till a short time before his death. (See Croker’s edition of Bosweil’s Johnson.) There is a portrait of Johnson’s Willow given as a frontispiece to the Salictum Woburnense ; but, as that figure has much more the appearance of a spreading beech than of a willow of any kind, we were induced to doubt its fidelity. We ac- cordingly made enquiries, through a friend at Lichfield, respecting the original tree; and we have satisfied ourselves that the portrait alluded to bears very little resemblance to what Johnson’s Willow at any stage of its growth ; or, at least, at any time since the year 1810. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 716; and vol. xiii. p. 94.) There are two engravings of Johnson’s Willow in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1785; one of these, a south-west view of the tree, taken in July, 1785, by Mr. Stringer, and which may be con- sidered as representing the appearance of the tree at Dr. Johnson’s death, is copied to the reduced scale of 1 in. to 12 ft. in fig. 1312. From this period, the tree appears to have gradually increased in size till April, 1810, when Dr. Withering found the trunk to girt 21 ft. at 6 ft. from the ground, and to extend 20 ft. in height, before dividing into enormous ramifications: the trunk and branches were then perfectly sound, and the very extensive head showed unimpaired vigour. In November of the same year, however, many of the branches were swept away in a violent storm; and nearly half of what remained of the tree fell to the ground in August, 1815, leaving little more than its stupendous trunk, and a few side boughs. We have seen a portrait of the tree by Mr. Stringer, made in 1816, which was kindly lent to us by that gentleman, by which it appears to have been then considerably muti- lated, and in a state of decay. This decay was accelerated by a fire made in the hollow of the trunk by some boys, in 1825, and which would pro- bably have consumed the tree, had not Mr. Stringer, whose garden nearly adjoins it, seen flames proceeding from the trunk, and sent some of his men for the town engine to extinguish the fire. In April, 1829, the tree was blown down in a violent storm, which took place on the 29th of that month, about 3 o’clock in the afternoon. A drawing was taken of the tree as it lay on the ground, from which a lithograph was published, representing its appearance before its fall; and from this lithograph fig. 1313. is reduced to the scale of 1 in. to 12 ft. ~ 0G 1520 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIl. re y Ppa a, e. athad te Pies What bez ee, G < S iy eee ae (gan 2) GNSS. < Pe = 3 . the as Ry Ny aN ay Ure NN a), ATE PAZ O” VARY, Med oie SATs at 4 Wee OF 4 oo 7 — «v ‘ Ni fi io eg See S Genes rah Mt pale, decumbent branches; sometimes the young twigs are | Y =e tinged, with red. Leaves from 1 in. to 14 im. long, often un- ; \\ equal at the base, densely downy on both surfaces, and white Wy beneath. Catkins from 1 in. to 14 in. long.” ( Forbes.) Smith ¢ has incidentally noted in Eng. Fl., iv. p. 202.; the following “395 characters of S$. Lapponum L.:—“ Leaves 2 in. to 24 in. long, x greyish, all over very silky, both sides alike at every period of their growth, and never cottony. Catkins large, with large floral leaves, like the proper leaves. Bracteas oblong, hairy. Ovary and capsule sessile, peculiarly woolly.” . It grows wild in the alps of Lapland, everywhere. (Willd.) xs ¥ 64. S. oprustro ‘LIA Willd. The blunt-leaved Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. P1., 4. p. 705.; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 131. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, wedge-shaped at the base, finely villous on both surfaces, glaucous on the under one ; the upper leaves acute and entire; the lower bluntish and distantly toothed. Frequent in the woods and on the mountains of Lapland. (Zin. and Smith.) A slender shrub, not unfrequently arborescent. Young branches clothed with long silky down. Leaves rather more than 2in. long, and gin. wide. It is remarkable that, contrary to the nature of most willows, the lower blunter leaves of each branch are furnished with minute distant teeth ; while the upper and pointed ones are quite entire. Except in the teeth of the leaves, it comes nearer to §. Lapponum than any other. (Smzth.) Introduced in 1818. % 65. S. ARENA‘RIA ZL. The sand Willow. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1447. ; Lin. Fl. Lapp., ed. 2., 298. t. 8. f. 0, q; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.689., exclusively of the synonymes ; Hayne Abbild., p. 236.; Fl. Dan., t. 197., and Hall., No. 1642. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 90.; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1809;, Eng. Fl., 4. 204, ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 70.; Hook. Br. F1., ed. 3., p.426. * Synonyme. S. limdsa Wahlenb. Fl. Lapp., 265., Koch Comm., p. 54. The Sexes. Both are described in Eng. Flora, and both are figured in Sai. Wob.: the male is figured in Eng. Bot. Engravings. Lin. Fl. Lapp., ed. 2., t. 8. f. 0, q@; Gmel. Sib., 1. t. 36. f. 1.; Wahlenb. Fl. Lapp., t. 16. f. 4.; Hayne Abbild., t.179.; Eng. Bot., t. 1809.; Sal. Wob., No. 70.; and fig. 70. in p. 1617. Spec. Char., §c. eaves nearly entire, ovate, acute; reticulated and some- what downy above; veiny and densely woolly beneath. Style as long as the sessile woolly ovary. Stigmas linear, deeply divided, the length of the style. (Smith EH. F.) A native of the Highland mountains, especially those of Breadalbane and Clova; flowering there in June, but, in the willow garden at Woburn Abbey, in May. A larger and stouter shrub than S.glatca, of which it was supposed by the original finder to be the female plant ; but 1546 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. barren as well as fertile individuals, of both species, agreeing exactly together in other respects, and differing alike from correlative ones of the other spe- cies, are now well known. In size and general habit, this most resembles S. glatca; but their discriminative marks are clearly discernible. The leaves of S. areniria are rather smaller and shorter, more precisely ovate, with a little sharp point; their upper surface dark green, reticulated with sunk veins, and clothed with thin cottony down, more dense and soft upon the young ones; the under side pure white, with dense cottony wool; the veins prominent; midrib reddish ; the young leaves, as well as the floral ones, beau- tifully silky beneath. (Zd.) Mr. Forbes states that he has plants of this willow with leaves not above half the size of those of others, owing to their being planted in a different soil; which will show, he says, “how much culture improves the size of these species of plants.” ; ? Variety. & S.a. ? leucophilla; S. leucophylla Schleicher. (Borrer in a letter.) — Koch has cited S. leucophylla Willd. Enum. Suppl., p.66., Berl. Baumz., p. 444. t. 6. f.3., as a state of S. limosa Wahlend., distin- guished by having the under surface of the leaves less snowily tomentose : perhaps this is the same as Schleicher’s. x 66. S.oBpova‘ra Pursh. The obovate-leaved, or Labrador, Willow. Identification. Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 611.; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 91.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No.-144. The Sexes. The male is noticed in the specific character. Engravings. Sal.Wob., No. 144., a leaf; and jig. 144. in p. 1630. Spec. Char., &c. Stem diffuse. Leaves obovate, obtuse, entire ; glabrous above, clothed with silky hairs beneath. Stipulesnone. Catkins sessile. Bracteas obovate, black and hairy at the end. Native to Labrador, and to the north-western coast of America. Flowering in May. Allied to S, arenaria L., and somewhat inclined to be upright. Stamens two. (Pursh.) Whether introduced, or not, is uncertain. . ? »« 2? & 67. S. cANE’scENS Willd. The greyish Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. P1., 4. p. 687.; ? Enum. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo,, No, 86. Synonyme. 8. \imdsa Wahlenb. var., Koch Comm., p. 55. The Sexes. The female is noticed in Willdenow’s description. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, acute, slightly serrated in the middle part ; glabrous and glossy on the upper surface, white and tomentose on the under one. Capsules ovate, tomentose. (Willd.) Willdenow describes it more particularly from a female dried specimen, as follows : ~ Branches brown, rather downy when young. Leaves 2 in. to 3in. long when young; canescent on the upper surface. Stipules not apparent. Catkin of the female cylindrical, lin. long. Capsule sessile. Native country not known with certainty ; though in Sweet’s Hort. Brit., ed. 1830, S. canéscens Willd. Enum. is stated to be a native of Germany, introduced into Britain in 1815. & 68. S. Sruarti4‘NA Smith. Stuart’s, or the small-leaved shaggy, Willow. Identification. Smith Eng. Bot., t. 2586.; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo,, No. 84.; Eng. F1., 4. p. 203. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 72.; Hook. Br FL, ed. 2., p. 419. Synonymes. 8. arenaria masculina Smith Fl. Brit., p. 1059., Eng. Bot., t. 1809. the text ; S. Lap- ponum Walker; S. limdsa Wahl. var. foliis angustiéribus lanceolatis Koch Comm., p. 55. Derivation. 8. Stuartidna “* was namedin compliment to one of the best men, and most Jearned scholars, that Scotland has produced, the late Rev. Dr. Stuart of Luss.” (Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 2., 1831.) The Sexes. ‘oth sexes are described in Eng. Flora: the female is figured in Lng. Bot., and in Sal. Wob, Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 2586.; Sal. Wob., No, 72, ; and fig. 72. in p. 1617. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves nearly entire, ovate-lanceolate, acute; shaggy above, densely silky, somewhat cottony, beneath. Style as long as the almost ses- sile woolly germen. ‘Stigmas capillary, deeply divided, the length of the style. (Smith E.F.) A native of Scotland, on the Breadalbane Mountains ; where it flowers in June, and, in gardens, in July and August. Bushy, and copiously branched ; 2 ft. or 3ft., or rather more, in height. The branches dark brown; downy when young, and leafy, cottony or silky at the tops. Leaves scarcely half the size of those of S. glaGca and S, arenaria, and more lanceolate; rarely somewhat obovate, sharp-pointed; sometimes slightly wavy or toothed; the upper surface greyish green, shaggy or silky, partly denudated by culture, always very even, not wrinkled or veiny; the under eS — CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SALIX. — 1547 side white, and more densely silky, partly cottony. (Smith.) There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick. Variety. Mr. Forbes has noted that he was in possession of a variety corre- sponding with S. Lapponum in the catkins exactly, but differing from it in the branches and leaves; and that he had received it from ‘Mr. M‘Nab of Edinburgh. (Sal. Wob., No. 72.) *« 69. S. PYRENA‘ICA Gouan. The Pyrenean Willow. Identification. Gouan Illustr.,77., exclusively of the synonymes ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 696. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 107. ; Koch Comm. > Pp. 56. The Sexes. The female is described in the ‘specific character. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves elliptic or ovate, acute, entire ; when young, tomentosely villous; when adult, glabrous, ciliate, of the same colour on both surfaces, reticulately veined, Catkins peduncled ; the peduncle a leafy twiglet. Capsules ovate-lanceolate, tomentose, upon a short stalk, which is longer than the gland. Style bifid. Stigmas elongated, bifid. A native of the Pyrenees, conti- - guously to the region of snow. (Koch.) Introduced in 1823. Variety or Variation. ~ S. p. 2 ciliata ; S. ciliata Dec. Fl. Fr., 3. p. 293.3; S. pyrenaica 8 ciliata Dec. Hl. Fr., 5. p. 344. (Koch Comm.), differs from the species in having no hairs on the surface of the leaves, and only hairs remaining at the edges. % 70. S. WALDSTEINIA‘NA Willd. Waldstein’s Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 679. ; Koch Comm., p. 57. The Sexes. The female is noticed in the specific character. Spec. Char., &c. eaves elliptic or lanceolate, acute, glabrous, serrated with distant adpressed ‘teeth, Catkins upon a long leafy peduncle, which is a twiglet. Capsules ovate-conical, tomentose, sessile at first, eventually having ashort stalk. Gland reaching higher than the base of the cap- sule. Style elongated, cleft half-way down. Stigmas bifid. Wild on the Alps,of Carinthia, the Tyrol, and Salzburg. (Koch.) Introduced in 1822. Group xv. Viminales Borrer. Willows and Osters.— Mostly Trees, or large Shrubs, withlong phant Branches , used for Basket-making. a cs Stamens 2 toa flower. Ovary nearly sessile ; in S. mollissima Hhrh. sessile; hairy or silky. Style elongated. Stigmas linear, mostly entire. Leaves lanceolate. Plants trees of 1 more or less considerable size, with long pliant branches. (Hook. Br. Fil., ed. 2., adapted.) & 71. S. suBaLPI‘NA Forbes. The subalpine Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 93. The Sexes. The male is described and figured in Sal. Wob. ‘* The female plant I have not seen.” (Forbes.) Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 93. ; and fig. 93. in p. 1619. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic-lanceolate, nearly entire; villous above, white and cottony beneath. Stipules not apparent. Catkins nearly | in. long. Bractea reddish. Anthers yellow. (Sal. Wod., p. 185.) A native of Switzer- land. Introduced in 1820, and flowering in April and May. A low upright shrub, with round, yellowish, pubescent, slender branches, which soon turn black in drying, the old ones becoming glabrous and brown. Leaves from 2in. to 24 in. in length; elliptic-lanceolate, bright green, wrinkled, and pubescent ; beneath, somewhat glaucous, whitish, densely pubescent, reticu- lated with prominent arched veins, their margins slightly revolute ; at first seeming entire, but, on minute investigation, appearing furnished with a few distant glandular serratures towards the apex. Barren catkins from 3 in. to lin. long. Anthers yellow. The twigs are brittle, and, though rather elongated, Mr. Forbes thinks them unfit for basketwork. Mr. Borrer remarks of this kind, that, perhaps, it is not of the group Viminiles, in which he has placed it. According to a specimen of it which has been sent to us by Mr. Brooks of Flitwick House, it has rounded rather tumid buds, and the shoot is rather angled ; and in these characters, and in those of its 1548 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. leaves, it is dissimilar to S. viminalis : its buds and leaves seem rather to indicate affinity to kinds of the group Cinéree. ‘There are plants at Henfield. % 72. S.ca’npipa Willd. The whitish Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p.708. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 608.; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No, 188. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 91. : The Serves. The male is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 91.5; our fig. 1896. ; and jig. 91. in p. 1619. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves linear-lanceolate, very long, obscurely toothed ; downy above; beneath densely downy. Stipules lanceolate, nearly the length of the footstalks. (Willd.and Forbes.) A native of North Ame- rica. Introduced in 1811, and flowering, in the willow- garden at Woburn Abbey, about the end of February or beginning of March. Leaves from 3 in. to 4in. long; linear-lanceolate, narrow towards their extre- mities, obscurely toothed; margins slightly revolute ; downy above, snow-white and cottony beneath ; with a prominent midrib, and obscurely prominent lateral veins, owing to the down. Catkin of the male 1 in. long, cylindrical. A very handsome species, well deserving a place in shrubberies, both for its ornamental white leaves, and very early flowers. There are plants at: Woburn and Henfield. Varieties. Mr Forbes mentions two varieties, one of which flowers full three weeks earlier than the other, and has the anthers of a less deep scarlet. (Sal. Wob.) 2? ¥ 73. S. wnca‘na Schranck, The hoary-/eaved Willow, ? or Osier. Identification, Schranck Baier (Bavar.) Fl, 1. p. 230.; Koch Comm., p. 32. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 90. Synonymes. 8. riparia Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 698., Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 111., Hayne Abbild., p. 245., ? Host Sal. Austr., 1. p. 17.; S. lavandulefodlia Lapeyr. Abr., p. 601., Seringe Sal. Felv., p. 70. ; S. angustifolia Pozr. in Du Ham. Arb., ed. 1., 3. t. 29.3; 8. rosmarinifolia Gouan Hort., 501., Schranck Salish., No. 38., Scop. Carn., p.527., Host Syn., 529.; S. viminalis V7ll. Delph., 3. p. 785. The Sexes. Both are figured in Hayne Abbild.: the male is figured in Sal. Wob., where Mr. Forbes has noticed that he had not seen the catkins of the other sex. Ifthe kind of Host Sal. Austr. is identical, both sexes of it are figured in that work. Engravings. Du Ham. Arb., ed. 1., 3. t.29.; Hayne Abbild., t. 187.; Sal. Wob., No. 90.; ? Host Sal. Austr., t. 58, 59. ; our fig. 1327. ; and fig. 90. in. p. 1619. Spec. Char., &c. eaves linear-lanceolate, denticulated, hoary on the under surface with hoary tomentum. Catkins arched, slender, almost sessile, sub- tended at the base with small leaves. Capsule ovate-lanceolate, glabrous, stalked; the stalk twice the length of the gland. Style elongated. Stigmas bifid. Bracteas subgla- brous, ciliate with short hairs. (och Comm.) The following description of the kind is taken from Mr. Forbes in Sal. Wob.: —“ Branches villous, dark brown, whitish when young ; long and slender, angu- lated at the top of the young shoots, and distinctly warted; forming a bush 4ft. or 5 ft. high. Leaves linear, from 3in. to 4in. long; minutely serrated, or, rather, furnished with a few glandular teeth to- wards the base; margin slightly revolute; upper surface green and villous ; beneath, thickly clothed with white cottony down: the young leaves are all revolute and snowy-white. Footstalks bearing at the summit two glands, short and dilated at the base. Catkins appearing before the leaves, barren ones Lin. long. The leaves of this species, Mr. Forbes observes, bear a strong affinity to those of S. viminalis ; while the catkins, branches, and mode | of growth are quite different ; and that it never rises more than 5 ft. or 6 ft. high.” Host has described, in the Sal. Austr., his S. riparia as an elegant tree ; but he may only mean a plant of tree-like figure, but slender and not of con- siderable height. Koch states that the species is found in a wild state, in CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SALIX. 1549 the lower alpine valleys on the Pyrenees, Cevennes, Alps of Dauphiny, Switzerland, Tyrol, Austria, Carpathia; whence it follows the course of rivers, and inhabits their banks and moist meadows; but it does not grow in Germany, on the Rhine, beyond the limits of Suabia, nor north of the Danube. It descends from the Carpathian Mountains into Hungary and Galicia ; but, according to Besser, is not foundin Volhynia. Introduced in 1821. It flowers, in the willow garden at Woburn, in April. It is an in- teresting kind for distinctness of character. There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick; and also in the Hackney arboretum, under the name of S. trichocarpa. wv 74. S. LinEA‘RIS Iorbes. The tinear-/eaved Willow. | Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 89. Synonyme. ?S. inedna var. linearis Borrer. (Borrer in a letter.) : The Sexes. The male is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Mr. Forbes has noted that he had not seen catkins of the female. Engravings. Sal. Wob., 89. ; our fig. 1328. ; and jig. 89. in p. 1619. Spec. Char., &c. Weaves linear, villous; shining above, cottony beneath ; mar- gins slightly denticulated. Branches brown. Stipules none. Catkins ellip- tical, nearly sessile. Bracteas elliptical, yellow, as are also the anthers. (Sad. Wob., p.177.) Brought from Switzerland by the Hon. Henry Grey Bennett, in 1820; and flowering, in the willow garden at Woburn Abbey, in April. A low bushy shrub, with copious branches, dark brown or purplish in every stage. Leaves from 11 in. to 24 in. long, truly linear; the margins slightly serrated ; the teeth sometimes furnished with glands; the upper surface green, shining, wrinkled, and besprinkled with fine, minute, adpressed hairs, some- times scarcely visible; beneath, white and cottony, their margins revolute ; leaves frequently opposite and alternate on the same branch. Buds of a bright crimson colour, “9 Footstalks short, reddish. No vestige of stipules is to be perceived in any stdte of growth. Catkims appearing before the leaves, 1 im. long, and erect in the male plant. Easily known by the rosemary-like appearance of its leaves. In the figure of the stamens in Sal. Wob. (see our fig. 1328.), the stamens are represented as palpably mon- adelphous ; a case of which not any mention is made in the text there. This kind is striking from the narrowness of its leaves. There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick, and in the Goldworth Arboretum. 1328 2¥ 75. S. vimina‘iis L. The twiggy Willow, or common Osier. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1448.; Willd. Sp. PL, 4 p.706.; Hayne Abbild., p. 251.; Koch Comm., p. 29.; Host Sal. Austr., 1. p.16.; Smith Eng. Bot., t.1898.; Eng. FI., 4. p.228.; Forbes in Sal. sho No. 133. ; Hook. Br. F'l., ed.3.; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 249. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 608. Synonyme. 8S. longifdlia Lam. Fl. Fi., 2. 232. (Koch.) The Sexes. Both sexes are figured in Eng. Bot., Sal. Wob., Hayne Abbild., and Host Sal. Austr. Both exist in Britain. The male seems less robust and vigorous than the female. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t.1898.; Sal. Wob., No.133.; Hayne Abbild., t. 194.; Host Sal. Austr., t. 54, 55. ; our fig. 1329. ; and jig. 133. in p. 1629. Spec. Char., §c.. Leaves linear, inclining to lanceolate, elongated, taper-pointed, entire, wavy ; snow-white and silky beneath. Branches straight and slender. Ovary sessile. Style as long as the linear undivided stigmas. (Smith HE. F.) A native of England, inwet meadows; and flowering in April and May. According to Pursh, it grows in North America, introduced from Europe, on the banks of rivers, and about plantations. The follow- ing description of its characters is derived chiefly from the English Flora : — Branches straight, erect, wand- like, very long and slender, round, polished; when young, ak 1329 downy with fine silky hairs. Leaves on short footstalks, almost upright, about a span long, and 3 in. wide, being nearly linear, acute, LCL Of 1550 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. entire, though slightly wavy at the edges, and somewhat revolute; the upper side green, glabrous, even; under side pure white, with close cot- tony, or rather silky, down. Stipules linear-lanceolate. Catkins numerous, lateral, sessile, full 1 in. long.” (Smith.) This species is readily distinguished from others of the section to which it belongs by the white satiny under surface of its leaves. It is held in high estimation for the various kinds of basketwork, bands, &c.; and it is generally employed for such purposes. Varieties. One has the bark of the branchlets of a testaceous colour (brownish yellow); another dark brown; and the leaves of this variety are of a darker green : but there are many intermediate varieties. (Koch Comm.) “ There is a variety called the velvet osier, in which no external difference is discernible; but the twigs are said to be more pliant.” It is much esteemed as an osier for wickerwork. (Smith Eng. Fl., iv. p. 229.) Perhaps it is right to understand Smith as intending this as a distinct kind from “the true velvet osier,’ which he has noticed under S. Smithidna, and which is mentioned in this work under S. holosericea. In the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, a brown-barked variety, probably the same as that mentioned by Koch, is grown for hoops, under the name of the Dutch willow. It makes shoots 10 ft. or 12 ft. long in one season. Plants are common in the nurseries. Species named S. Villarési, S. purptrea mas, and S. rubra, sent to us from the arboretum of Messrs. Loddiges, are all the same as S. viminalis. Culture, §c. There is nothing peculiar in the culture of this species, or its varieties ; but, as it isa vigorous grower, those who cultivate it in quantities for basket-making or hoops generally plant it in the best soil, intersected by watercourses, so that the roots may always have that element within their reach. Accounts of the formation, management, and profit attending osier plantations will be found in the Bath Agricultural Society's Papers, vol. xvi. p- 129.; Transactions of the Society of Arts, vols. 19, 20. 22, 23, and 24.: but, after our general directions for the culture and management of basket and hoop willows (p. 1467.), it is unnecessary here to’enter into farther details. 2 776. S. stipuLa‘ris Smith. The stipuled, or auricled-leaved, Osier, or Willow. Identification. Smith Fl. Brit., p.1069.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.708.; Koch de Sal. Europ. Comm., », 29.; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1214.; Eng. Flora, 4. p. 230.; Hook. Br. Fl, ed. 2., p.420.; Mackay Fl. | libern., pt. 1. p. 249. The Sexes. Both are described in Eng. Flora, and both are figured in Lng. Bot., and both in Sad. Pn ON Eng. Bot., t. 1214. ; Sal. Wob., 132. ; and jig. 132. in p. 1628. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, pointed, slightly wavy, obscurely crenate ; soft and nearly naked above, white and downy beneath. Stipules half- heart-shaped, stalked, very large. Gland cylindrical. Ovary ovate, nearly sessile, as well as the linear undivided stigmas. (Smith EF. F.) ~ Doar SSaK7QY WY i = Ne 3 Ni ti P OF Zl | mi wr /- CHAP. CIII. SALICA ‘CEA. SALIX. 1555 mostly obovate, toothed, grey or hoary, more or less wrinkled; very veiny beneath ; stipuled branches downy. Plants trees or shrubs. The group includes the kinds of willow that are usually called the sallows. (Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 2., adapted.) The sallows are known by their obovate, or rounded, downy leaves, and thick, early, silken catkins, with prominent, yellow, distinct stamens, 2 to a flower. (Smith Eng. Fi., iv. p. 216.) Not a few of the group Nigricantes Borrer also have been regarded as sallows. Mr. Borrer, however, states that he is unacquainted with many of the species, or supposed species, of this group, and of the group Nigricantes ; and it is highly probable that many of them are placed wrongly. (Borrer in a letter.) g 83. S. pa’LLIDA Forbes. The pale Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 96. ‘The Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal, Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 96. ; and fig. 96. in p. 1620. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lanceolate, obovate, acute, serrated; villous and veiny above ; beneath reticulated, glaucous, and cottony. Branches slender, pale, villous. Stigmas ovate, deeply toothed or cloven at the base. Ovary nearly sessile, ovate, lanceolate, silky. Style scarcely so long as the ovate undivided stigmas. (Sal. Wob.,p. 191.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in 1823, and flowering in April and May. Stem erect. A slender- growing shrub, with short, palish green, round, villous branches; those of the preceding year brownish green, glabrous, and delicately warty. The leaves about 2in. long, obovate-lanceolate, or often somewhat spathulate ; dull green, veiny, and villous on their upper surface ; glaucous, downy, or rather covered with a whitish cottony substance, beneath, and reticulated ; the midrib and arched veins prominent. Footstalks shortish. Ovary almost sessile. There are plants at Woburn, and in the Goldworth and Hackney arboretums. & 84. S. WILLDENOVI4‘NA Forbes. Willdenow’s Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 41. The Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 41. ; and fig. 41. in p. 1613. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic lanceolate, toothed, or bluntly serrated at the baseand tip; theold leaves glabrous and glaucous beneath; young ones densely downy. Stipules large, half-heart-shaped, toothed, glabrous. Branches gla- brous, villous when young. Ovary stalked, very silky, ovate. Style glabrous. Stigmas notched. (Sa/. Wob., p.81.) Native country uncertain. A low- growing shrub, with brownish branches, which are green and villous when young. The catkins appear in April, and again in August. “ A very dis- tinct and handsome species. The leaves bear a similarity to those of the Myrica caroliniana, but are much larger on the young shoots. The S, myricdides Miihlenberg (Smith in Rees’s Cyclo.) is a very different plant.” ( Forbes.) % 85. S. PontepERA‘NA Willd. Pontedera’s Willow. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.661.; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 18. ; Koch Comm., p. 24. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 43. Synonymes. 8S. pumila alpina nigricans, folio oleagino serrato, Ponted. Comp., 148, 149. ; S. Pon- tedére Bellardi App.ad Fl. Ped., 45.; Vill. Delf., 3. p. 766. ¢ ‘ The Sexes. The male is noticed in Koch’s specific character ; the female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. ; Engravings. Sal. Wob.. No. 43. ; our fig. 1331.; and jig. 43. in p. 1613. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves elliptical, serrated, acute, glabrous ; glaucous beneath, and obtuse at their base; the midrib, footstalks, and young leaves hairy, Ovary oblong and downy. (Sal. Wob., p.85.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in 1821, and flowering before the expansion of the leaves, in April. It is described by Willdenow as a shrub, 2 ft. or 3ft. high ; but, inthe Woburn salictum, Mr. Forbes has found it attain the height of 12 ft. or 13ft.in four years. In the Horticultural Society’s Garden, crowded 513 PART Ill. ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. 1556 oo ine] o — Yr YUE CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SA‘LIX. 1557 among other species of Salix, it was 16 ft. high in 1834, after being 10 years planted. This species forms an upright bushy shrub or tree, with elliptical leaves ; the lower ones entire; the upper finely serrated, green, and a little villous; shining above; glaucous, pubescent, reticulated, and whitish be- neath. There are plants at Woburn, Flitwick, Henfield, Goldworth, and Hackney. ¥ 86. S. macRosTIPULA‘CEA Forbes. The large-stipuled Sallow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 130. The Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 130.3; and jig. 130. in p.1627. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic-lanceolate, somewhat obovate, pointed, ser- rated, entire towards the base; upper side dull green and glabrous, glaucous beneath. Stipules very large, toothed, often cloven. Ovary stalked, ovate-subulate, glabrous. Stigmas parted. (Sal. Wob., p. 259.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in ? 1824, and flowering in Apriland May. A rapid-growing tree, with dark green, round, downy branches, marked with small yellow or reddish spots; the lower branches pendulous. Leaves elliptic-lanceolate, acute, 31n. or 4 in. long, and 14in. or more in breadth ; base obtuse, entire, dilated above the middle; margins rather distinctly serrated ; the upper side green and glabrous; under side glaucous, with a downy midrib and veins. Footstalks reddish and downy, stout, measuring full in. long. Stipules large. Young leaves purplish, soft to the touch, and pubescent. Adult ones rather coriaceous, copiously marked beneath with dark blotches. Catkins of the female from 14in. to 2in. long. There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick, and also at Hackney. % 87. S. INCANE’SCENS ? Schl. The whitish-/eaved Sallow. Identification. ? Schl. as quoted in Sweet Hort. Brit., ed. 1830, p. 469. ; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 120. The Sexes. ‘The female is described and figured in Sal. Wobd. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 120. ; and jig. 120. in p. 1625. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic, obovate, serrated or denticulated; greyish green and downy above; very downy, whitish, and reticulated beneath. Stipules rounded, serrated. Ovary ovate-lanceolate, downy. Style short. Stigmas ovate, entire. (Sa/. Wob., p. 239.) A native of Switzerland. Intro- duced in 1823. Flowering in March, at which time the catkins are nearly sessile; and again in August. A bushy shrub or tree; the branches round, pubescent, and of a muddy green colour, marked with a few yellow spots, having the appearance of being besmeared with clay. Leaves obovate, about 2 in. long, anda little more than 1] in. wide; margins a little revolute; deeply denticulated ; denticles alittle glandular; the upper side densely pubescent, wrinkled ; the midrib ferruginous; beneath, pubescent, reticulated, of a whitish colour, with prominent arched veins ; midrib pale beneath, and pro- minent. Footstalks shortish and stout, dilated at the base, and downy. Catkins from lin. to 13 in. long, appearing before the expansion of the leaves, in March; and again in August. “Ill adapted to any useful purpose.” ( Forbes.) & ¥ 88. S. PANNO‘SA Forbes. The cloth-leaved Sallow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 123. The Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., t.123.; and jig. 123. in p. 1626. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic-obovate, serrated; green and downy above, greyish and densely pubescent beneath. Stipules large, serrated, glaucous. Ovary ovate-lanceolate, silky, on a short footstalk. Style glabrous. Stig- mas undivided. (Sal. Wob., p. 245.) Anative of Switzerland. Introduced in 1824, and flowering, in the Woburn salictum, in April and May. A small tree, growing to the height of 12 ft. or 14 ft., with oblique spreading branches, which are of a darkish fuscous colour, and closely covered with a short pubescence ; the young twigs are of a greyish brown, and densely downy. Leaves from 14in. to 2 in. long, about 1 in. in breadth; elliptic-obovate; dull 51 4 1558 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. green and downy on their upper surface; greyish, densely pubescent, and denticulated with prominent arched vems beneath; the small ones nearly covered with pubescence; the margins serrated, entire towards the base ; tip oblique. Many of the leaves are opposite or nearly so, and alternate, on the same branch. Footstalks stout. Catkins about lin. long. There are plants at Woburn, Flitwick, Henfield, and Hackney. ? Variety. Mr. Forbes received a kind of Salix, under the name of S. mollis, which, as compared with S. panndsa, had its leaf, catkin, ovary, and bractea larger; and the catkins often recurved, and devoid of floral leaves. Mr. Forbes expresses himself doubtful whether it is sufficiently distinct from S. pannosa to constitute a distinct species. % 89. S.murTa‘Bitis Forbes. The changeable Willow, or Sallow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 160. The Sexes. ‘The female is described in Sal. Wob. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptic, remotely serrated ; dull green and pubescent above ; pale glaucous and hairy beneath. Stipules rounded, serrated, and minute. Ovary stalked, ovate-lanceolate, silky. Style somewhat elon- gated and stout. Stigmas cloven. It bears an affinity to S. pannosa in cat- kins and mode of growth. (Sa/, Wod., p.288.) ; English Flora: —“ A ih moderate-sized __ tree, with spreading, round, brown or purplish branches, minutely downy when young. Leaves larger and broader than in any other of the genus; of a deep green above, with a downy rib; white underneath, or Pe | | rather glaucous, veiny, Bes? A | ' \ bYy a densely clothed with :y, qe AY) Wee WV soft, white, cottony * down; generallybroad- | : i ly ovate, approaching : Why WA y) Wy to orbicular, with a PN 1% \ f be) 4, sharp point; some- hay AN | times more elliptical, SS as either rounded or slightly heart-shaped at the base; varying in length from 2 in. to 1335 CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEH. SA‘LIX. 1563 3in.; the margin wavy, and more or less strongly serrated. Footstalks stout, downy. Catkins numerous, much earlier than the foliage, and almost sessile.” This tree, Sir W. J. Hooker observes, “ distinguishes itself, in the spring, by being loaded with handsome yellow blossoms before any of its leaves appear. The catkins,” both of the male and the female, “are broader and shorter than in most of thespecies with crowded flowers.” “ This species,” Mr. Forbes observes, ‘‘ has several very valuable qualities. The bark serves the Highlanders for tanning, and is no indifferent substitute for the cinchona in agues. The wood, being white, tough, and smooth in grain, forms excellent hurdles, and good handles for hatchets. It is also used for charcoal, and in the manufacture of gunpowder, &c. The catkins are much resorted to by bees for honey.” (Sal. Wob., p. 243.) According to Mitchell, it is the best underwood for coppices that we have. It makes good fences; and - sheep-hurdles made of it will last a year or two longer than those made of hazel; and they will suit every situation, wet or dry. (Dendrologia, p. 56. The flowering branches of this species are called palms, and are gathered by children on Easter Sunday; the relics of the Catholic ceremony formerly performed in commemoration of the entry of our Saviour into Jerusalem. (See Dr. Johnston's Flora of Berwick upon Tweed.) % 98. S. spHaceLa‘TaA Smith. The withered-pointed-leaved Willow, or Sallow. Identification. Smith Fl. Br., p. 1066.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 702. ; Smith in Rees’s Cyclo., No. 125. ; Eng. Bot., t. 2333. ; Eng. Fl., 4. p. 224. ; Forbes in Sal, Wob., No. 121. ; Hook, Br. F1., ed. 3., p.429, Synonymes. 8. caprea var. Koch Comm., p.38.; S. caprea 8 Wahl. Carpat., p. 319. ** I received S, sphacelata Smth, for the S. populifolia Schleicher.” (Forbes in Sal. Wob.) : The Sexes. Both sexes are described in Eng. Fl., and figured in Eng. Bot, and in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 2333. ; Sal. Wob., No. 121. ; and jig. 121. in p. 1625. Spec. Char., §c. Stem erect. Leaves elliptic-obovate, even, veiny, entire, or slightly serrated ; downy on both sides ; discoloured at the point. Stipules half-heart-shaped, toothed, erect. Ovary stalked, ovate-lanceolate, silky. Stigmas notched, longer than the style. (Smith Eng. Fl.) A native of Britain; found, in Scotland, near the head of Loch Tay; and flowering in April and May. A small bushy tree, 5 ft. or 8 ft. high; the young branches very soft with dense, hoary, short, velvet-like down. Leaves, in like manner, soft and downy, especially when first opening; always of a greyish aspect ; their shape obovate or elliptical, with a small oblique point; their length iLin., perhaps 24 in. at their full growth; the margin either quite entire, or slightly, sparingly, and unequally serrated ; the upper side light green, clothed with fine down, which finally disappears ; under more downy, with a pro- minent rib and veins, hoary, not glaucous ; the tip, from its earliest formation, nearly naked, green or brownish, soon looking as if blasted or withered, and assuming a tawny hue. The footstalks are shortish, and thickly downy. Catkins on short hairy stalks, 14in. long when matured. Very distinct from every other British willow that Mr. Forbes has seen; and readily known by its whitish woolly leaves, which are always more or less marked with holes, and the larger ones of which are serrated in their adult state. Group xvii. Nigricantes Borrer. Shrubs with long Branches, or small Trees. Mostly Sallows. ale A group as difficult to define as are the kinds of which it is constituted. Stamens 2 to a flower. Ovary stalked, glabrous or silky. Style more or less 2-cleft. In leaves, many of the kinds approach those of the group Cinérez very nearly, having ovate or obovate ones; but the leaves are less wrinkled. Plants shrubs with long branches, or small trees. (Hook. Br. Fi.,ed. 2.) The term Nigricantes has been applied to this group, not, as it 1 564 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. has been supposed, in allusion to the leaves of the kinds of which it is con- stituted turning black in drying, but to mark their affinity to S, nigricans Smith, a well-known individual of their number. (Borrer in Eng. Bot. Suppl., t. 2795.) In this case, it may be supposed that the characters of S. nigricans Smith are pretty well representative of those of each of the kinds of the group. Some of the characters of S. nigricans Smith are described below, No. 108. According to Mr. Borrer (Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2729,) it is doubtful, in application to almost every kind of the group, whether it is a species or not. It is shown, under the preceding group, that Mr. Borrer professes himself not acquainted with all the kinds of that group and this; and that he may, therefore, have placed some of them wrongly. It may in- terest the lovers of broad grounds of distinction in species to know that Koch, who has applied this principle to the willows, has included several of the kinds in this group, which are treated below as distinct spe- cies, in. one species. Under his species S. phylicifolia, he has cited S. phy- licifolia Lin. Sp. Pl., ii. 1442., Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 659., exclusively of the synonyme of Smith, Wahlend. Fl.Lapp., No. 482. ; 8. stylosa Dec.; S. stylaris Seringe ; S. hastata Hoppe ; and S. hybrida Hoffm.; as synonymes: and the following as being still the species, under a more or less varied form, — S. nigricans Smith, S.Ammannidna Willd., S. Andersonidna Smith, S. spireeeefolia Willd. ex Link, S. rupéstris Smith, S. Forsteriana Smith, S. hirta Smith, S. cotinifolia Smith, and S. ulmifolia Hort. Berol. He has intimated, besides, that several of the kinds distinguished by Schleicher also belong to this species. Dr. Lindley, in his Synopsis of the British Flora, where he has followed Koch wholly, has added to Koch’s S. phylicifolia the kinds S. damasctna Forbes and S. Borreridna Smith. Relatively to the principle of rendering species in the willows thus comprehensive, Mr. Borrer makes the following remark in Eng. Bot. Suppl., t. 2702.:—“ We have repeatedly disclaimed all dogmatical decision as to what are species among the willows ; nor have we ever denied the probability that many of those which, in the present state of our knowledge, we think it expedient to propose as distinct may be, in reality, mere seminal varieties or hybrids. This being admitted, the further admission can scarcely be withheld, that those botanists may possibly be correct in their views who regard, in some instances, as species what we are accustomed to regard as sections of the genus.” Mr. Borrer has added, “‘ Of these facile princeps is Koch, whose lucid De Salcibus Europeis Commentatio displays a most intimate acquaintance with his subject.” With regard to the details of Koch’s adjudication of the above- cited species S. phylicifolia, Mr. Borrer gives the following corrective notices, which, for the sake of accuracy, we give below: — Under S.damascéna Forbes, Eng. Bot. Suppl.,t.2709., it is remarked, “ Koch would, no doubt, refer S. damascena, as he does its affinities, S. Andersoniana, S. nigricans, &c., to Wahlenberg’s S. phylicifolia ; but those botanists would scarcely have appropriated the name to willows of this set, had they been aware of the fact that the original Lapland specimen of S. phylicifolia in the Linnzan herbarium is indubitably, as was long since stated by Smith, the S. phylicifolia of Eng. Bot., t. 1958. This last is united by Koch, with numerous affinities, to S. arbiscula of Wahlenberg, which he regards as the S. arbscula of the Linnzan Flora Suecica.’ Under S. tenuifolia Smith this remark occurs in Eng. Bot. Suppl., t. 2795.:— “ S. tenuifolia and S. rupés- tris are so nearly allied, that we cannot undertake to point out satisfactory distinctions; yet Koch places S. tenuifolia under S. arbdscula, and S. ru- péstris under S, phylicifolia.” Under S, petra\a Eng, Bot, Suppl., t. 2725., is this remark : — “ It is surely by error that Koch has placed JS. petra‘a under his S. arbascula, with S. phylicifolia of Smith; and not under his own S. phylicifolia, with S, Ammanniana and its affinities.” CHAP. CIII. SALICA CEA. SALIX. 1565 x 99, S. ausTRA‘LIs Forbes. The southern Sad/ow, or Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 103. The Sexes. The female is deseribed and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 103,; and our jig. 103. in p. 1621. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptical, acute, slightly serrated ; glaucous beneath. Stipules large, heart-shaped, serrated, and downy. Catkins appearing before the leaves. Ovary glabrous, stalked. Styles longer than the divided stigmas. (Sal. Wob., p. 205.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in 1824, and flowering in April and May. A low, upright, bushy shrub, with red- dish brown downy branches. The leaves from 1}in. to 2in. in length, and about 1 in. in breadth; of an ovate-elliptic shape, acute at the point ; their margins slightly serrated ; upper surface dull green, and a little downy ; beneath, glaucous, and more downy, but ultimately becoming nearly gla- brous, particularly at the latter end of the season. Catkins on short stalks, erect; about 1 in. long. “ Unfit for any useful purpose.” (Forbes.) There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick, and also in the Hackney arboretum. % 100. S. vauDENsIs Forbes. The Vaudois Sallow, or Willow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 117. - The Sexes. ‘The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 117. ; and our fig. 117. in p. 1624. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptical, serrated ; dark green, shining and villous above; glaucous, reticulated, and pubescent beneath. Stipules rounded, toothed. Branches reddish, downy. Ovary ovate, stalked, downy. Style rather longer than the parted stigmas. (Sal. Wob., p. 233.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in ?1824, and flowering in March and April. A low, spreading, bushy shrub, with slender, round, downy branches, which are at first reddish, but become of a dark sooty brown colour after the first year. Leaves elliptical, somewhat obovate, with oblique points, entire towards the base, serrated above ; lower leaves small, rounded, slightly crenate, and becoming ultimately nearly glabrous; upper ones dull green and villous above; but glaucous and reticulated with large prominent veins beneath, and downy. The young ones are purplish, on luxuriant shoots, above 2 in. long and Lin. in breadth, but in their general habit little more than 1 in. in length; all of rather a thin texture, losing their pubescence when nearly full grown. Footstalks of a middling size, downy and purplish. Catkins above | in. in length. A very distinct kind. There are plants at Woburn and Flitwick, and in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums. % 101. S. GrisopHy’LLA Forbes. The grey-leaved Willow, or Sallow. Identification. Sal. Wob., No. 1191. The Sexes. The male is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal Wob., No. 119.; and our fig. 119. in p. 1625. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves elliptical, acute, denticulated ; shining above, reticu- lated and downy beneath. Stipules large, half-heart-shaped, serrated, pubes- cent. Catkins nearly 1in. long, obtuse, on short thick stalks. Bracteas elliptic and silky. (Sa/. Wod., p. 237.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in 1824, and flowering in April and May. This is a strong-growing plant; the branches round, hairy, of a reddish brown colour, and somewhat angu- lar when young. Buds large, purplish when fully grown. Leaves from 2Lin. to 3in. long, and 14 in. broad; rounded at the base ; above, dull green and shining, besprinkled with many minute hairs; beneath, pubescent, reticu- lated, and of a whitish hue, with denticulated margins; the substance of the leaves of a thick coriaceous texture. Footstalks nearly 4 in. long, of a purple colour, and much dilated at the base. Catkins nearly 1 in. long when fully expanded ; bursting forth before the expansion of the leaves. There are plants at Woburn and Flitwick; also in the Hackney arbore- tum. 1566 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III. g 102. S. Lacu’stRis Forbes. The Lake Willow, or Sallow. identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 116. Tee Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Pagravings. Sal. Wob., No. 116. ; and our fig. 116. in p. 1624. Spee, Char., Sc. Leaves elliptical, serrated; dull green and villous above; glaucous, reticulated, and pubescent beneath. Stipules half-heart-shaped, serrated, often cloven. Ovary stalked, awl-shaped, glabrous. Style twice the length of the ovate notched stigmas. (Sa/. Wob., p. 231.) A native of Switzerland. Introduced in 1824, and flowering in March. A straggling- growing shrub, with round, dark, villous, pendulous branches, greyish brown when young, and thickly covered with a short pubescence, which continues on the preceding year’s shoots. Leaves serrated, elliptical ; dull green, vil- lous above ; glaucous, pubescent, and reticulated with prominent veins be- neath ; entire at the base, with short oblique points. Footstalks brown above, pale and downy beneath, like the midrib. Catkins from 1 in. to 14 in. long. Readily distinguished from S. crassifolia by its pendulous branches and bush mode of growth. There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick ; also in the Hackney and Goldworth arboretums. & 103. S. crasstro‘Lia Forbese The thick-leaved Willow, or Sallow. Identification. Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 115. The Sexes. The female is described and figured in Sal. Wob. Engravings. Sal. Wob., No. 115.; and fig. 115.,in p. 1624. Spec. Char., §c. eaves ovate-elliptical, often heart-shaped at the base, point- ed, bluntly serrated, pubescent, glaucous beneath. Branches downy. Sti- pules half-heart-shaped, serrated. Ovary ovate lanceolate, glabrous. Style longer than the obtuse stigmas. (Sal. Wobd., p. 229.) A foreign species ; but the date of its introduction is not stated. It flowers, in the Woburn col- lection, in April and May. A bushy shrub, about 9 ft. or 10 ft. high, with dark green downy branches, very soft to the touch when young. Leaves from lin. to 14 in. broad, distinctly and bluntly serrated ; the serratures somewhat glandular; upper surface dark green, shining, and pubescent ; beneath, glaucous, veiny, and reticulated with many prominent veins: the substance of the leaves is thick, and rather coriaceous. Footstalks stout, downy, dilated at the base. Catkins appearing before the leaves; at first short, but ultimately 2in. long. Nearly allied to S. cotinifolia; but differing from it in the thickness and downiness of its leaves, as well as in its obtuse stigmas and nectary. It also grows much stronger, and the branches are more brittle. .There are plants at Woburn and Flitwick ; also in the Hack- ney arboretum. - # 104. S. corintFO‘LIA Smith. The Cotinus, or Quince, leaved Sallow, or Willow. Identification. Smith FI. Br., p. 1066. ; Eng. Bot., t. 1403.; Rees’s Cyclo., No. 120.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 702.; Eng. FI1., 4. p. 220.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 114.; Hook. Br. FI., ed. 3., p. 430. Synonymes. 8. spadicea Villars’s Dauph., 3777.3; S. phylicifolia var. Koch Comm., p. 42. The Sexes. The female is described in Lng. F1., and figured in Lng. Bot. and Sal. Wob. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1403.; Sal. Wob., No. 114. ; our fig. 1336. ; and fig. 114. in p. 1624. Spec. Char., &c. Stem erect. Branches spreading, downy. Leaves broadly elliptical, nearly orbicular, slightly toothed, glaucous and downy, with rectangular veins beneath. Style as long as the linear notched stigmas. | (Smith Eng. Fl.) A native of Britain, in woods and on the banks of rivers; about 2 ft. high, but sometimes, if sheltered, attaining the height of 6 ft. or 8 ft.; always upright, with straight, round, brown, downy, moderately spreading branches, Leaves lin. or 14in. long, and lin. wide; flat, broadly elliptical, frequently almost orbicular, with a broad sharp point; the base rounded or obtuse, the margins beset with very shallow serratures, or, more generally, with small glandular teeth; upper side of a dull green, CHAP. CII. SALICA CEA. SALIX. 1567 covered with minute, depressed, scattered hairs ; under side pale, or slightly glaucous, more loosely hairy, especially the rib and transverse parallel veins, the subdivisions of which compose a fine rectangular network. Catkins much earlier than the foliage. (Jéid.) This is a readily distinguished species ; and the leaves are more heart-shaped at the base than even those of S. hirta. There are plants at Woburn, Henfield, and Flitwick. % 4105. S.ni’RtTa Smith. The hairy-branched Sallow, or Willow. Identification. Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1404. ; Rees’s Cyclo., No. 121.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 696.; Smith Eng. FI., 4. 221.; Forbes in Sal. Wob., No. 113.; Hook. Br. Fl., ed. 3. The first four of these, at least, relate to the male only: the fifth relates to both sexes. See, also, under Synonyme. Synonyme. S. picta Schleicher is the female of S. hirta. (Forbes in Sal. Wob.) The Sexes. The male is described in Eng. Fl., and figured in Eng. Bot. and Sal.Wob. The female is described in Sad. Wob., and in Hook. Br. F1., ed. 2. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1404. ; Sal. Wob., Nu. 113. ; and our fig. 113. in p. 1623. Spec. Char., §c. Stem erect. Branches densely hairy. Leaves elliptic-heart- shaped, pointed, finely crenate, downy on both sides. Stipules half-heart- shaped, flat, toothed, and nearly glabrous. (Smith Eng. FV.) = a ————$——> =: — a — z SSS SS —=>= SSS SSS = SSS SSE LSE 2== ———— = SS 55 FSSA — J" SS SS = = 25>] = ———— —— — > — ZF 5 ———e ay ———s =>, <—=s SSE SS=— SSS 4 is a =—— SSS = —. —— i, - —Z= — — SSS SSS ——LSSSSsS=S= . —SSSSSJSsSSqq Sa—— i) QaaasSSsSS5555 58555 > Sse F eS SSeS S555 a SS ——— —— = ——-s A —— SS SSS=_S> = SSS), SS = a ——<—- f= = — = =a= en i, .! —— 2 k 3 S== = . —— =) w SSS= 4 1604 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. § i. continued. — Adult Leaves serrated, nearly smooth. OSIERS AND WILLOWS. —-— SSS Sr = = = =: CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CE®. SALIX. 1605 =—— = = = eet Pn me ———S—==—= SSS ——— _ Qn ~” =a —<—-————— et $= —S* SS — SS —————— ——-~ ———— es er = —— = ——— < i 6 OT Se 2 —— i Z —————e ——— Fs a A ~ ———_s ——— ——s ——Ss —————— ———— — —— Se ——— e _— eo a 2 SS (es Sr ae 2 ae i SSE SSS — Ss ——————s SS = = = SS eed - oS — =i = er — 5554 98 —— —— ———S——— ZF = —— ——————<—<—<— ———— SS ——— —— ——_[_> ——= ——<—————S—SS. ———— —— ———— \ iN NG a vee HN A i 4 U } YY y Any) rN ay | | r lata, CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. SA‘LIX. 1607 ———-., ———S ———s ——_ -————— oe = ———-s ———> = ————> —— Hy —————————— =—— Wy ———SSS—= — ——* = ——— — —— ——— i ————— S55 -_—————F —— — << —= —_—— = = ~~ ——— =, ~ oS ~ ———————— >= Sa ce —. ——_= —— SSS —— as =. — —s —— ——— — ——} — —-as — ——= ——— = —— ——<—<$_$< ———— - = pg ———— = == ——_——————————— —e-" | —S r= == SSS ——} a ———— — ——————S ESN SSS ——= —S=-= ——}————} —_———SS==. ——* = a —— —— SS —- = = —— —— ——S — —— ey = Z ————— = SS : a —— SS SSS = —7 = ———> _—— om = SSS ——S eee = ————————— = ———————————— —— \ | v0 ; i iy) 4 fi! i ly Hh ) H " i | ; th 3\ ) \ E , | I i 3 TAYE | | ill i iN mA i H 8 i | ly me OG IAN/N ui Al | 23. S. petiokiris. zs edie d hae . 9. babylinica, | aa : oy ) | Ff | h cea ITT | ATT | \ I HUH guia I Il oe —— —* — sy ———— ——— ————— —" —S a = =———— = ——__ = — = ——— — a7 ——S——SSS —— =. ——-~ —S —> ——> SSS ————— ————_ SSS —— SS SSS —— SS SS ————+ ————S — CSS — —— ————t ———; — ——S ————S ——_ <——S SSS ———s —— Ss == ——— ————- ———S aSasssS5SSS5 — —5 — —— — —SS —S—— ——— ———S=—SS—S ——SS SS ——s —SS> ———————————— SS _——— ——" =—— = ~ ~*~ — _ . eS ——— 5 ~~ —a = ~ ON = Ih ai Hh Hl ll a SSS ——SSS>= — ——_—_—__S=S=S> ——— SS —— SS aS ————SSSSS ———Y} —SS== ————SS ——SS > | | Mn i tUTICETUM ed, apis OSIERS AND WILLOWs. Y A mh qe i i : pe 7 ml ih . ———<< —s — —~ <——— —S —— SSS SSS ——S—— SS =: ——_— ——— = = — =—— —= SS SSS —s —— _———-+ —— ———\ == SSS ——_—_— SSS ———— SS —S= =~ —— ————> S=S=S> —P ——S — — aS —— > ————— ——— a —— ———+ —* —— ———S—_ ——S———— ——— —— —— — Ss — —— ——— = = —— ——— — —— ——=>~= —-—— —————s ————— ——— —s => =——J —S= SS =< ———~ ——S= =—= —Ss —S SSS — ——=——— —_ ——_— es = : —— = ——— — as —— — SSS SSS === SSS So SSeS 6S SS SS ——— Sa = : ss — _— SSS = = = 2 > == ee eS a= = =e = ) i. co ed. — Adult Lea rated, nearly smooth. LOW y, a ro ; _ » | - Hi Dy, il « fh nh ; y i | v j Y « . : i i fi A iy | 4 A x si ( 1 SS Tp SS ———== ——s SS —— — ———— ———— — —— —— —<— ———— ——— — a — ——— —s Hi PNG My | it SS i— = = BS Zi [fe —— We SSS SSS ——— N S/ = i / i ) | a{\\l! ) I 3 —_ ——) — — ———— JN 3 7% \ eH TTT ii 1} } | | \ ' iit 1} | HU vil | Whit | i i} ) / | Hill NT , A WIA i} \}) i) =: ———— ‘ -= 7 ) 4 Sl y Nae le ey ii f S. lucida, 1611 EA A : =3 =—=s —— SSS —— SS we ——} BSc: i ———> — — -———F = ———— =. —F -——SJ -——— -—F— -——F — i, ———— — _——F ——- | — —— —— — —= ———— ——— 4 it a! H | “alli ———. ————S —————= —— =——= _———=>= LF — | f — —— —= —— ——S ———— SSS ———— SS —-= —S———————— ———> —-s — <——* — —s ——— — —— iE | ; | iy ! l i I I | 36. S: 1fd] ——S== ——— ——___ -—— ——> = ae —— — = ——— —— ——— ———=S> = — — J — ———————<—— —— ——— — ——— ——S ——J ——S SS —————SSSSa SS et a ——— AIL \ / « Wf ih —————S= ————S—— == ———— es ———F [SS ———— ea ——> ——— — > | —— S—— ——SSS —_SSSSSS=E —_=SSSS= ————— } MY \ —— — _——% ——, ————— ————————S=>= ——>| ——S ————————————— —————— — ———S ———- ————SSSTSS—>— —— —— — Olia, ———— — ——————— —————— —_ —"\s —— - — —S = ——_—_ ——————— = SSS ——T> ——— > — ——— —— ——S—S=—=>= ——————_———> ———— ——=— = — _ Se —S SSS —— ———— == ——— ————————S — ——————s ————_*— ———_S> ———— ——————— ——$—} ——= ———_ ——<—<—— | ! | | san ) i Ge | | | PN ae | | . : y i ; , ; iy a da Ni ge vce! a Ne i | | : ‘ PSN AN \ ey Ki Wy i ‘i oy) | i, HD \ a a a | i \) et wn i | a fil | HN HN ! } ) i a Sy wl SW ee ics) i / “ad il i a , Hf ih i / h Wh Hlality ti ‘ | Ne | | | | ‘ 4 | 35. S. hastata. i . | Mi 1612 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III § i. continued.— Adult Leaves serrated, nearly smooth we Wi Ss — —- —— —= —— —S —— =" x | i ii ; | SS = ess ll | f iit lh tt 0 28. S. bicolor: ] I Mn ( \ uh AY wi | lh | | (MD a Hh ) hi Le i Le a9. S. patens CHAP. CIII. SALICA ‘CER. SALIX: 1613 ia Na : ee — ——— ) = 22S -— = —— ——— —— = ——— = 5 — SS ——— — er Ss —— ESS. ———— ae ———— eee SS —— == Te yn | | iy | i i | iN Nie a Hh, Na | ia Hh \ | Ne | Zo : WN He i oe SPY \ SN, (nt | a aU | Dim ito | INS aly SAN 1614 ‘BORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III \) i. by } y oe * _ +s: i ) 1. continued, — Adulé Leaves serrated, nearly smooth, WI re ff Ni | £ >’ Oy AN | MINN lly i Ah i NG ay | ; ig y ; VE oy) Gee ‘ . ie, Ue : * iy oS ) ee | ee F. vi ay | \ Ue f vile | Ni a » ‘i ek fi a Mg Q i ; 78 lll i Hi it \ \t < i) [ Mi I i ay null i ——— ——— ——=— cy SS. ———$ —— ——_3 \ i | th th —— = = a Les : ~. A — YS ea Ss ——_ ——<—<— ————— ———— =— ———— —— ——" — —— —— ——4 >» an ie : ° = a = . % ie) SS = ——> ~ ————_—__F U SSeS == ——— i | —— === —— ——<——— SS ——S— = — ——J — — ee —— ———} —— ———d ————— —— | —— — —— = — — ——$=—_ <—_—_——3 _———— = ———— a ——————} ——— —> _— = —— —— ————> —— =—_. ———_—_* — —S———S:: ———= ——— =, ——— ——— ~ en = ———SSa=SSSSS—— = == <= — —< = = —— = = Im I NST ATTN a m i) : ii \ \ ul il i ih hi i 2», Eh Ht wy hil —————SS ——_———_—_J ——=_— S74 See = FS < pf o = / Pi ee S = e =e : ot : 2. 2 ay < = > S = — SS sf PSS = &f —— s aS => 27 4% = mr SSS = y ——— = = = — —~ — = == —-— is = — = — — ——— = —— ~~ — = q 3 — ) ———— ———-> ——— ———I ——— = SSS = == -——_ 7 ——— ———2 = MY, j ll i ea | ee | ay i A ii i / Me Hl di fi i I | i ill cit ii i df —<—<$<— ——_> > ————s —— —— = ————-. a ——— SS — -—? -—F 3? = => — il Mi EN ~» —— = ~ CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. SALIX. 1615 $i, continued. — Adult Leaves serrated, nearly smooth. VILLOWS. —————_ ——————— —————Ss— — IZ SS} —a. -——— —S—— ————_——_— — ——— —S—F oy ~< ? = —o _—==— => PS — ———<———_- — <—_ i aioe l 4 Mi me aN CN? AN mh W Hi oe. HH Vs 5 A : A a | WEG IV ie =), “Qe, SV AVA ja y Dp WwW ig i eS hn, Wilp Nee iG, x Mi ie i ih 4 | i ‘ ; ( i ve f | si | | y | vy * on ES a : ‘ ae’ ii | wae \ 3 Ne afl ill | LTP hs Wy i Mi i | H \" } Ve 2s i : \ | | : IN — = — = ——= ——S> ——— ————— SSS — = _——— See — — A SS = = — = ! y 3 ‘ | — —S S———S= SSS ——— SS ——S—SSs ——= SSS nm —= 1616 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. Vii, Adult Leaves entire, near ? > mu Mi f v mn fl | Ain | vi 1 (i { il in 4) ee WH etic! aN bit i h oS | vi i a ‘(ham i Ni mh hill : CNN a Has Ann ee Mh ith Ni i Ch | é 64. S. Kitaibeléa V Lain 2D» J dg i ESS iN § iii. Leaves all shaggy, woolly, or silky. /'» © N £ | Dh of ThA " \ yy x WS \ \ XG Dy i & DV IN | piu A) a i) i : nit be ay i \\ Y \ x S yy, \ e “ | ae AS ; un . } : ; \ iV “te Ds vial | | \ | 65. 8. glahea. —— ——_——— —S : ———s ——S ———S — —= — > é — ..-PARTLANs e CHAP. CIII. SALICA'CEA. SALIX. 1617 §.ii. continued. — Leaves all shaggy, woolly WILLOWS. —————— —S SS / ss => —S ——————4 — fj 2 SS — | ! = = = } ——— E —= = ———— : = == ——, = ——— Sey ree = iss) oa DN ing = =) oi > ~~. & —— = Se SSS SS SSS SS SS SSS ——ooeSoEeoaoooaSSP li \ | i iit | | Ani A 4 } UCD TNE RE a RS) Ae | th int il i i wil Hi \ My f | | ) A as i iy A i i " i i 24 NX i aN Z a EZ | Veo ~— & : me | ) ml = AD PA On ON 8 a ene ' ISU ATT AUT ; i I ~ y f Wy HINT i 1p \ " InN ] \ NG W | eG, Wi \ i) J Na bl, gl aii H | Il i N\\ A Mt ys | “ " i ih | \| 73. S. Lappdnum. , i 70. S. arenaria. 1618 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. ) iii, continued. — Leaves all shaggy, woolly, or silky. ——— —— SS ———— ——— —=. —————— SSS }> ——=2 —_—_ ee ——— 7 ! i hn \ : ‘ Al i rm) Na Vil in “4 { ‘ y f ii) vil ig eff} i i es géntea. Ny a LS qt TPRHHHTT i “ At Ni » \ ‘ Se ae Hi fS ——= ack = ‘ = cS 2 = st — —s = = SS; = = SSS SSR fin p 87. S. vyosmarinifolia. CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. SA‘LIX. 1619 ) ili. continued, — Leaves all shaggy, woolly, or silky. Ss —— $e ia=—2 —— = —— = = E =—= es is — SS — ———— ——— 5S = SS == — — ns ———= = ———— — —- ee — — — {a ————— Z————S— ——<—$— — —— ee — ——* —=— ee ——— ——— a | ———— SS = —— ——_——} + ——z7 ——_ =—S== Sa= : \ ; i Henn) s y WIN il | i! MI —— ——— —s —— ———— —— Ss = — SSS = = —————O——— == : == SSS —— —— . ——— 7 ——_s SSS —— = == = k ‘ : — = == —= SS So _— —J —— —F FF : = SS SS ———— ———— a = = A ES ——— — : 5 a ——~ a ae —*s —s ——— + = — = i — — = = = === = — ——— Z SSS SSF > = ee os e— SSS = — —s SSS SENS ————— = =- ————" 3 Z — SSS ——— — — = = SS SS = ——— ——— at en oo 7 So, en Sood (a —— : d SS = — —— ——S —= —— —— se —S== : ==S— a SS SSSE—- = ——te = —— ————— = == — — = p= = = = ——] = — — —-* —— — ag a r=4 = a ta - & = is m = >. : * a 1620 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. : § iti. continued. — Leaves adi shaggy, woolly, or silky. \ : of ; » Mae O) oie, Ae KK al ALIANT | a all Hl ALI Se NOONE) (NEMS i ai iN x iyi a, Vi + ay ae NaN | / \ | } NG Uh s y 7 q ie i = Wea ae 4 J : Oe -V iy | ANY i l \ (i : < \ ‘ i 4 Ky) SUNT (NINED Bey ( vate aA NAME ee Hl MO y ATTA I ; Hi i Oa a ie | : i | Mh ul Ae VA ey my ey Sw OL Wee ‘ / ( 4 p yh rin t ay ) uJ . . grisoncnsis. s. m\\ H TY } i fy / mith, / i { Mi f y j i} My id hyp Al ; ) vA l Lay 5, &. pennsylvanica. e = em) S > ——s on ~ —t 5 ?) O. — ——_—_— z. — a: — es . = an ——>= by _e me _—e er) ————— ——s ——_—_— —$———————S* ZF —— ———_ ——e —————————— $$ —— ————S—S=——_ SE — — ————— 1 ' i, ail HH AVA ———— o———s ——F ———— ——S ———— eee ———>2 ———— —<—<<—$<$< => _———— == ———¢ ——— ——————————————— —— : : — —————————— —— ————— — —S —————F —— ——— SSS — a === —— —— — — =) a ” = —— ——————— — SSS —= ————— ——— ~ SS ——————— ———————— —— = —s —S ——— ——————— _—————— —_SSSSSSSS=S======_ —<—— ~~ ———<—<—— = —————— —————= <—— —=—— — ———— ——_ = 5 ——-—; ——— = == a Fa ee SS ee —————— ~——— —s —— ——* —= ——* ——_——> ——— —<— SS SS ——— > —- ———— — = ——y a —s 8 —= TE ——— ——— —S— = _————— PM ———— ==3 ———*——— fp ————————— yee mys = — = a oe er { = Po eee ————— —— ——— a es ——— = Se =: —— — : —s ——— == SS — es ov) ee = a SS = =: s. ES : a si = om) — = A eA ba _——. ma a es Se — —SSS==>,; ™ > a ot eee = Q — C SS as) > ee) = = + = E ———————— ————— ——— ————| ————e = —————_— ———— — =e a4 A = = SS ——— AS 5555 — ————— ———— << == st = = Ss u5S5]555]4 58 BSS oS —————— = = ——— ee — ——————— c———so ——————— —— —< ———————————— ——_— — —— ——— - = = —————————————— — — = = = ss = ——. — aa — ——3 ——_— ~ —— ——— ——== ——— ' ———— SN ———— ——— —————————— = — er E sd ———- SSS ————] ————— —— —J —_—S —— — 3 = ——— 7 — = = ——————— — ———————— ——— ¥ — = ——s SS SSS _———J —— ——<—— = == —=* = ————— ———— —— SS =S> —————<< —— = ———————— S ——— = ——= es ave (22 2 ==: x SS — a PSS >, a SS — — SS —————— >— ————— SS Sy ——— = S = = = FS AS —<—<=— —— —— th im = 2 = —=S —— oe? ——————— « —- =—— — AA ss — Z— = ee SSS —S— —— ye ae, woolly, or silky. 102. §. rivularis. s. | it M iN ~. oh —————— —— _——$ —— See ——— ——<$<$$= —<—— ————S ———< —————— SS=== ———— + ———SSS ES ————— ————_—¥ ——<—— ———— ————— a i —————} ———_ — = ————————} SS ——_¥? ———— ——— —————— ———+ ————> = ————+ —S——— ——— ——— ————— ——— ——— ——— an SSS = = 1622 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. § iii. con tinued. — Leaves all shaggy, woolly, or silky. Vp Wn au ) AU (i « vs h a ml Oe Re Ne ‘ \y i yi li bal Neh . \ 4 A | | | A Nl Vy | : q i | i | ‘ N i op. f 12 ae aes SOND ie QP ERE, aye ne (y } = ; S ai i Zp ala pe a one th \ i | vO HM ow ( Dr | I l gg lit ™ ale ih NG ii Ae NA iy va ae AG) fo) py Le z : i L | Z y | : | Wee Ve ae Wer Z i fe ZB it Hl Vise coy ise j | i 2 Be Fy j cy - 4 ay fi ul YUAN Bt , \y 5 Di rel UE Beh il Mi } | if ‘ i [ Ml t ae The a | i NU al i oa hy can iN | aie a ee a | | mins lf wit ih Muh Hi » we | OSs i | | | mg | \ ie | | ! pee : il ll | ‘ a y le | i i a wy yy | SS — ———, SS SS SS SSN SSS SSS —————F A ( Ke ey ANE: i iN : ial Vi J NIP Ya s | ip | ‘ e i " Mi me hs \ mi ————__—— ——— = ———- ——————_— ———— ——S ————— | i, " ( (i | | \ Be | Al oo | wy on be Ay . i 7 Wy Wi Ha) ! / \ i a eB eather i) Tt = 2 ——S—— oy —— s “tT -S © Pp ; we ———— ————} | => Ih ip | ——— <-> —>+ ———S> ——S ————SS_ SSS ns al if! | | NPI NIN hj ii (A WAT | tI] IN | | ==————SS=S= -— | i — — | <——* —==S = _ ———SS =! = SS = = < ——— = = SS = ——_—_ H ! lp , | i ye ( : ge —— Pose ah \ My i RS VCSEL St URN oe) : i ‘\ ij () : ‘ | . me i Hil . Seee, ( 7 i | ————. ~A ——— : : 2: —— ——> —= —— ——————_F ———, S—— a ———————— SS SSS Sa —————— >) ————_——_—————— —> ———— — —— == = 1 | ———— = S —————S—_————— S—S—— ——S— ———— a Mie ty] a) Weg yy Gy, Wi Ug WW — —= = — ——— — = ————— —> nN tit — a—— a seine ———— ___,. —_ — ——\ ——=— —— SSS —- = SSS ———— —— —<$<—— — Py —— ———== ————— ———— SSS + il | ( || Ay ) ami : 9 fi : yee al Ul | i | a. . a AT Y 6 pen ny | / il i ; Ml MH i Hl j i : l | | | | i i : Sea) AM) qa il f WH Hh AIG I hy 4 ag vy cy Hi ) Nas ‘il | MY , Hint : M, f iy | | Wy 129. S. geminata. Regi rH = ™" tin i i cH < : : x x \ x a ay z Ne : Ye | y ens > io of i heey go \ i | | ‘ Le i vil 0) Any in Me) me 7 @ | dl cS wi / | of © OV : oy ©) 7 i x ve : Wi i | i | My i ‘) i) ( ) | a S al | a | My il { i i‘ . L ull ) Ne Gia ane ZN 2 Zh \ We ws w | | Ss \ t i ) | ill DS iy Nt Mi } \ | : y ‘ ; RO iy ae \ Ke i | a | \ y i ‘ i ‘i " il ay NE C ( | f) / i y ) : ie ‘a A ' 4 i LE , \ ( ip * 2 1628 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, (iii, continued. — Leaves all shaggy, woolly, or silky. SALLOW AND OSIER. At ) | De YH 7 i a \e a : i) : : cs ih fis i »y i ne it { SLANT ee \\ | Ne Cath ‘i | OC oe\\ id (as - oS x i , i 4 SA | Eee Sy, TON Re 17 il oy Se ly an th | y eh ve a ea ii ae e H il Mp e Zz ie m i on eati na x Hd il yy) i nN i ee i, Os Dt a iN aa i ( es ! Hh ce , a ! Di | i i] | NU iF i e if Gs | i ee Ub tal, Ol 4 \ aN f aps Vie s ; i iy ac Be HE A pig, 3 iii . ‘ Mi Z Hh Resaalthiirt: en iA usc 1 i : 4a . é . \ i ee oe Be es Ni | Ca \ i he ah Rap ites iy ii ly ees ) i " S | e e ye a i ns ii oo) \ / ‘ : Ws \ Vv : aN wa teh in Vy uy i \ pe 7 Ml es ‘ i Y| f yi MY» lh “ah Np) Me) i a4 Ai \ - ip | a oO y ili. continued. — Leaves OSIERS AN all aie woolly, or silky. D S. 1629 ( 154. S. Smithédna. o. j S. f ) ti A ‘ vr HE v oe cy i i ve a | | ' S v i | i) Mt iM bs | fh i yas i j i : a i i : : i | a ) : | \ | | : \y il j Wat } i i i i i \ i i | i) i! i i | 1 ! va ) N ny i DN) YN A eet \, We { | 1) ! Ly t " % i F | Z | y MY AV Nd a e YG, Z Mi Woe i . \ \ 1 | tk x 7 2g iv | Vv" a ‘ \ | es j L680 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Siv. Miscellaneous Kinds. WILLOWS, OSIERS, AND SALLOWS. oe Ny X D> (yy). i 2 Pl i} i i iin \ | : a ; ———_ a —— oe —<—— ——S ——————— <— ———_. —_——, —— —— => —s ——.. == = = — ——- = ~. 7, = SS — =—S——S—— —— Hf —F —- —_ 7 ——_ YY a SS SS —— << — —> == — — ———— — i hl SI 4 fy \ 2" yi ia i Ys y WF N | —SS ————— ——.. — —— —— ———— ——-; —— — | Oy iy dt wl \ | han i! a i Bo) (AS iN | y a vy | i | i i i i » Wy . 4 Zz ee i = —s —S= SS ———— -— SSS ————— SS SSS ——————>S SSS | STS —S—_ SSS = => == —S—SS ————. ( SS SE a » | . Dl | i I MT ct i ? aii = = SSS ——S— 7 = i —SSs ——. SSS —S— SSS —S=s = —. ———_ —S SS ——S—— —. n oc — = ——$———_—<—<—<——— ———————————— “ —FJ —S 142. S. cordita. CHAP. CIll. SALICA‘CER. SALIX. 163] App. li. Kinds of Salix figured or described in the Salictum , Woburnense. The preceding Twenty-eight Plates, forming pages 1603. to 1630., contain specimens of the leaves of most of the kinds in the Woburn Collection, of the natural size ; and references to these figures, and also_to the pages in this work containing the descriptions, synonymes, &c., of the Woburn species, are here given. The names are arranged alphabetically for the convenience of reference ; but, in the Salictum Woburnense, they are arranged in the order in which the leaves are given in the Twenty-eight pages of Plates. , Salix acuminata, f. 131. in p. 1628., and our No. 82, in p, 1553. adscéndens, f. 80. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 4. in p. 1538. egyptiaca, f. 146. in p. 1630., and our No. 165. in p. 1594. alaternOldes, f. 76. in p. 1618., and our No. 57. in p, 1542. Alba, f. 136. in p. 1629., and our No. 26. in p. 1522. alpina, f. 149, in p. 1630., and our No. 166. in p. 1594. ambigua, No. 154. in Sad. Wobd., and our No. 25. (Purshzana) in p. 1521. amygdalina, f. 18. in p. 1606., and our No. 14. in p. 1500. Andersonzdna, f. 109. in p. 1623., and our No, 110. in p. 1568. annularis, f, 21. in p. 1606., and our No. 19. var. 3. (babylénica crf{spa) in p. 1514. Ansonizdna, f. 107. in p. 1622., and our No. 112. in p. 1569. aquatica, f. 127. in p. 1627., and cur No, 91. in p. 1559. arbuscula Sth, f. 86. in p. 1618., and our No. 49. (angustifolia) in p. 1535. arbascula Z.., f. 138. in p. 1630., and our No. 163. var. 4. in p. 1593. arenaria, f. 70. in p. 1617., and our No. 65. in p. 1545. argéntea, f. 78. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 6. in p. 1539. atropurptrea, No, 156. in Sad. Wob., and our No. 107. in p, 1567. atrovirens, f. 108. in p. 1622., and our No. 124. in p. 1575. aurita, f. 124. in p. 1626., and our No. 95. in p. 1560. australis, f. 103. in p. 1621., and our No. 99. in p. 1565. babylonica, f. 22. in p. 1607., and our No. 19. in p. 1507. berberifolia, f. 140. in p. 1630., and our No. 167. in p. 1595. bicolor, f. 38. in p. 1612., and our No. 131. (datrina) in p. 1578. Bonplandzdna, f. 9. in p.1604., and our No. 30. in p. 1529. Borreridna, f. 45. in p. 1614., and our No. 134. in p. 1579. candida, f. 91. in p. 1619., and our No. 72. in p. 1548. caprea, f. 122. in p. 1626., and our No. 97. in p. 1561. carinata, f. 59. in p. 1615., and our No. 146. in p. 1585. carpinifodlia, No. 155. in Sal. Wob., and our No. 115. in p. 1570. cinérea, f. 125. in p. 1626., and our No. 90. in p. 1558. cerilea, f. 137. in p. 1629., and our No. 26. var. 2. in p. 1523. conférmis, f. 24. in p. 1607., and our No. 35. in p. 1531. cordata, f. 142. in p. 1630., and our No. 47. in p. 1534. cordifolia, f. 143. in p. 1630., and our No. 160. in 1590. coriacea, f. 112. in p. 1623., and our No. 108. in p. 1568. cotinifolia, f. 114. in p. 1624., and our No. 104. in p. 1566. crassifolia, f. 115. in pr 1624., and our No. 103. in p. 1566, crispa, f. 42. in p. 1613., and our No, 94. in p. 1560. Croweana, f. 52. in p. 1615., and our No, 141. in p. 1583. damascéna, No. 157. in Sal. Wob., and our No. 111. in p. 1569. Davalliana, f. 47. in p.1614., and our No. 135. in p. 1580. decipiens, f. 29. in p, 1609., and our No. 20. in p. 1515. deciimbens, f. 88. in p. 1618., and our No. 50. in p. 1536. Dicksonzdna, f. 55. in p. 1615., and our No, 144. in p. 1584. discolor, f. 147. in p. 1630., and our No. 33. in p. 1530. Donidna, f. 85. in p. 1618., and our No. 53. in p. 1540. dura, f. 105. in p. 1622., and our No. 117. in p. 1571. eleagnifolia, f. 69. in p. 1616., and our No. 60. (eleagnoides) in p. 1543. falcata, f. 148. in p. 1630., and our No. 41. in p. 1533. ferruginea, f. 128. in p. 1627., and our No. 81. in p. 1552. firma, f. 106. in p. 1622., and our No. 114. in p. 1570. floribinda, f. 54. in p.1615., and our No. 142. (bicolor) in p. 1583. Forbyadna, f. 5. in p. 1603., and our No. 5. in p. 1492. Forsterédna, f. 110. in p. 1623., and our No. 118. in p. 1571. fragilis, f. 27. in p. 1608., and our No. 22. in p, 1516. fusca, f. 83. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 1. in p. 1537, geminata, f. 129. in p. 1627., and our No. 93. in p. 1560. glauca, f. 68. in p. 1616., and our No. 61. in p. 1544. grisonénsis, f. 99. in p. 1620., and our No. 128. in p. 1576. grisophYlla, f. 119. in p. 1625., and our No, 101. in p. 1565. hastata, f. 35. in p.1611., and our No.163. in p. 1592. Helix, f. 2. in p. 1603., and our No. 2. in p. 1491. herbacea, f. 62. in p.1615., and our No. 161. in p. 1590. hirta, f. 113. in p. 1623., and our No. 105. in p. 1567. Hoffmannidna, f. 16. in p. 1606., and our No. 13. in p. 1500. Houstonzdna, f. 11. in p.1604., and our No, 40. in p. 1532. Humboldtiana, f. 8. in p. 1604., and our No, 29. in p. 1529. helvética, No. 159. in Sal. Wob., and our No. 113. in p. 1570. incana, f. 90. in p.1619., and our No. 73. in p. 1548. incanéscens, f. 120. in p. 1625., and our No. 87. in p. 1557. incubacea, f. 79. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 5. in p. 1539. Kitaibelidna, f. 64. in p. 1616., and our No. 157. in p. 1589. lactstris, f. 116. in p. 1624., and our No. 102. in p. 1566. Lambertidna, f. 3. in p. 1603., and our No. 3. in p. 1492. lanata, f. 71..in p. 1617., and our No. 164. in p. 1593. lanceolata, f. 14.in p. 1605., and our No. 10. var. 3. in p. 1497. 50 16382 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. SMix Lappbnum, f. 73. in p. 1617., ., and our No. 63. in p. 1545. latifdlia, f 11S. in p. 1625., and our No. 96. in p. 1561. * linearis, f 89. in p. 1619., and our No. 74. in p. 1549. ldcida, f 32. in p. 1610., and our No. 18. in p. 1504. Lybdné, f 10. in p. 1604, and our No. 39. in p. 1582. macrostipuldcea, f. 130. in p. 1627., and our No. 86. in p. 1557. malifdlia, f 36. in p. 1611., and our No. 163, var. 3. in p. 1593. Meyeriana, f. 83. in p. 1610., and our No. 17. in p. 1504. Michelidna f. 135. in p. 1629., and our No. 80. in p. 1552. monandra, f. 4. in p. 1603., and our No. 4.( Woolgaréana) in p. 1492. montana, f. 19. in p. 1606., and our No. 21. in p. 1515. monspeliensis, f. 30. in p. 1609., and our No. 23. in p. 1507. Miihlenbergéana, f. 145. in p. 1630., and our No. 45. in p. 1534. mutabilis, No. 160. in Sal. Wob., and our No. 89. in p. 1558. Myrsinites, f. 60. in p. 1615., and our No. 154. (detuleefdlia) in p. 1588. myrtilldjdes, f. 66. in p. 1616., and our No. 149. (cz‘sia) in p. 1586. nigra, f. 152. in p. 16380., and our No. 28. in p. 1529. nigricans, f. 37. in p. 1611., and our No. 109, in p. 1568. nitens, f. 44. in p. 1613., and our No, 149. in p. 1582. obovata, f. 144. in p. 1650., and our No. 66. in p. 1546. oleifdlia, f. 126. in p. 1626., and our 92. in p, 1559. pallida, f. 96. in p. 1620., and our No. 83. in p. 1555. panndsa, f. 123. in p. 1626., and our No. 88. in p. 1557. parvifolia, f. 81. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 4. in p. 1538. patens, f. 39. in p. 1612., and our No. 132. in p. 1578. pennsylvanica, f. 95. in p. 1620., and our No. 44. in p. 1534. * pentandra, f. 34. in p. 1610., and our No, 16. in p. 1503. petree‘a, f. 97. in p. 1620., and our No. 122. in p. 1574. petiolaris, f. 25. in p. 1607., and our No, 43. in p. 1533. phylicifdlia, f. 46. in p. 1614., and our No. 133. (radicans) in p. 1579. polaris, f. 63. in p. 1615., and our No. 162. in p. 1591. ‘ pomeranica, No. 153. in Sal. Woh., and our No. 9. in p. 1496. | ) Pontederana, f. 43. in p. 1613., and our No. 85.,in p. 1455. pre*‘cox, f. 26. in p. 1608., and our No. 8 (daphnOides) in p. 1494. , prinodides, f. 40. in p. 1612., and our No. 32, in p. 1530. prostrata, f. 82. in p. 1618., and our No. 52. var. 3. in p. 1537. | proteefolia, f. 75. in p. 1617., and our No, 58. in p. 1542. procimbens, f. 61. in p. 1615., and our No. 155. in p. 1588. prunifolia, f. 56. in p. 1615., and our No. 147. in p.1583. purpirea, f. 1. in p. 1603., and our No. 1. in p, 1490. ramiftsca, f. 53. in p. 1615., and our No. 137. in p. 1581. refiéxa, f. 94. in p. 1619., and our No. 37. in p. 1532. répens, f. 84.in p. 1618.. and our No. 52. var, 2. in p. 1537. reticulata, f. 67. in p. 1616., and our No. 59. in p. 1542. retisa, f. 139. in p. 1630., and our No, 156. in p. 1589. rigida, f. 141. in p. 1630., and our No. 31. in p. 1530. rivularis, f. 102. in p. 1621., and our No. 106. in p. 1567. rosmarinifdlia, f. 87. in p. 1618., and our No. 48. in p. 1535. rotundata, f. 104 in p. 1621., and our No. 116. in p. 1571. * rubra, f. 6. in p. 1604., and our No. 6. in p. 1493. rupéstris, f. 111. in p. 1623., and our No. 119. in p. 1573. Russellidna, f. 28. in p. 1608., and our No. 24. in p. 1517. Schleicheriana, f. 98. in p. 1620., and our No. 197. in p. 1576. serpyllifolia, f. 65. in p. 1616., and our No. 159. in p. 1590. Smithzdza, f. 134. in p. 1629., and our No. 77. in p. 1550, sérdida, f. 101. in p. 1621., and our No. 126. in p. 1576. sphacelata, f. 121. in p. 1624., and our No. 98. in p. 1563. stipularis, f. 132. in p. 1628., and our No. 76. in p. 1550. strépida, f. 100. in p. 1621., and our No. 125. in p. 1576." Stuartzana, f. 72. in p. 1617., and our No. 68. in p. 1546. subalpina, f. 93. in p. 1619., and our No. 71. in p. 1547. tenuifdlia, f. 50. in p. 1614., and our No. 120. in p. 1573. tétrapla, f. 49. in p. 1614., and our No, 136. in p. 1580. tetraspérma, f. 31. in p. 1609., and our No. 168. in p. 1595. triandra, f. 15. in p.1605., and our No, 12. in p. 1498. tristis, f. 150. in p. 1630., and our No. 46. in p. 1534, ulmifolia, No. 158. in Sal. Wob., and our No, 169. in p. 1595. undulata, f. 13. in p. 1605., and our No. 10. in p. 1496. U'va-Grsi, f. 151. in p. 1630., and our No. 158. in p. 1590. vacciniifolia, f. 57. in p. 1615., and our No. 145. in p. 1585, vaudénsis, f.117. in p. 1624., and No. 100. in p. 1565. venuldsa, f. 58. in p. 1616., and our No, 148. in p. 1586. versicolor, f. 77. in p.1618., and No. 56, in p. 1541. Villarsiana, f. 17. in p. 1606., and our No. 15. in p. 1502. villdsa, f. 92. in p.1610., and our No. 170. in p. 1595. viminalis, f. 133. in p. 1629., and our No, 75. in p. 1549. violacea, f. 25. in p. 1607., and our No.7. (violacea) in p. 1494. viréscens, f. 7. in p. 1604., and our No, 36, in p. 1531. virgata, f. 12. in p. 1605., and our No. 38. in p. 1532. vitellina, f. 20. in p. 1606., and our No, 27. in p. 1528, Weigeliana, f. 51. in p. 1614., and our No. 138. (Forbesidna) in p. 1581. Willdenovidna, f. 41. in p. 1613., and our No. 84, in p. 1555. Wulfeniana, f. 48. in p. 1614., and our No. 139. (Weigel/dana) in p. 1582. CHAP. CITI. SALICA‘CER. SALIX. 1633 App. iii. Koch’s Arrangement of the Species of Salix indigenous to Europe ; including, also, some eaxtra-European Species, with references to the pages in this work, where each species is de- scribed. (See p. 1487.) ANALYSIS OF THE GROUPS. Catkins sessile on the points of the branchlets. Leaves below the cat- kins, proceeding from the sides of the branchlets - - Catkins originating in terminal buds, seated on leafy peduncles, having new buds. Peduncles permanent, and containing the branchlets - Terminal bud, and generally several more next the point of the branch- lets, producing leaves; the intermediate lateral ones, catkins. Seales of the catkins of one colour, yellowish ere en ; Fas off before the fruit is ripe - a vili.. CHRysa/NTHE. x. GLACIA‘LES. i, FRaA/GILES. Scales of the catkins of one colour, yellowish green, permanent - ii. AMYaDA‘/LINA. Scales of the catkins discoloured at the point, ; Anthers, after flowering, black - = heb gar prowl l= Ue EOP O oR. Aunthers, after flowering, yellow or brown. Capsules on long stalks, which are at least twice as long as the gland, Tall, erect, or arborescent shrubs = = - - - - vi. Ca‘pRER. Low shrubs, with a creeping procumbent stem - - Vii, ARGE/NTEX. Capsules sessile, or with very short stalks. Catkins sessile, Leaves cuspidate, acuminate, serrated - ili. PrRuINO‘S@. Catkins sessile. Leaves entire, or very slightly toothed- v. ViIMINA‘LES. Catkins stalked. Stalk leafy -~— - - - - - ix. Fri/Gipé. Group i. Fragiles. Catkins lateral ; the fertile ones on a leafy peduncle. Scales of the catkin of one colour, yellowish- green, falling off before the fruit is ripe. Large trees. 1. S. pentandra Z. Syn.: S. polyandra Schrank Baier. Fi.; S. tetrandra Willd. Enum. Suppl. ; S. hermaphroditica Lin. oh Pl. ; No. 16. in p. 1503. 2. S. cuspidata Schultz. Syn. : S. Meyeriana Willd. Baum. ; S. tinctdria Smith in Rees’s Cyclo. Doin pentandra 8 Lin. Fil. Suec. 2 "§. hexandra Ehrh. Arb.; ”§. Ebrhartéana Smith in Rees’s Cycl. ; No. 17. in p. 1504. . S. fragilis L. Syn.: S. decipiens Hoffm. Sai., Eng. Bot.; S. fragilis Smith in Rees’s Cyclo. ; S. pe as Lej. Fl. d. Spa.; SS. fragilis Wargiana Lej. Revue; No. 22. in p. 1516., and No. 0. in p. 1515. 4. S, Russellina Smith. Syn.: S. péndula Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. viridis Fries Nov. ; S. rubens Schrank Baier. Fl. ; No. 24. in p. 1517. i) _5. S. alba L. Syn. : S.cerulea Eng. Bot.; S. vitellina Lin. Sp. Pl.; No. 26. in p. 1522. ; and No. 27. in p. 1528. To this group belong, also, the following extra-European species :— 1. S. occidentalis Bosc ; p. 1530. 2. S. nigra Miihl. Nov. Act. Soc. n. s. Ber.; S. caroliniana Michx. Amer. ; No. 28. in p. 1529. 3. S. babylonica L.; S. propéndens Ser. Sal. Helv. ; No. 19. in p. 1507. 4. S. octandra Sieb. : p. 1530. 5. S. Humboldtiana Willa. ; No. 29. in p. 1529. Group il. Amygdalne. » Catkins lateral, the fertile ones on a leafy peduncle. Scales of the catkins of one colour, yel- lowish green, permanent. Leaves long, serrated, smooth. ‘Tall shrubs, with pliable shoots. 6. S. amygdalina L. Syn.: 8S, triandra Lin. Sp, Pl., Willd. Sp, Pl.; S. Villarsiana Willd. Sp. Pl, ; Hoppeana Willd. ‘Sp. ; ; No. 14. in p. 1500.; No. 12. in p. 1498. ; No. 15. in p. 1502. ; and No. 13. in p. 1500. 7. S. undulata Ehrh. Syn.: S. lanceolata Smzth Eng. Bot. ; S. No. 37. and 38., Tyevir. Obs. Bot. ; No. 10. in p. 1496. 8. S. hippophaefolia Thuii. Syn.: S. undulata Trev. Obs. Bot., p. 17., Koch in Regensb. Bot. Zett., 1820, p. 311.; No. 11. in p. 1498. Between this and the next group must be placed the three following North American species : — 1. S. Miithlenbergéana Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. tristis Miihl. Nov. Act. Soc. n. 5. Berol.; S. incana Michxz.; Fl. Bor. Amer.; No 45. and No. 46. in p. 1534. 2. S. grisea Willd. Sp. Pl.; S sericea Miihl. Nov. Act. Soc. Berol., not of Villars, is the S. petiolaris Smith Fl. Br. ; No. 42. and No. 43. in p. 1533. 3. S. cordata Miihl. Nov. Act. Soc. Berol., Willd. Sp. Pl.; No. 47. in p. 1534. Group li. Pruinose. Catkins lateral, the fertile ones also sessile. Capsules sessile. Stamens 2, distinct ; anthers, after shedding their pollen remaining yellow. Scales of the catkins discoloured at the point. Leaves cuspidate acuminate, serrated, becoming smooth, Inner bark yellow in the summer. Tall shrubs or trees, of a bright green hue. 9. S, acutifolia Willd. Syn.: S. violacea Ander. Rep., Smith in Rees’s Cyclo.; S. caspica Hort. ; No. 7. in p. 1494. 10. S. daphnoides Villars. Syn. : S. pre‘cox Hoppe in Sturm D. Fl., Willd. Sp. Pl. ; 8. bigémmis Hoffm. Fl. Germ., Hist. Sal. ; S. cinérea Smith Fl. Br., Willd ISOs si Ss pomeranica Willd. ae Suppl. ; Ss. pre‘cox gemmata Ser. Sal. easicc., No. "83. ; No. 8, in p. 1494., and No. 9. in Pp Group iv. Purpuree. Catkins lateral, sessile ; their scales dark or purple at the extremity. Stamens 2, united as far as the middle, or the point ; anthers purple, becoming black after flowering. Inner bark yellow in the summer, Tall shrubs or trees, with a glaucous or dull green hue. 50 2 1684 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, 11. 12. S. Pontederdya Willd. Sp. Pl.; No. 85. in p. 1555. S. purpdrea " pos S. monandra Hojffim. Sal.; S. Lambertidna Smith Fl. Br. ; S. Helix Witla. Enum., Link Enum.; S. mondndra sericea Ser. Sal. Helv.; No. 1, in p. 1490., No. 4 and No. 3. in p. 1492., and No. 2. in p. 1491. 1S. S. rdbra Hudson. Syn. : S. fissa Ehrh., Dec., Hoffm. Sal.; 8. membranicea Thuil. Paris., S. Cc 14. 15. 16. i7. viréscens Vill. Delph. ; S. olivacea Thuil. Paris.; S. Forbyana Smith Fl. Br.; No. 6._ in p. 1498., and No. 5. in p. 1422. Group v. Viminales. atkins lateral, sessile ; the scales brownish or dark at the point. Stamens 2, distinct, rarely united at the base ; the anthers yellow as they go off. Capsules sessile, or on short stalks, which are not longer than the gland. Leaves long, entire, or finely toothed ; covered on'the under side with a silky or thick down. Tall shrubs, sometimes arborescent. §. viminalis isthe tallest and hand- somest species, and the most valuable for its twigs for wickerwork, which are longer andstronger than those of any other species. S. mollissima Ehkrh. and Willd., but not of Smith. Syn.: S. pdbera Koch in Bonning. Fl. Mon. ; No. 78. in p. 1551. S. viminalis 7. Syn. : S. longifdlia Lam. Fl. Fr.; No. 75.:in p. 1549. S. stipularis Smith ; No. 76. in p. 1550. S. acuminata Smith, but not of Toft, Willd., or any German author. Syn. : S.Smithz@na Koch in Regensb. Bot Zeit., 1820, p. 276.; S. mollissima Sth Fi. Br.; S. lanceolata Fries Fl. Hall. ; S. mollissima Koch in Reg. Bot. Zeit., 1820, p.276.; No. 82. in p, 1553., and No. 77. in p. 1550. Group vi. Cdpree. Catkins lateral, in flower sessile supported by a few leaves, in fruit usually placed on leafy stalks ; 29. wD, scales dark or brownish at the point. Stamens 2, or but little united ; anthers, after bursting, yellow. Capsules placed on stalks which are at least twice as long as the glands. ‘Tall shrubs or trees, . S.incana Schrank. Syn.: S. riparia Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. lavandulefdlia Lapeyr. Arb., Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. angustifdlia Poir. in Du Ham. Arb, ; S. rosmarinifolia Gowan Hort., Host Syn.; S. Elzxagnos Scop. Carn. ; No. 73. in p. 1548. S. Seringedma Gaudin. Syn.: S. lanceolata Se. Sal. Helv., not of Smith; S$. holosericea Ser. Sal. exsicc., not of Willd. ; S. longifdlia Schleich. Cat., not of Muhl. ; p. 1602. S. salviefodlia Link. Syn.: S. petite Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. oleifdlia Ser. Sal. evsicc. 5 S. oleifdlia Pill. Delph. ; S. Fliiggedna Willd. Sp. Pl. ; No. 212 in p. 1600. S. holosericea Willd. Syn.: S. velutina Schrad. ; No. ? 220. in p. 1601. S. cinérea L. Syn.: S. acuminata Ho/ff', not of Smith; S. Hoffmannidna Bluff. et Fing. ; S. aquatica Smith Fl. Br.; S. cintrea Smith Fl. Br.; S. Timm? Schkuhr; S. oleefodlia Hort. ; ? S.rufinérvis Dec. ; S. nigra Fl. Lusitan.; No. 90. in p. 1558., and No. 91. in p. 1559. . S. grandifdlia Seringe. Syn.: S. stipularis Ser. Sal. exsicc., not of Smith ; S. cinerascens Willd. Sp. Pl. 3 p. 1602. S. eee Del Syn. : S. tomentdsa Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. ulmifdlia Thal. Paris. (see p.1595.), Gaud. Fl. Fr.; S. aurigerana Lapeyr. Hist. ; S.lanata Vill. Delph. ; S. sphacelata Smith Fl. Br., Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. cdprea 8B Wahl. Carpat. ; No. 97. in p. 1561., and No, 98, in p, 1563. S. aurita L. Syn.: S. rugdsa Ser. Sal. Helv.; S. uligindsa Willd. Enum. ; S. aurita Willd. Enum.; S. cladostémma Hayne Dendr. Fl. ; No. 95. inp. 1560. | S. livida Wahl. Syn.: S. arbascula y Lin. Fl. Suec.; S. arbiscula B Lin. Sp. Pl. ; S. Starkedna Willd. Sp. Pl. ; S. folidsa Afzel., in ed. 2., A. Lapp., Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. malifdlia Bess. Galic. ; S. bicolor Ehrh. Arb., Fries Novit.; No. 197. in p. 1598. y . S. silesiaca Willd. Syn.: S. fagifdlia Willd. Sp. Pl.; No. 215. in p, 1601. . S. phylicifolia Linn. Syn.: S. styldsa Gaud. Fl. Fr.; S. stylaris Ser. Sal. Helv.; S. hastata Hoppe Fl. Rar. Cent. ; 8. hybrida Hoffm. Deutsch, Fl.; S. nigricans Smith Br. Fl., Willd. Sp. Pi. ; S. Ammannidna Willd. Sp. Pl.; $. Andersoniana Smith Eng. Bot.; S. spireefolia Willd., aceording to Link’s Enum. ; S. rupestris Smith Eng. Bot., Rees’s Cyclo. 5 S. Forsteridna Sm. Eng. Bot.; S. hirta Smith Eng. Bot., Willd. Sp. Pl. ; S. cotinifolia Smith Il. Br., Willd. Sp. Pl.; S.ulmifolia Hort. Berol., not of Thuil. ; S. Halleré Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. carpinifdlia Schleich., Ser. Sal. Helv. A great many of Schleicher’s species are only variations of S. phylicifdlia. See p. 1564. S. eH L. dies S. Ludwigz? Schk. Handb,; ? S. Pontedéra Vill.; S. serrulata Willd. Sp. PL; 8S. malifdlia Smith Fl. Br., Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. arbGscula Wahl. I'l. Dan. ; S. arbiscula B Lin. Fl.. Suec.; 8. arbascula Lin. Sp. Pl., Fl. Lapp. ; 8. Wulfentana Willd. Sp. Pl. ; S. phyli- cifdlia Wulf. in Jacq. Coll. ; S. glabra Scop. Carn. ; No. 163. in p. 1592., and No. 224. p. 1601. }. arbGscula Wahl. Syn.: S. arbascula « Lin. Fl. Suec., Sp. Pl., not of Smith, Vahl, nor Jacq. ; S. phylicifolia Smith I'l. Br. ; S. radicans Smith Fl. Br,, Willd. Sp. Pl.; 8S. tétrapla Walker, Link Enum. ; 8. hdmilis Willd. Ber. Baumz., Enum. Suppl. ; S. Dicksonéana Eng. Bot.; 8. myrtilléides Smith Fl. Br.; 8S. Weigelidna Willd. Sp. Pl.; 5. tenuifdlia Eng. Bot., not of Fl. Br. ; S. laGrina Sm. Tr. of Lin. Soc., Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. bicolor Smith I'l. -Br., var. B,is S. majalis Wahl. Fl. Lapp.; 8S. tenuifdlia Smith Fl. Br.; S. petre‘a Anders.; S. Crowedna Smith Fl. Br., Eng. Bot’, Willd. Sp.; 7. discolor Schrad.; ? 8. Schraderéana Willd. Sp. Pl. (See p. 1577.) , Group vil. Argéntee. nn Catkins and capsules as in the last, but the stature of the plant is different; for these are dwarf 31. . . 8. ambigua Khrh. Syn.: S.plicata Fries Fl. Hall. ; 8. versifolia Ser. Sal. Helv.; 8. Schultzidna - shrubs, with a subterranean creeping trunk. Stalks of the capsules, in all the species, longer than the gland, or very rarely, in some varieties, of the same length. S. repens L. Syn.: S. fasca Lin. Sp. Pl., Smith Fl. Br.; 8. depréssa Hoff: D. Fl.; S. repens Smith Fl. Br. S. argentea Smith Fl. Br.; S.\anata Thuil.; S. parvitdlia Smith in Rees’s Cele.» Eng. Bot.; 8.adscéndens Smith in Rees’s Cyclo.; S.incubacea Thuil. _ 8. rostrata Smith, No. 52.inp. 1536. Sree 4 , hc: S. rosmarinifolia L. Syn.: S. ineibacea Lin. Sp. Pl., Willd. Sp. Pl.; 8S. \e'ta Schultz Suppl. Fl. Stutgard’; 8. so gree pte Schultz; S.arbascula Smith Il. Br.; Nos. 48. and 49. in p.1535. Willd. ; 8. spathulata Willd. Sp. PL. ; 8. prostrata Smith Fl. Br. No. 54. in p. 1540. 8. finmarchica Willd. Syn.: 8. ontsta Besser En, Pl. Volhyn.; No.5. in p. 1541. ie huil. and 8S. polymérpha Lhrh. are intermediate between 8S. fasca Smith and S. répens_ ‘ CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. SALIX. 1635 35. S. myrtilldides L., not of Willd. nor Smith. Syn.: S. élegans Besser En. Pl.’ Volhyn.; No. 150. in p. 1587. . Group vill. Chrysdnthe. Catkins sessile, with small bract-like leaves at the base ; produced atthe ends of the branches of the previous year, or just below them, and placed above the leaf-buds. 36. S.lanata Z. Syn.: S. chrysanthos Vahl Fl. Dan. ; S. depréssa Lin. Fl. Suec., Fl. Lapp. ; No. 164. in p. 1593. Group ix. Frigid. Catkins lateral, the fertile ones on leafy peduncles; scales dark or brown at the point. Stamens 2, distinct, or slightly joined. Anthers, after flowering, yellow or brown. Capsules sessile, or placed on stalks that-are not longer than the gland. Branchy shrubs ; the old branches knotted, and the younger ones hardly twiggy, or fit for basketwork. 37. S.limdsa Wahl. Syn.: S. nivea Ser. Sal. Helv. ; S. helvética Vill. Delph.; S. bractea Debray. in den Denkschrif. d. Regensb. Bot. Ges., 2. p.43.3; S. arenaria Wiild. Sp. Pl. ; S. leuco- phylla Willd. Enum. Suppl., Berol. Baumz.; S.arenaria Smith Fl. Br. ; S. canéscens Willd. Sp. Pl. ; S. Stuartidna Smith in Rees’s Cyclo. ; No. 67. and 68. in p. 1547. 38. S. dintica L. Syn.: S. sericea Vill. Delph.; S. glaica y Lappdnum Waki. Fl. Lapp.; S. Lap- ponum Lin. Sp. Pl., Willd. Sp. Pl. ; S. albida Schleich. Cat. ; S. eleagndides Schleich. Cat., Ser. Sal. Helv.; S. appendiculata Vahl in #1. Dan.; S. glaaca 6 appendiculata Wahl. Fl. Lapp. ; No. 61. in p. 1544. 39. S. pyrenaica Gouan. Syn.,: S. ciliata Dec. Fl. Fr.; S. pyrenaica B ciliata Dec. Fl. Fr.; No. 69. in p. 1547. 40. S. WW aldsieihiona Willd. Syn.: S. arbiiscula Jacg. Aus.; S. ovata Ser. Sal. Helv., Ser. Sal. exsicc.; No. 70. in p. 1547. 41. S. prunifdlia Smith. Syn.: S. venuldsa Smith Fl. Br. ; S. carinata Smith Fl. .Br.; S. formdsa Willd. Sp. Pl.; S. foe’tida Schleich. Cent.; S. alpina Sut. Helv. ; S. vacciniifdlia Eng. Bot., Rees’s Cyclo. ; Nos. 145, 146, and 147. in p. 1585. ; and No. 148. in p. 1586. 42. S. ce‘sia Vill. Syn: S. prostrata Ehrh. Pl. Select. ; S. myrtilloides Willd. Sp. Pl., not of Lin. nor of Smith ; No. 149. in p. 1586. 43. S. Myrsinites Lin. Syn.: S. arbutifolia Willd. Sp. Pi., Ser. Sal. Helv.; S. dAdbia Sut. Fl. Helv. ; S. retiisa Dicks. ; No. 153. in p. 1588. 44. S. Jacquinz? Host. Syn.: S. fasca Jacq. Austr., not of Lin.; S. alpina Scop. Carn. ; S. Jacquin. zana Willd. Sp. Pl.; No. 196. in p. 1598. S&S. arctica #&. Br. seems intermediate between S. Jacquinz and S. reticulata; p. 1602. Group x. Glaciales. From the terminal bud of the branches of the preceding year, proceeds a new branch clothed with leaves, having the buds for a future year in their axils; and on the top of this is placed a catkin. The catkins, ‘therefore, are seated upon a leafy permanent peduncle, by which the branch is con- ee andlengthened. Very small shrubs, with subterranean creeping trunks, and ascending ranches. 45. S. reticulata Lin. ; No. 159. in p. 1543. 45. S. retisa Lin. Syn.: S. Kitaibelidna Willd. Sp. Pl., Wahl. Carpat. ; S. serpyllifdlia Scop. Carn., Willd. Sp. Pl., Jacq. Austr. ; Nos. 156. and 157. in p. 1589., and No. 159. in p. 1590. 47. S. herbacea Lin. ; No. 161. in p. 1590, 48. S. polaris Wahl. ; No. 162. in p. 1591. The following species, Koch states, are not sufficiently known to him to be comprehended in any of the preceding groups : — S. violacea Willd. and S, Trevirani Spreng., which are in the Botanic Garden, Erlangen, but have not yet (1828) flowered. The following Koch had not seen : —S. versi- fdlia Wahl., S.punctata Wahl., S. cordscans Willd., S. cinerascens Willd., S. refléxa Wilid., S. rufinérvis Dec., S. canaliculata Bess., and S. campéstris Frées. Very many of these are, probably, either synonymes or varieties of those already described ; as are the following :—S. spléndens, rdbens, iserana, nepetifdlia, and multifldra Pres/; and S. refléxa sedinénsis and Pseddo-caprea Compend. Fl. Ger. App. iv. Kinds of Salix described in Host’s Flora Austriaca, and gured in Host’s Salix. The very few identifications given are those of Host. Salix Alba, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 698., Sal., t. 32. and 33. alpéstris, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 653., Sal., t.99. and 100. ; S. Waldstein¢ana Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p.679.; S. Hostzana Willd. Mag., 1810, p. 63. amygdalina, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 634., Sal., t. 13. and 14. austriaca, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p.646., Sal., t. 64. and 65. aurita, m. and f., #7. Aus., p. 648., Sal., t.78. caprea, m.andf., Fl. dus., 2. p. 646., Sad., t. 66. and 67., Lin. Sp. Pl., 1448., Willd. Sp. PL, 4. - 703. cariidlica, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 641., Sal., t. 44. and 45. cinérea, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 637., Sal., t. 26. and 27. ; S. daphnoides Vili. Delph., 3. p. 765. t. 5. f. 2. ; S. pree‘cox Hoppe. céncolor, m. and’f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 639., Sal., t. 34. and. 35.; S.minima, &c., Radi Syn., p. 449., applied by Smith in Lng. Fl., 4. p. 192., to S. ribra Huds. corascans, m.andf., Fl. Aus., 2. p.651., Sal., t.94., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4.p.681.; S. arbascula Jacq. Aus., t. 408., Host Syn., p. 527. discolor, m. and f., FZ. Aus., 2. p.645., Sal., t. 60. and 61. élegans, m,. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 652., Sal., t. 97. excélsior, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 638., Sal., t. 28. and 29. flavéscens, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 653., Sal., t. 101. fragilis, m. and/f., F7. Aus., 2. p. 635., Sal., t. 18. and 19. fragilior, m. and f., Fv. Aus., 2. p. 636., Sal., t.20. and 21.; S. fragilis Host Syn., p. 527. fragilfssima, m. and f., F7. Aus., 2. p. 636., Sad., t. 22, and 23, oO 1636 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Salix glaucéscens, m. and f, Fi Aus., 2. p. 648., Sal., t. 76. and 77. Tix, m. and f, Fl. dus., 2. p. 689., Sal., t. 36. and 37. herbacea, m. and f., Fi. dus., 2. p. 652., Sad., t.104., Lin. Sp. Pl., 1445., Fl. Lapp., No. 355., Fi. Dan, t.117., Eng. Bot., t. 1907. heterophYlla, m, and t., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 650., Sad., t. 87. and 88. ; intermedia, m. and f., Fv. dus., 2. p. 644., Sal., t. 56. and 57. Jacquinidana, m.and f., Fl. Aus. 2. p. 654., Sal., t.102., Host Syn., p. 529., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 02. ; S. fasca Jacg. Aus., t. 409. Zigustrina, m. and f., ¥ Aus., 2. p. 634., Sal., t. 15. and 16. litoralis, m. and f., F2. Aus., 2. p. 643., Sal., t. 52. longifdlia, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 645., Sad., t. 62. and 63. menthe/fdia, m. and f., HM. dus., 2. p. 649., Sal., t. 79. and 80. ; S. Myrsinites Wulfen in Jacq. Coll., 2. p. 136., Haffm. Sal., 1. p.'71. t. 17., f. 1, &c., Host Syn., p. 527. mirabilis (androgynous) FV. Aus., 2. p. 641., Sal., t. 46. monandra, m, and f. Fv. Aus., 2, p. 647., Sad., t.71. and 72. montana (androgynous) F2. Aus., 2. p. 647., Sal., t. 73. mutabilis, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 640., Sal., t.42, and 43. ig Pe Ra m. and f., Fv. Aws., 2. p. 640., Sad., t. 38. and 39. ; S. humilior, &c., Radi Syn., 445. This name is applied as a synonyme to 8. Hélix L., by Smith in his English Flora, 4. p. 188. ovata, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 648., Sal., t. 74. and 75. palustris, m. and f., FU. Aus., 2. p. 637., Sal., t. 24 and 25, parietariafdlia, m. and f., F2. Aus., 2. p. 650., Sal, t. 85. and 86, parvifldra, m. and f., Fl. dus., 2. p. 642., Sal., t. 49. pentandra, m. and f., Fl. dus., 2. p.632., Sal., t. 1. and 2., Lin. Sp. Pl., 1442., Eng. Bot., t. 1805., Srith. polymorpha, m. and f., and with the sexes moneecious, Fl. Aus., 2. p. 646., Sal., t. 68, 69, and 70. pratensis, m. and f., Fv. Aus., 2, p. 642., Sal., t. 50. and 51.; S. angustifolia Wulfen in Jacq. Coll., 3. p. 48. 5 S. rosmarinifdlia Wulf., 1. c.; S.incubacea Host Syn., p. 528. prunifodlia, m. and f., FZ. Aus., 2. p.649., Sal., t. 83. and 84. pulchélla, m. and f., FV. Aus., 2. p.653., Sal., t. 98. purpurea, m. and f., FZ. Aus., 2. p.640., Sal. t. 40. and 41. répens, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 643., Sal., t. 53. reticulata, m.andf., Fl. Aus., 2. p.655., Sal., t.105., Lin. Sp, Pl., 1446., Fl. Lapp., No. 359. t.78., 77. Dan., t. 212., Eng. Bot., t. 1908,, Smzth. retusa, m. and f., F7. Aus. 2. p.654., Sal., t. 103., Lin. Sp. Pl., 1493., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 684. ; S bi naga ii Carn., 2. p. 255. t.6., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 684. ; S. Kitaibeléaaa Willd. p. Pl., 4. p. 684. riparia, m. and f., Fv. Aus., 2. p. 644., Sal., t. 48. and 59. ; S.incina Schrank Bater., 1. p. 280. ; S. rosmarinifdlia Schrank Sal., No. 38., Host Syn., 529. rivalis, m. and f., FZ. Aus. 2. p.649., Sal., t. 81. and 82. semperfldrens, m. and f., FZ. Aus., 2. p. 633., Sal., t. 5. and 6. spectabilis, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 682., Sal., t.3. and 4. specidsa, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 635., Sal., t.17. Starkedna, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p.650., Sal., t.89. and 90., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 677.3 S. malifodlia Besser Fl., 2. p. 313. sudética, m, and f., Fl. Aus.,2. p.651., Sal., t. 91. and 92. tenuifldra, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 635., Sal., t.7. and 8, ténuis, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 642., Sal., t. 47. and 48. tomentdsa, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 651., Sal., t. 93., Host Syn., p. 528. varia, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 634., Sal., t. 11. and 12. venista, m. and f., Fl. Aus.,2. p. 633., Sal., t. 9. and 10, viminalis, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p.643., Sal., t. 54. and 55., Lin. Sp. Pl., 2448.5; Willd. Sp. P1., 4. p. 706., Hoffm. Sal., 1. t. 2. £1, 2.t. 5.,&c., Smith Fl. Br., p. 1070. vitellina, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p.638., Sal., t. 30. and 31. ° Wulfenidna, m. and f., Fl. Aus., 2. p. 651., Sal., t. 95. and 96., Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 660.; S. phy- licifolia Wulfen in Jacq. Coll., 2. p.159., Host Syn., p. 526. Genus II. wile PO/PULUS Tourn. Tue Poprar. Lin. Syst. Dioe‘cia Octandria. Identification. Tourn. Inst., t. 350. ; Lin. Gen,, 526. ; Theo. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Pl. Germ. Illust. 5 Smith’s Engl. FI., 4. p. 242. P Synonymes. Peuplier, I’r.; Pappel, Ger.; Pioppo, I/al. ; Poplier, Dutch; Alamo, Span. Derivation. Some suppose the word Populus to be derived from palld, or paipallo, to vibrate or shake; others, that the tree obtained its name from its being used, in ancient times, to decorate the public places in Rome; where it was called arbor populi, or the tree of the people. Bullet derives the name also from populus, but says that it alludes to the leaves being easily agitated, like the people, From the Spanish name for this tree, alamo, is derived the word alameda, the name given to public walks in Spain, from their being generally planted with poplars. Description. All the species are deciduous trees, mostly growing to a large size; natives of Europe, North America, some parts of Asia, and the north of Africa. They are all of rapid growth, some of them extremely so ; and they are all remarkable for a degree of tremulous motion in their leaves, when agitated hy the least breath of wind. The poplar is dicecious ; and the catkins of the males of most of the species are very ornamental, from the red CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. PO/PULUS. 1637 tinge of their anthers, and from their being produced very early in spring, when the trees are leafless, and when flowers are particularly valuable from their rarity. The catkins are also, in most species, so numerous, that the effect of the mass of red, when the tree is seen from a little distance, and in a strong light, is very striking. The colour of the anthers of some of the species is so deep, and their size is so large, that a correspondent of the Magazine of Natural History compares them, when torn off by a high wind, and lying on the ground, to “ great red caterpillars.’ (See vol. vi. p. 198.) The females of all the species have their seeds enveloped in abundance of cottony down; which, when ripe, and the seeds are shed, adheres to every object near it ; and is so like cotton wool in appearance and quality, that it has been manufactured into cloth and paper, though it has been found de- ficient in elasticity. The buds of P. balsamifera, and all its allied species, are covered with a viscid matter, which is said to be of use in medicine. P. alba, P. (a.) canéscens, and their varieties, are easily distinguishable from all the other species, even at a considerable distance, when their leaves are ruffled by the wind, from the thick white cottony down which covers their under surface. The tremulous motion of the leaves, which is common, in a greater or less degree, to all the poplars, proceeds from the great length of the petioles, in proportion to the size and weight of the leaves to which they are attached. Pliny speaks of three kinds of poplar: the black, the white, and the poplar of Libya. He mentions that the poplar was cultivated as a prop to the vine (Plin., lib. xvi. cap. 23. and cap. 37.); and that the trees were planted in quincunx, in order that they might obtain more light and air. He also says that the wood of the poplar, like that of the willow, and of all the aquatic trees, is particularly suitable for making bucklers, from its lightness; and because, when struck, the blow only indents the soft wood, without piercing or cracking it. The poplar buckler thus acted like a shield of Indian rubber, or any other elastic substance, and repelled the blow. The ancients applied the leaves of the poplar, macerated in vinegar, to parts affected by the gout; and they dried the young shoots with the leaves on during summer, and laid them by, to serve as winter food for cattle. The wood of the poplar is soft, light, and generally white, or of a pale yellow. It is but of little use in the arts, except in some departments of cabinet and toy making, and for boarded floors; for which last purpose it is well adapted, from its whiteness, and the facility with which it is scoured$ and, also, from the difficulty with which it catches fire, and the slowness with which it burns. In these respects, it is the very reverse of deal. Poplar, like other soft woods, is generally considered not durable; but this is only the case when it is exposed to the external atmo- sphere, or to water ; and hence the old distich, said to be inscribed on a poplar plank,— “© Though heart of oak be e’er so stout, ‘ Keep me dry, and 1’il see him out,” may be considered as strictly correct. One of the most valuable properties of the poplar is, that it will thrive in towns in the closest situations ; and another is, that, from the rapidity of its growth, it forms a screen for shutting out ob- jects, and affords shelter and shade sooner than any other tree. The females of several of the exotic kinds of poplar have never been introduced into Britain; and, consequently, little opportunity has been found for raising new varieties from seeds; but all the kinds, whether indigenous or foreign, are readily propagated by cuttings or layers, and some of them by suckers. They all like a moist soil, particularly when it is near a running stream ; but none of them thrive in marshy or undried soil, as is commonly supposed. On very dry ground, the leaves of the poplar grow yellow, and fall off much sooner than when they are planted in a more congenial situation ; but the timber, in dry soils, is said to be more compact, fine-grained, and durable. P. alba and its varieties produce their leaves much earlier than P. nigra and its varieties. The species and varieties belonging to this genus are in a state of confusion, 50 4 1638 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIIf. from which it will be impossible entirely to extricate them, till both the male and female plants of each sort have been cultivated together for a number of years in the samé garden. Judging from the plants in the London nurseries, and in the arboretums of the Horticultural Society and Messrs. Loddiges, we think that all the kinds now in actual cultivation in Britain may be included under the heads of P. Alba, P. trémula, P. nigra, and P. balsamifera. Poplars, from their rapid growth and great bulk, are liable to have their branches broken off by the wind ; in which case, if care is not taken to protect the wound from the weather, the water enters, and the trunk soon rots and be- comes the prey,of insects, which in their turn are fed on by birds. The larvee of a number of moths live on the leaves of the poplars, suchas Tértrix populana, Bombyx populi, Certira vinula, Smerinthus pdopuli, 8. ocellatus (the eyed hawk moth), Anacampsis populélla, and a number of others, some of which will be noticed under particular species. The larvae of Céssus Lignipérda (see p. 1386.), of AEgéria crabroniférmis (see Zag. Nat. Hist., iv. 445.), and of some others, live on the wood. The larva of the puss moth (Cerura vinula) is one of the few caterpillars that are known to have the voluntary power of communicating electricity. Anj interesting account of the manner in which this was discovered by a naturalist in Selkirkshire, is given in the Magazine of Natural History, vol. iv. p. 281. The larva of this insect is very common on poplars and willows in Switzerland, where the pupa often remains two full years, before it assumes the perfect state. (did., vili. 558.) Populus gree‘ca affords food to this moth, to the poplar hawk moth (Smerinthus pdpuli), to the kitten moth (Certra farcula), to the pebble prominent moth (Notod6nta ziczac), and 'to various species of Clostéra, (the chocolate-tipped moths), which feed exclusively on the poplar and willow. The larva of Smerinthus pdpuli (Mag. Nat. Hist., viii. 629.) is very common both on poplars and willows, and often strips them entirely of their foliage; the moth of this species is seldom seen, as it flies but little, and only durmg the night. The larva of Smerinthus ocellatus is common on willows and poplars from July to the end of September, and the fly does not usually appear till the following spring. It is stated of this insect, that a female produced young without having any connexion with the male; from which it would appear that in certain Lepi- ddptera a single pairing can render fertile more than one generation, as well as in the case of the A’phides. (Jag. Nat, iist., vii, 557.) Trochilium api- forme (the hornet hawk moth) and A¢g¢cria asiliférmis feed on the Lombardy poplar, on which the larva may be found in May and* June, early in the morn- ing; the fly almost invariably mounts to the top of the trees soon after sunrise. (Ibid., p. 555.) The splendid European butterfly (not yet detected in Great Britain), Limenitis pépuli, frequents the aspen. The caterpillar, also, of the fine Camberwell beauty, or, as it used to be called, the poplar butterfly, feeds on the poplar. Both poplars and willows, when the trunks begin to decay, are attacked by the jet ant (J’ormica fuliginosa), more especially in France, and on this insect that very shy bird, the hoopoe chiefly lives. Among the coleopterous insects, Rhynchites pépuli, Chrysoméla pdépuli and C. trémule, Sapérda popilnea, and Orchéstes pépuli, one of the flea weevils, feed on the leaves of poplars. Notices of all the preceding insects, and of various others which eidack the poplar and the willow, will be found in the Magazine of Natural History, vols. i, to ix. inclusive. Various epiphytjcal fungi are found on the poplar, some of them on the leaves, and others on the bark of the . branches or trunk; such as Sclerotium poputlinum Pers., Erysiphe adtnca Link and E. poépuli Link, Erineum adGreum Pers., Uredo populina Pers., and U, ovata Straus. Some others will be noticed under particular species ; and the greater part are included among the Cryptogimia of our LEncyelo- paedia of Plants, where several of the species are figured. % 1, P. aba L. The white Poplar, or Abele Tree. Identification. Lin. Sp., 1463.; Willd. Sp. V., 4. p. 802; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1618.; Eng. Fl, 4. », V3. ; Hook. Brit. Fl., ed, 2., p. 432.; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 254.; Raii Syn., 446.3; Ger. inum., 1486.; Bauh. Hist., 1, p. 2. fig. 160. Synonymes, P. &dba latifolia Lob. Ic., 2. p. 193. fig. 1.; Populus No, 1634, Hall. Hist., 2. p. 303. 5 P. wijor Mill. Dict., 8. No. 4.; P. nivea Willd. Arb., 227.; P. alba nivea Mart, Mill. ‘The name CHAP. CIII. SALICA CE. PO/PULUS. . 1639 of Leuké, given to this species by Dioscorides, is still used among the modern Greeks. (See Smith Prod., Sibth. Fl. Greca.) The great white Poplar, great Aspen, Dutch Beech; Peuplier blanc, Ypréau, Blanc de Hollande, Franc Picard, Fy.; Aubo, or Aoubero, in some provinces; weisse Pappel, Silber Pappel, weisse Aspe, Weissalber Baum, Ger. ; Abeelboom, Dutch. Derivation. The specific name of White applies to the under surface of the leaves, which, when quivering in the wind, give the tree a peculiarly white appearance. ‘The English name of Abele is derived from the Dutch name of the tree, Abeel; and this name is supposed by some to be taken from that of the city of Arbela, in the plains of Nineveh, near which, on the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates, great numbers of these trees grew. It is said to be the same tree as that mentioned in the Bible as Abel-shittim, Chittim, Shittim-wood, and Kittim. The Dutch Beech is an old name, given to this tree, as we are informed by Hartlib, in his Compleat Husbandman (\659), on account of ten thousand trees of it having been brought over all at once from Flanders, and planted in the country places’; where the people, not knowing what they were, called them Dutch beech trees. The French name of Ypréau alludes to the tree being found in great abundance near the town of Ypres. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1618. ; Ger. Em., 1488.; Bauh. Hist., 1. p.160.; Matth. Valg., 1. p. 123, fig. ; Cam. Epit., 65. fig. ; Dod. Pempt., 835. fig. ; Dalech. Hist., 86. fig. ; Hayne Abbild., t. 202. ; our fig. 1507. : and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. ; The Sexes. Both sexes are described in the English Flera, and are not unfrequent in plantations Trees of both are in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves lobed and toothed ; some- — 4.57 what heart-shaped at the base; snow-white, and Vi, densely downy beneath. Catkins of the female I< plant ovate. Stigmas 4. (Smith Eng. Fl.) Root creeping, and producing numerous suckers. Branches very white, and densely downy when young. Leaves angular, and generally with three principal lobes, variously and unequally toothed, blunt-pointed, veiny; dark green and smooth above, and covered with a thick remarkably white down beneath. The leaves vary very much in form; and on young luxuriant branches they are almost palmate. The tree is a native of most parts of Europe, and is usually found in woods or thickets, in rather moist soil. It grows to the height of 80 ft. or 90 ft., and flowers in March. Varieties. These are numerous, but the principal one, P. (a.) canéscens, being generally considered as a species, we shall first give it as such; and next enumerate the varieties which belong to it and to P. alba. ¥ 2. P.(A.) CANE’scENS Smith. The grey, or common white, Poplar. Identification. Smith Fl. Brit., p. 1080.; Eng. Bot., t. 1619.; Eng. Fl., 4. p. 243. ; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 802. ; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 2. p. 245. t. 100. Synonymes, P. alba Miil. Dict., ed. 8., No. 1., Willd. Arb., 227.; P. alba foliis minoribus Ratz Syn., 446., Ger. Em., 148. fig., Lob. Ic.,2. 193. fig.; P. alba folio minbre Bauh. Hist.,v. 1. p. 2. 160. fig.; P. No. 1634. @ Hail. Hist., 2. 303. ; Peuplier grisaille, Fv. The Sexes. Only the female plant is expressly described in the English Flora. The plant in the Horticultural Society’s Garden is the male. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1619.; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, t. 100.; Hayne Abbild., t. 201.; N. Du Ham., 2. fig. 52., as P. alba; and our fig. 1508. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves roundish, deeply waved, toothed ; hoary and downy beneath. Catkins of the female plant cylindrical. Stigmas 8. (Smith m Eng. Fl.) It is essentially distinguished from P. alba, as Mr. Crowe first discovered, by the stigmas, which are 8, spreading in two opposite di- rections. The bracteas of the fertile flowers are, also, more deeply and re- gularly cut. Thebranches are more upright and compact. The leaves are rounder, more conspicuously 3-ribbed, and less deeply or acutely lobed. They are downy beneath ; but the down is chiefly greyish, and not so white or cottony as in P. alba: in some instances the leaves are glabrous. (Smith.) Smith has described the root as creeping as extensively as that of P. alba. P.canéscens is found wild in “ wet ground in England, France, and Germany ; sometimes also on open elevated spots, where the soil is loamy.” (Smith in Rees’s Cycl.) It grows to about the same height as P. alba, and flowers in March. “ Mr. Crowe was very instrumental in bringing this tree into notice in Norfolk. He observed it to be of slower growth than P. alba. The wood, though till lately it was but little used or distinguished, is much firmer than that of any other British poplar ; making as good floors as the best Norway fir in appearance ; having, moreover, the valuable pro- 1640 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. perty that it will not, like any resinous wood, readily take fire.” (Smith in Eng. Fi.) Varieties referable to one or other of the preceding kinds, most of them to P. alba. ¥ P. a. 2 hybrida Bieb. Fl.Taur, Cauc., 2. p.423., and Suppl., p. 633.; P. Alba Bied., l.c. ; 2? P. intermédia Mertens ; ; P. a. crassifolia Mertens ; and P. erisea Lodd. Cat., 1836; appears to be intermediate between P. alba and P. (a.) canéscens. It is plentiful in the neighbourhood of streams in Tauria and Caucasus ; whence it appears to have been introduced into Britain in 1816. There is a female plant of this kind in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and young plants in Loddiges’s arboretum. ¥ P.a.3acerifilia; P.acerifdlia Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; P. quercifolia Hort.; P. palmata Hort.; is a very Uictiner variety "ot P. alba, with the leaves broad, and deeply lobed, like those of some kinds of A‘cer. ¥ P. a. 4 arembérgica, P. arembérgica Lodd. Cat., 1836, seems identical with P. (a.) acerifolia ; but the plants in Loddiges’s collection, which were only received in 1835, are so small, that it is difficult to decide with certainty respecting them. Booth (Gard. Mag., xi. p. 207.) describes it as growing much more rapidly than the old variety. ¥ P.a. 5 bélgica, P. bélgica Ledd. Cat., ed. 1836, is also a kind removed from the Continent in 1835; but the plants in Messrs. Loddiges’s collection are too small to admit of our stating anything more re- specting them, than that they are evidently a variety of P. alba; probably identical with P. a. acerifolia. ¥ P. a. 6 candicans, P. candicans Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, is a strong-growing variety of P. alba; probably also identical with P. acerifolia. This is the P. tomentosa of the Hawick Nursery, and the hoary poplar of the Edinburgh nurseries, where it is propagated by layers, which make shoots 6 ft. or 8 ft. long the first season. ¥ P.a. 7 nivea, P. nivea Lodd. Cat., differs very little, if at all, from the preceding variety. ¥ P.a.8 egyptiaca Hort., P. a. pallida Hort., the Egyptian white poplar, is a much weaker-growing plant than any of the preceding varieties ; though we have received specimens of this kind from the Hawick Nursery, and seen a tree bearing this name in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, we can say very little about it. Messrs. Archibald Dickson and Son, of Hawick, state that it is unfit for planting for forest purposes. Other Varieties. The late Professor Mertens of Bremen (as M. Fis- cher of Gottingen informed us in 1835) planted a number of different sorts of poplar on the ramparts of Bremen; and, in 1816, specimens of these were sent to Sir J. E. Smith, which are now in the herbarium of the Linnzean Society. Of these specimens, the most remarkable is ¥*% P. a. 9 pendula, P. a, var. gracilis ramis pendéntibus Mertens. — The specimens of this va- riety are of both sexes ; and we may presume, from the pendent shoots, that it would be a very desirable kind of poplar to have introduced, if it is not already in this country. There is a pendent-branched tree of P. alba in Lincoln’s Inn New Square, which might probably retain its drooping character, if propagated by cuttings or grafting. Description, §c. The white poplar, and its different varieties, form trees from 80 ft. to 100 ft. high, and upwards, generally with a clear trunk to a con- siderable height, and a ‘spreading head, usually, in full-grown trees, but thinly clothed with foliage. The roots creep under the surface to a considerable distance from the tree, and send up suckers in abundance. The leaves of all the varieties are white underneath; those of P. (a.) canéscens least so; and those of P. a. nivea, and P. a. candicans, so in the greatest degree. The leaves of the largest-growing varieties of the abele tree, are deeply lobed and indented ; very dark above, and very white and downy beneath, with foot- stalks about lin, in length. The young shoots have a purplish tinge, and they are covered with a white down; but the bark of the trunk and of the CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CE. PO’ PULUS. 164) older branches is grey. In the beginning of April, the male catkins, which are generally about 3 in. in length, appear; and, about a week afterwards, the female catkins, which are shorter, come forth: a week after the expan- sion of the flowers of the female catkins, the males drop off; and, in five or six weeks afterwards, the seeds will have ripened and dropped also. The seeds are enclosed in a hairy or cottony covering ; in consequence of which, they are wafted to a great distance by the wind. The growth of all the varieties is extremely rapid; so that a tree, 10 years planted, in soil moderately good and \ moist, will attain the height of 30 ft., or upwards, with a trunk from 6in. to 9in. in diameter; as has been the case with several trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. As a proof of the rapidity of the growth of the abele tree, Evelyn mentions one of these trees at Syon, “ which, being lopped in February, 1651, did, by = the end of October, 1652, produce branches as big as 1508 a man’s wrist, and 17 ft. in height.” Truncheons of the white poplar, 9 ft. long, planted on the banks of a stream, some yards from the current, had, in 12 years, trunks nearly 10in. in diameter; and had heads in proportion. (Bath Soc. Papers, 1786, vol. ili. p. 90.) The duration of the tree rarely exceeds two centuries; but, when it is to be cut down for timber, it should be seldom allowed to exceed 50 years’ growth, as the heart-wood at that period, on most soils, begins to decay. Mitchell says that, on the banks of rivers, the tree is at its full value in 40 or 50 years; but that, in dry situations, it will require from 50 to 70 years to mature it. (Dendrologia, &c., p. 51.) Inthe Dictionnaire des Eaux et Foréts, it is stated, that a tree planted in a field, and surrounded by a fence at 25 ft. distance from it on every side, formed by its suckers, in 20 years, a circular clump of wood 50 ft. in diameter; and, consequently, that 30 or 40 trees would cover an acre with a thick wood in the same space of time. Hence it follows, that, when the tree is once introduced into woods, especially where the soil is loamy and moist, it forms a perpetual succession of young trees, however frequently these may be cut down. When treated as coppice-wood, the abele is by no means a durable plant; the stools decay- ing after they have borne three, or at most four, crops of poles. Geography. 'The common grey poplar (P. (a) canéscens) is generally sup- posed to be a native of Britain, as well as of France and Germany; but the abele tree (P.alba) is thought by some to have been first brought to England from Flanders. This we think highly probable; and it is favourable to our opinion that P. alba and its varieties ought to be considered as cultivated forms of P. canéscens, P.alba and P. (a-) canéscens are indigenous to Europe, as far north as 56° or 57°; and they are found throughout the south of Eu- rope, Caucasus, Persia, and Barbary. They grow in most districts of Britain; and a few stunted plants of P. alba are said by M‘Culloch to comprise all the trees in the Island of Lewis. Whether these trees in Lewis belong to P. alba, or P, (a.) canéscens, may, however, be doubted. Turner, in 1568, says, “the white aspe is plentifull in Germany and Italy;” but that he does not remember to have seen it in England. Gerard, who wrote 30 years after Turner, found the white poplar at Blackwall, near London ; at Ovenden, in Essex; and a few other places. Dr. Walker, writing in 1773, says that it is doubtful whether the abele is a native of England; but that it certainly has the appearance of being indigenous in several parts of Scotland. But it must be recollected that, in his time, P. alba-and P. (a.) canéscens were considered as synonymous. He adds, also, that the abele was planted in many places in Scotland about the end of the seventeenth century; and that it had been afterwards neglected and despised, in consequence of the great number of suckers that it threw up all round it from its creeping roots. Hiartlib, in his Compleat Husbandman (published in 1659), states that, some years before the time of his writing, there were 10,000 1642 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. abeles at once sent over into England from Flanders, and transplanted into many counties ; and Mortimer, writing in the beginning of the eighteenth cen- tury, says that the best sorts of abele trees come from Holland and Flanders. Evelyn mentions the tree as being raised in abundance from cuttings, truncheons, and suckers ; adding, that “there is a finer sort of white poplar, which the Dutch call abeel; and we have of late much of it transported out of Holland.” The Dutch, he adds, “look upon a plantation of these trees as an ample portion for a daughter.” (Hunter’s Evelyn, vol. i. p. 209.) History. The abele was known to the Romans, as we have already noticed when giving the history of the genus. As a road-side tree, it has been much planted, in modern times, in Holland, Flanders, and in some parts of France and Germany. In the forests of France, it is so abundant, in some places, as to form the prevailing tree over extensive tracts of country ; and it furnishes fuel for the adjoining towns; more especially for bakers’ ovens, those of Paris _ being almost entirely heated with the wood of this tree, which is there called le bois blanc. In Britain, the white poplar has been propagated in nurseries since the time of Miller ; but it does not appear to have been ever very exten- sively planted in masses, though there are trees of it to be found here and there throughout the country. In Scotland, it was a popular tree about the beginning of the present century; more especially, as Sang informs us, for moist situations, which it was not thought advisable to drain. In such situations, however, though it will grow, it never attains a large size. Properties and Uses. The wood of the white poplar weighs, when green, 58 lb. 3.0z. per cubic foot; and in a dried state, 38 lb. 70z.: it shrinks and cracks considerably in drying, losing one quarter of its bulk. The wood of P. (a.) canéscens is said to be much harder and more durable than that of P. alba; in the same manner as the wood of the 7Z'ilia europze‘a parvifolia is finer- grained and harder than that of 7° e. grandifolia. The wood is the whitest of any of the species; and it is used, in France and Germany, for a variety of minor purposes, particularly when lightness, either of weight or colour, is thought desirable; or where an artificial colour is to be given by staining. It is excellent for forming packing-cases, because nails may be driven into it without its split- ting. It is used by the turner and the cabinet-maker, and a great many toys and small articles are made of it. The boards and rollers around which pieces of silk are wrapped in merchants’ warehouses and in shops are made of this wood, which is peculiarly suitable for this purpose, from its lightness, which prevents it much increasing the expense of carriage. The principal use of the wood of the white poplar in Britain 1s for flooring-boards; but for this pur- pose it requires to be seasoned for two or three years before using. According to Mitchell, when felled at the point of maturity (see description above), abele wood is good for any kind of building purposes, especially on farms, where it is very suitable for the large folding doors for barns, as it is light, and never warps. It is also used as a substitute for the wood of the lime tree by musical instrument makers, and by carvers in wood. In Scotland, it is sometimes used in mill-work, and by the cabinet-maker and turner; and it is frequently used by the cooper, for making wooden dishes and casks. The leaves are eaten by cattle in Sweden, and are considered wholesome. As an ornamental tree, it is chiefly to be recommended in scenery on a large scale; since its great height and ample head overpower most artificial objects, such as buildings ; and most exotic trees, from the comparative slowness of their growth. The fittest trees to plant along with the white poplar are other rapid-growing poplars and willows; and the fittest situations are the margins of broad rivers, or that of a large lake. In many situations in England, specimens of this tree exist, which, though fine in themselves, injure, by their disproportionate size, the effect of all the surrounding objects. Perhaps the most valuable purpose to which the tree can be applied in Britain, next to that of planting it by rivers and lakes, is for planting it in avenues, or by road sides: for the former, it is recommended on account of the rapidity of its growth; and for the latter, be- cause its trunk is generally clear of branches to a considerable height, and, CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. PO’/PULUS. 1643 consequently, the light and air are more freely admitted to the road, than when the road sides are planted with trees that branch to the ground, such as oaks, elms, or limes. On the Continent, the nakedness of the trunks of road-side trees is an objection rather than an advantage, on account of the superior dryness of the climate. In the Nouveau Cours d Agriculture, it is recom- mended to substitute white poplars, in old elm or oak avenues, for any trees that may have died from accident or disease, on account of the rapidity of its growth, and the short time which will be requisite for it to attain an equal height with the elms or oaks remaining. Poetical, mythological, and legendary Allusions. According to the ancient mythology, the white poplar was consecrated to Hercules, because he destroyed Cacus in a cavern adjoining Mount Aventinus, which was covered with these trees; and, in the moment of his triumph, bound his brows with a branch of white poplar (that being the only tree near him), as a token of his victory. When he descended into the infernal regions, he also returned with a wreath of white poplar round his head. (Stackh. Comm. de Theophrast., p. 217.) It was - this, says the fable, that made the abele leaves of the colour they are now. The perspiration from the hero’s brow made the inner part of the leaf, which touched his forehead, white; while the thick smoke arising from some parts of the infernal regions turned the upper surface of the leaves almost black. Persons offering sacrifices to Hercules were always crowned with branches of this tree; and all who had gloriously conquered their enemies in battle wore garlands of it, in imitation of Hercules. The poets frequently mention the white poplar. Homer, when describing the shield of Ajax, son of Telamon, states that it was made by Tychius, a skilful currier of Hyle; and it is said that the Tychius thus immortalised was a real person, beneath the poplar tree at whose door Homer had often sat, reciting his poems, while the kind- hearted currier gave him food, and relieved his necessities. In another part of the Ziad, Homer compares the fall of Simoisius, when killed by Ajax, to that of a poplar: — °° So falls a poplar, that in watery ground Raised high its head, with stately branches crown’d,” Ovid mentions that Paris had carved the name of GEnone on a poplar. Virgil, in his Georgics, gives directions for the culture of this tree, and mentions it in his Hclogues ; and Horace, in his Ode to Dellius (lib. i1.), speaks of the white poplar as a tree which delights to grow on the banks of rivers. Modern poets have also noticed this tree. Cowper sings of — “ The poplar, that with silver lines his leaf ;” and Barry Cornwall says, — ** The green woods moved, and the light poplar shock ; Its silver pyramid of leaves.”’ Sterne, in his Sentimental Journey, represents Maria as sitting under a poplar. In the Sentiment of Flowers, it is said that the ancients consecrated this tree to time, because the leaves are in continual agitation ; and, being of a blackish green on one side, with a thick white cotton on the other, they were supposed to indicate the alternation of day and night. Soil, Situation, Propagation, and Culture. For the abele to attain a large size, the soil in which it is planted should be loamy, and near water; though on a dry soil, where the tree will grow slower, the timber will be finer-grained, and more durable. In France, it is found to grow, not only in marshy places, but in dry sands; and it is a mistake to suppose that it will thrive in stagnant marshes in any climate. The French writers recommend it strongly for avenues, planted at a distance of 24 ft. tree from tree, on the side of a road from 60 ft. to 100 ft. wide; and, for filling up blanks in grown-up avenues, the white poplar is considered the best tree known. (See above; and Dict. des Kaur et Foréts, art. Avenue.) In British nurseries, it is commonly propagated by layers; which, as they seldom ripen the points of their shoots, or produce 1644 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. abundance of fibrous roots the first season, cught to be transplanted into nur- sery lines for at least one year before removal to their final situation. The tree is admirably adapted for thickening or filling up blanks in woods and plantations; and, for this purpose, truncheons may be planted 3 in. or 4in, in diameter, and LO ft. or 12 ft. high. These truncheons have the great advan- tage of not being overshadowed by the adjoining trees, which is almost always the case when young plants are used for filling up vacancies among old trees. The truncheons need not be inserted very deeply in the soil, because the roots which they protrude, like those of all other trees having creeping roots, ori- ginate ina part of the trunk near the surface. When the white poplar is planted in masses, with a view to produce timber, the plants ought to be from 15 ft. to 18 ft. apart every way, and they may be most profitably cut down at the end of 30 or 40 years; but, when they are only to produce poles of from 6 in. to 9 in. in diameter, fit for roofing sheds and similar purposes, they need not be planted at a greater distance than from 6 ft. to 9ft. every way ; and, for coppice wood, from 4 ft. to 5 ft. is the proper distance. Owing to the softness of the wood, and its liability to shrink and crack, it is dangerous to cut off very large branches; and, even when branches of moderate size are cut off, the wound ought always to be covered over with grafting clay, or some description of plaster, to exclude the air. The tree is considered, both by French and English authors, as bearing lopping worse than any other species of the genus; and, when transplanted, the head should never be cut off, and not even cut in, unless the tree is to be planted in a hot and dry soil. Accidents and Diseases.. When the tree is either carelessly pruned, or when a branch is broken off by accident, or a stump suffered to decay, the water seldom fails to be conducted to the heart of the trunk, and, by bringing on caries, to rot the timber. The leaves, and also the trunk, of the tree are liable to be infested by fungi, of which several species are common to the different species of poplar. (See p. 1638.) The porosity of the trunk, stool, and roots is favourable to the production of fungi of the larger kinds; and the Polyporus igniirius Fries may frequently be seen on the trunk of the tree, or on the stool ofa tree that has been cut down, of gigantic size. Statistics. Recorded Trees. At Strathfieldsaye, at Chalfont House, Bucks, and at Kingston, Surrey, Mitchell, writing in 1827, says, there are first-rate trees: at Longleat, he mentions some 100 ft. high, with trunks from 3 ft. to 4 ft. in diameter, and with 40ft. to 60 ft. of clear bole. At Knowle, he saw one 9 ft. in circumference, that had been felled and cross cut: the sap-wood was about 4in. thick, and the heart-wood spongy, like the inside of an overgrown turnip. At Wentworth House, Mitchell saw another overgrown abele, felled and sawn across, which presented the same appearance as the tree at Knowle. In Scotland, a tree at Drumlanrig, in Dumfriesshire, which stood on a dry soil, and was 80 years old, was, in 1773, 80 ft. high, with a trunk 2ft. 6 in. in diameter. In the year 1769, a row of abeles, at Stevenston, in East Lothian, contained 122 trees, all about 80 ft. high, and having clear trunks of from 20 ft. to 30 ft. The trunks were from 5 ft. to 7 ft, in circumference, and yet the trees stood only 7 ft. distant from each other. They grew in a deep moist soil, were then 80 years old, and afforded a great quantity of timber, though they had begun to decay. (Walker’s Essays, p. 50.) In France, in the years 1804 and 1805, several abeles, which were planted at Versailles in the time of Louis XIV., and had Jong been regarded as magnificent specimens, were cut down ; and, though they had begun to decay, they were cut into planks, and sold at a high price, for naval purposes. Pépulus dlbain England. nthe environs of London, at Ham House, it is 85 ft. high, with a trunk 34 ft. in diameter. On the banks of the Thames, between Hampton Court and Chertsey, are several specimens upwards of 100ft. high. In Devonshire, at Killerton, 25 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, diameter of trunk 2 ft. 1in., and of the head 38ft. In the Isle of Jersey, 10 years planted, it is 24 ft. high. In Surrey, at Deepdene, 10 years old, it is 27 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6in,, and of the head 10ft. In Sussex, at Kidbrooke, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 30 ft. In Wiltshire, at Longford Castle, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6 ft., and of the head 90 ft. In Berkshire, at Bear Wood, 12 years planted, it is 40 ft. high; at Ditton Park, 90 years lanted, it is 80ft. high. In Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 50 years planted, it is 63ft. high. In Herefordshire, at Stoke Edith Park, it is 85 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4ft., and of the head OO ft. In Leicestershire, at Belvoir Castle, 26 years planted, it is 60 ft. high. In Northampton- shire, at Clumber Park, 14 years planted, it is 25 ft. high. In Northumberland, at Hartburn, 43 years planted, it is 82 ft. high. In Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 40 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 24ft., and of the head 28ft. In Shropshire, at Willey Park, 16 years slanted, itis 90 ft. high. In Staffordshire, at Trentham, 26 years planted, it is 35ft. high; at Alton Towers, 6 years planted, it is 20ft. high. In Suffolk, at Finborough Hall, 80 years planted, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6ft., and of the head 75ft. In Yorkshire, at Grimston, 14 years planted, it is 70 ft. high. Populus dlba in Scotland. nthe environs of Edinburgh, at Hopetoun House, it is 30ft. high; the ismeiar of the trunk 3ft. 10in., and of the head 30ft. In Haddingtonshire, at Tynningham it je 56 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 3in., and of the head 42 ft. In Roxburghshire, 70 years planted, it has a clean trunk 50 ft. in height, averaging for that height 2 ft. In diameter, and CHAP. CIII. SALICA ‘CEA. PO’PULUS. 1645 containing nearly 120 ft. of timber. In Banffshire, at Gordon Castle, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. In Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Institution, 12 years planted, it is 50 ft. high. In Forfarshire, at Monboddo, 16 years planted, it is 25 ft. high ; at Courtachy Castle, 14 years planted, it is 27ft. high. In Perthshire, at Taymouth, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 25 ft. ; in Messrs. Dickson and Turnbull’s Nursery, 28 years planted, it is 54ft. high. Pépulus dlba in Ireland. In the environs of Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 60ft. high. In King’s County, at Charleville Forest, 45 years planted, it is 120 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 10in., and of the head 20 ft. In the County of Down, at Ballyleady, 10 years planted, it is 35ft. high, diameter of the trunk 13ft., and of the head 53 ft. In Galway, at Coole, 70 years planted, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 23 ft. Pépulus diba in Foreign Countries. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 30 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft.; at Avranches, in the Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22 ft., and of the head 40 ft. Im Hanover, at Gottingen, in the Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is from 70 ft. to 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk.from 2 ft. to 3 ft.,and that of the head 50 ft. In Saxony, at WOrlitz, 60 years old, it is 50 ft. high, with a trunk 33 ft. in diameter. In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden, Munich, 24 years old, it is 30 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. ; in the English Garden, 30 years planted, it is 50ft. high. In Austria, at Vienna, at Laxenburg, 80 years old, it is 45ft. high; at’ Kopenzel, 18 years planted, it is 20ft. high ; in the garden of Baron Loudon, 30 years planted, it is 36 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 14in., and of the head 16 ft. ; at Briick on the Leytha, 60 years old, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 12 ft., and of the head 60 ft, In Prussia, at Berlin, at Sans Souci, 50 years old, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 24ft., and of the head 28ft. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 30 years old, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 40 ft. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 25s. per hundred, or, when of large size, 1s. each; at Bollwyller, 1 franc each. ¥ 3. P. TRE’MULA L, The trembling-/eaved Poplar, or Aspen. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1464. ; Du Roi Harbk., 2. p. 148. ; Willd. Arb., 228. ; Sp. Pl., 4. p. 803. ; Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244. ; Dill. Dict., No.2.; Pall. Fl. Ross., 1. p. 65. ; Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1909. ; Engl. FL, 4. p. 244. ; Hook. Fl. Scot., 289.; Mackay Fl. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 254.; Du Ham. Arb., ed. nov., 2. p. 183.; Hoss Anleit., p. 153. Synonymes. P. No. 1633., Hail. Hist., 2. 303.; P. libyca Rati Syn. 456. ; P. hybrida Dod. Pempt., 836., Rati Syn., 446.; P. nigra Trag. Hist., 1033., fig.; P. pendula Du Roz; le Tremble, Fr. ; la Tremola, Alberalla, Alberetto Ital. ; Zitter-Pappel, Espe, Ger. Derivation. The English name of Aspen is evidently derived from the German, espe. The Sexes. Both sexes are described in the English Flora. A male plant was flowering in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum in the spring of 1835. The plant growing in the Cambridge Botanic Garden a few years ago, and perhaps still growing there, was a male one. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1909. ; T. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Pl. FJ. Germ., fasc. 1., the catkins of the female, the flowers of both sexes, and the fruit; Blackw., t. 248.; Ger. Em., 1487. fig.; Lob. Ic., 2. 194. fig.; Bauh. Hist., 1. 163. fig.; Matth. Valgr., 1. 125. fig.; Cam. Epit., 67. fig. ; Dod. Pempt., 836. fig.; Dalech. Hist., 87. fig.; Treg. Hist., 1083. fig.; Hayne Abbild, t. 203.; our fig. 1509. ; and the plate in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Young branchlets hairy. Leaves having compressed foot- stalks, and disks that are roundish-ovate, or nearly orbicular; toothed in a repand manner, downy when young,’ afterwards glabrous on both surfaces. _ Stigmas 4, erect, eared at the base. (Smith, Willd., Spreng.) It is a native of rather moist woods, as well as of various other situations throughout Europe. (Smith in Rees’s Cyclop.) It flowers. in Britain in March and April. ° Varieties. Yn our opinion, P. trépida, P. grandidentata, and P. gree‘ca are nothing more than different states of P. trémula; nevertheless, we have fol- lowed the authorities, and given them as species, inserting below only what are considered as varieties of P. trémula. Among the specimens sent by Professor Mertens to Sir J. E, Smith, before mentioned (see p.1640.), the following approximate to P. trémula : — ‘ ¥ P. ¢. 1 monticola, P. monticola Mertens. —The professor seems to think , : P ee this the genuine P. trémula of Linnzeus. The specimen is of a male plant. ¥ P. ¢. 2 parvifolia Mertens. —There are specimens of both sexes of this variety. ¥ P. ¢. 3 grandifélia Mertens. — The specimen is of a female plant. ¥ P. t. 4: rotundifolia major Mertens. — The specimen is of a male plant. ¥ P. ¢. 5 minor Mertens. — This specimen is of a male plant. ¥ P. t. 6 oxyodonta, P. oxyodénta Mertens. — The professor appears to doubt whether this is only a variety of P.trémula. Smith de- scribes the teeth of the leaves of the species as nominally blunt : oxyodonta signifies sharp teeth; and in the specimen the teeth of the leaves are rather pointed. It is of a male plant. * P.¢t. 7 stricta, P. stricta Mertens. — The professor appears doubtful ‘ 1646 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ills whether this is not also only a variety of P. trémula, though he has made it a species. The specimen is of a female. The above varieties, we suppose, still exist on the ramparts of Bre- men; cuttings of them might, no doubt, be procured through the Floetbeck Nursery. ¥ P. ¢. 8 pendula, P. péndula Lodd. Cat.,1836, and the plate of this variety in our last Volume, is the only distinct variety of P. trémula that exists in the neighbourhood of London. The handsomest specimen is at Kenwood, where a male plant, 8 years planted, is 20 ft. high. ¥ P. t. 9 supina, P. supina Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, closely resembles the preceding sort ; and the plant in the Hackney arboretum is so very small, that it is difficult to say whether it is really distinct or not. ¥ P.t. 10 levigata; P.levigata Ait. Hort. Kew., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; has shining leaves, rather larger than the species. — Description. A rapid-growing tree, rather exceeding the middle size, with a straight clean trunk, tall in proportion to its thickness; and a smooth bark, which becomes grey, and cracks with age. The branches, which extend. horizontally, and are not very numerous, become pendulous as the tree advances in age. The young shoots are tough, pliant, and of a reddish colour; and both the wood and the leaves vary ex- ceedingly, according to the dryness or moisture of the soil in which the tree is grown. The flowers appear in March, before those of any other poplar. The roots, Sir J. E. Smith observes, creep and emit suckers; and these, as well as the young branch- 4 lets, are clothed with brown prominent hairs: they are sometimes hoary, but not cottony. The colou { of the upper surface of the leaves is a fine dark ‘BR glaucous shining green, and that of the under sur- —* face of a paier shade. The disk of the leaf has a small point, and 3 ribs; it is somewhat wavy, and often shorter than the footstalk; which, being vertically compressed in its upper part in relation to the plane of the leaf, counteracts the ordinary waving motion of the leaf in the wind, and causes it to quiver with the slightest breeze; whence has arisen the proverbial theme of comparison, the trembling of an aspen leaf. (Smith in Eng. Fl.) The leaves, says Dr. Johnston of Ber- wick, are of a fine smooth dark green, with a narrow yellowish edge, more or less fringed with soft hairs, and suspended on flattened stalks; so that ** When zephyrs wake, The aspen’s trembling leaves must shake :”’ and, by their friction on one another, they make a constant rustling noise. ( Flora of Berwick upon Tweed, vol. i. p. 220.) ‘The tree, when in a suitable soil, grows with great rapidity during the first thirty years after being planted, attaining, in that time, the height of from 60 ft. to 80 ft. ; afterwards, the trunk increases slowly in thickness, and in 60 or 80 years it begins to decay, and can seldom occupy thé ground profitably for a longer period. When cut over by the surface, the stool sends up shoots more freely than the white poplar, but much less so than most other trees that stole. The want of shoots from the stools, however, is amply made up by the abundance of root suckers. Geography, History, &c. The trembling poplar is a native of most parts of Britain, in wet soils. Itis foundas far north as Sutherland; at above 1600 ft. above the level of the sea,in Braemar, in Aberdeenshire ; and, at an elevation of 1500 ft.,in the Isle of Mull. It is indigenous to Ireland, in the county of Dublin, and in other places mentioned in Mackay’s Flora Hibernica. It is found, according to Mirbel, in the whole of the south of Europe, Asia Minor, and Caucasus, and in Lapland to the Frozen Ocean. It is very abun- CHAP. CIII. SALICA CE. PO’ PULUS. 1647 dant in Russia, and particularly so in the woods about Moscow; and it is, perhaps, worthy of notice, that, in the year 1813, the year following the fire which burned down the greater part of that city, seedling plants of the trem- bling poplar sprang up every where among the ruins. The seeds had, doubtless, been wafted thither by the winds in the earlier part of the year 1812, Hence, had that city been deserted at that time, it would, in a very few years, have been one immense forest, the soil being every where rich. In Smith’s Pro- dromus of Sibthorp’s Flora Greca, the moist meadows of Beotia, Mount Athos, and the neighbourhood of Constantinople, are given as localities where this tree is found. Among modern botanists, it appears to have been first recorded by Dodonzus, who adopts Pliny’s name of Pépulus libyca. It is mentioned by Gerard, Cook, Evelyn, Villars, and other authors, who all notice its property of not bearing lopping, which it has in common with P. alba, trépida, and grze\ca. Properties and Uses. Ina natural state, the bark of the trembling poplar forms the principal food of beavers, where the animal abounds ; and deer, goats, and other quadrupeds of these kinds, are fonder of the spray and buds, than they are of those of any other tree. The young shoots and leaves, produced in the form of suckers from the roots, are greedily eaten by cattle and sheep. According to Withering, the roots, from their nearness to the surface, im- poverish the land, and prevent anything else from growing on it luxuviantly ; and the leaves, the same author observes, destroy the grass. Artificially con- sidered, the uses of the trembling poplar, like that of all trees having a wide geographical range, are various. ‘The wood of the trembling poplar weighs, when green, 54 1b. 6 oz.; half-dry, 40 lb. 8 oz.; and quite dry, 34 lb. loz. : it consequently loses two fifths of its weight by drying. It shrinks by this operation one sixth part of its bulk, and cracks and splits in an extreme de- gree. The wood is white and tender: and it is employed by turners ; by coopers, for herring casks, milk-pails, &c. ; by sculptors and engravers ; and by joiners and cabinet-makers; and for various minor uses, such as clogs, butcher’s trays, pack-saddles, &c. In France, sabots are made of the wood, and also the bars and pins which serve to keep in their places the bottoms of casks; under-pinnings for flooring, laths, and rounds of ladders, and wooden vessels of different kinds If the tree is cut when the trunk is filled with sap, and employed green, the wood soon heats, and is quickly destroyed by fungi, under the appearance of mouldiness. The bark is employed in tanning, in common with that of P. alba and of P. nigra. it may also be employed in buildings, in situations where it will be kept perfectly dry; but, when it is intended for that purpose, it ought to be cut down in the middle of winter, disbarked im- mediately, and deprived of its moisture by steaming and drying, or other means. As fuel, the wood is of feeble quality; and, though its flame is bright and clear, it gives but little heat, and the fires made of it are of short duration, the embers soon dying out. On account of the rapidity with which it gives out its heat, it is preferred for heating ovens and stoves. Its charcoal is light and soft, and it is employed in the fabrication of gunpowder. The value of the wood as fuel is to that of the beech as 970 is to 1540; and its charcoal is to that of the same tree as 988 is to 1600. A thousand pounds’ weight of the ashes of the wood produces 61 lb. 4 oz. of potash; the tree, among a list of 73 plants, occupying only the 71st place. The leaves are employed, in France, Germany, and Sweden, as food for cattle, sheep, and goats, either in a green or dried state; and they are cut every two years for that purpose, during summer. Bosc thinks this the most valuable purpose to which the tree can be applied. Cattle, sheep, and goats, he says, are passionately fond of aspen leaves, when green; and like them very well when dry. The powdered bark, given in doses of half a pound each, expels the bots and worms from the stomachs of horses; and in Russia, Pallas informs us, the bark is used in domestic medicine, in scorbutic and other cases. In the Highlands of Scotland, and other places, the bark of young trees is made into torches. In landscape-gardening, the tree has a oP 1648 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIF. very fine appearance, either when planted singly, or on the margins of woods ; from its fine, round, and somewhat pendulous head, the beautiful glaucous green of its leaves, and, above all, by their perpetual trembling. The shade of all the poplars is considered more wholesome than that of any other tree ; and that of this species is thought better than any of the others. The great drawback to the tree, when planted singly on lawns or pastures, or in hedge- rows, is the number of suckers which it throws up; and which, if not eaten down by cattle, or mown, would soon turn a whole country into an aspen forest. Perhaps it might be grafted on P. nigra, which does not throw up suckers, or possibly on some kind of willow. Poetical and legendary Allusions. The constant quivering of the aspen leaves has rendered the tree a favourite subject of allusion to the modern poets, and others, who have wished to find a comparison for anything in constant motion. One of the most curious superstitions respecting this tree is that of the Highlanders, who believe that the cross of Christ was made of it, and that, consequently, it can never rest. This, however, as Miss Kent observes, can hardly apply to the leaves, as the cross could not have been made of them; but perhaps, she adds, “they struggle to escape from the wicked wood on which they grow.’ (Sy. Sketches, p.31.) Gerard compares the leaves to women’s tongues, “which seldom cease wagging.” The following are some of the principal poetical allusions to the aspen: — ** His hand did quake And tremble like a leaf of aspen green.’” SPENSER. “ A perfect calm ; that not a breath Is heard to quiver through the closing woods, Or rustling turn the many-twinkling leaves Of aspen tall.” ‘THOMPSON. Sir W. Scott has many allusions to this tree; particularly in the well- known lines, — *“ Oh, woman! in our hours of ease Uncertain, coy, and hard to please, And variable as the shade By the light quivering aspen made, When pain or sicknesss rends the brow, A ministering angel thou.’’ Soil, Situation, §c. As the roots of this tree chiefly extend close under the surface of the ground, it is not necessary that the soil should be deep ; but, for the same reason, it ought to be loamy, rich rather than poor, and con- stantly moist. Hence, also, this tree is better adapted for soils that are con- stantly wet below, than almost any other tree, since its roots, by keeping so very near the surface, are never out of the reach of the air, which they would be if they penetrated into soil perpetually saturated with water. The conditions which this tree requires in respect to soil are found in moist woods, where the shade of the tree diminishes evaporation, and where the annual fall and decay of the leaves produce a constant supply of leaf-mould. The next most favourable situation is an open moist meadow, in which the tree, being freely exposed to the light and air on every side, attains its largest size, and assumes its finest form. In dry soils, the tree will live for many years, but never either attain a large size, or display its foliage to advantage. When planted in masses by itself, the trees may be placed at the distance from each other of 6 ft. or 8 ft. every way ; and such a plantation, on a suitable soil, will have attained perfection in 50 or 60 years, and may be cut down as timber. After felling, the shoots seldom push vigorously; but the abundant suckers from the roots will produce a second crop of timber, if that should be considered advisable. Treated as a coppice-wood, it may be cut down every 7 or 8 years, for faggot-wood ; and, for poles, every 15 or 20 years. When mixed with other trees in a timber plantation, the most suitable sorts to plant with it are said to be the oak and the beech. CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEH. PO’PULUS. 1649 Propagation, §c. The trembling poplar may be propagated by cuttings, but not so readily as most other species. Wherever trees are found, they generally throw up suckers from which plants may be selected; or cuttings of the roots may be made.use of. In some situations, seedling trembling poplars are abundant in the woods ; and these are sometimes collected by the country people, and sold to the nurserymen. When it is intended to raise the trem- bling poplar from seed artificially, the seeds ought to be gathered as soon as they drop, and immediately sown on light, rich, moist soil, and covered with the same soil as slightly as possible, and shaded by branches, spray, leaves, or mats. The plants will come up at the end of four or five weeks, and will grow lin. or 2in. the first summer. In the future culture of the tree very little or no care is required, at least in Britain. On the Continent, and particularly in Belgium, it is very subject to the attacks of insects, and espe- cially to those of the larvee of different kinds of moths, butterflies, and Z'en- thredinidz. These are collected in the beginning of summer, by order of the public authorities; and payments are made to the collectors in proportion to the quantity they bringin. The Z'pula junipérina LZ. lays its egys in the leaves and leaf-stalks of this species; in consequence of which circumstance, red glandular substances, about the size of a pea, are produced: but the injury done by these is trifling, compared with that effected by other insects, which eat away the disk of the leaf. Statistics. Yn England, in the environs of London, at Kenwood, Hampstead, P. t. péndula, 8 years planted, is 20 ft. high, in sandy soil; at Syon, the species, 70 ft. high ; in the Isle of Jersey, in Saun- ders’s Nursery, 10 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 14 in., and of the head 44 ft.; in Staffordshire, at Trentham, 10 years planted, it is 30 ft. high ; in Yorkshire, at Castle Howara, it is 130 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 53ft. In Scotland, in Renfrewshire, at Bothwell Castle, 80 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk is 4 ft., and of the head 117 ft.; in Banff- shire, at Gordon Castle, 84 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and that of the space covered by the branches 60 ft. ; in Forfarshire, at Courtachy Castle, 14 years planted, it is 40 ft. high ; in Perth- shire, at ‘T'aymouth, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 3in., and of the head 20 ft. ; in Stirling- shire, at Callendar Park, 10 years planted, it is 30ft. high. In Ireland, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 20 years planted, it is 30 ft. high ; in Galway, at Coole, it is 70 ft. high, and the diameter of the trunk is 2 ft. ; in Louth, at Oriel Temple, 40 years old, it is 72 ft. high. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 60 years old, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft. In Austria, at Vienna, at Briick on the Leytha, 40 years old, it is 48 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22ft., and of the head 36 ft. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 30 years old, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 10in., and of the head 15 ft. In Russia, near St. Petersburg, 90 years old, it has a trunk 1ft. in diameter. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 24 years old, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 13 ft., and of the head 26 ft. Commercial Statistics. Plants are seldom propagated in the London nur- series; but, when they are to be found there, the price is similar to that of P. alba; and this is the case also on the Continent. * 4, P. (t.) TRE’pIpA ?Villd. The North American trembling-leaved Poplar, or American Aspen. Identification. Willd, Sp. Pl., 4. p. 803.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 618.; Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244. Synonyme. P.tremuldides Michx. Fl, Bor. Amer., 2. p. 243., Miche. North Amer. Sylva., 2. p. 241. t. 99, f. 1., N. Du Ham., 2. p. 184. | The Sexes. A plant of the female is in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum, where it flowered in April, 1835, though only 5 ft. or 6 ft. high. The stigmas were 6 or &. Engravings. N. Du Ham., 2. t. 53.; Michx. Arb., 3. t. 8. f. 1.; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 2. t. 99. f.1.; and our jig. 1510. 4 Spec. Char., §c. Disk of leaf suborbiculate, except having an abruptly acumi- nate point, toothed, having two glands at its base on the upper surface, silky while young, afterwards glabrous. (Pursh.) Disk of leaf white, and silky on both surfaces when young; glabrous when adult. Petiole very long, not compressed. (Willd., from dried specimens.) Bud resinous. Pe- tiole compressed. Disk of leaf toothed with hooked teeth, ciliate. (Spreng. ) Catkins silky. (Michaux, jun.) A tree, from 20 ft. to 30 ft. high; found in North America, in extensive swamps, from Canada to Carolina; and found, also, from Hudson’s Bay to the northward of the Great Slave Lake, as far as lat. 64°. It was introduced into Britain in 1812, and flowers in April. Its usual period of leafing, in England, is before that of P. trémula. There is a plant of this kind in the London Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, after being eight years planted, was 12ft. high. On April 20, 1835, oP 2 1650 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III shoots and leaves had been protruded from this ‘QQ 1510 plant, and been blackened by frost; while in P . tremula and P. canadénsis the leaf buds were most of them unchanged from their appearance in winter. Michaux states that, in America, the American aspen blossoms about the 20th of April, and that the leaves appear in ten days or a fortnight after- wards. He describes the leaves as small when compared with those of other poplars, and as being thrown into agitation by the gentlest breath of air. at The catkins are composed of silky plumes, which are. ( pendulous, and protruded from the extremity of the shoots. The bracteas of the male flowers are of a ; dark chestnut colour, but are fringed with white | 5 3 hairs. The perianth is white. The anthers are if numerous, and deep brown ; the pollen is white M4 The bark is smooth. The wood, according to Bige- S~ low, is light, fine, soft, and perishable; and the bark is used as a febrifuge. In the United States, it is scarcely applied to any useful purpose; though Michaux was informed that it had been successfully divided into very thin laminz, for the fabrication of women’s hats; and that these hats were, for a short time, fashionable in several towns of the United States. Among the Cree Indians, the wood is esteemed to burn better, in a green state, than that of any other tree in the country. (Franklin’s first Journ., p. 753.) In Britain, this tree is in several col- lections, but is not very common: we believe it to be only a variety of the European P. trémula. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 2s. 6d. each; and at New York, 20 cents. ¥ 5. P.(v.) GRANDIDENTA‘TA Michx. The large-toothed-/eaved Poplar, or North American large Aspen. Identification. Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 243. ; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 2. p. 243. t. 99. f. 2. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 619. ; Spreng. Syst., 2. p. 244. Engravings. Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 2. t. 99. f. 2.; and our fig. 1511. The Sexes. The female is represented in Michaux’s figure. The plants in the Horticultural Society’s Garden have not yet flowered. Spec. Char., §c. Leaf, when young, villous, afterwards glabrous on both surfaces ; the petiole compressed in the terminal part; the disk roundish- ovate, acute, sinuately toothed with large unequal teeth. (Pursh and Michr. sen.) Wild in Canada, and a alas tree, 40 ft. or 50 ft. high, with a trunk ~ 10 in. or 12in. in diameter. The full- formed disk of the leaf is nearly round, and 2 in. or 3in. in width. (Miche. jun.) P. grandidentata is occasionally met with in the American woods, but is much less common than P. trépida. It is easily distinguished from the various cultivated kinds of poplar, by the large unequal indentations of the margins of the leaves. The leaves, as Michaux observes, are covered, when young, with a white down, which disappears as they grow older. In. many instances, the disk is furnished with a pair of glands at the base. The catkins appear in May, and are 2in. or \ 3in. long. The wood is much like that of P. trépida. ( Bigelow’s Account of “ The Plants of Boston and its Vicinity m 1824,” p. 369, 370.) There are plants of this CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. PO’PULUS. 1651: "dl in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which, in 1834, were 23 ft. igh, after being ten years planted. The leaves are remarkable for their fine rich yellowish red tinge, when they first appear in spring; and for their large size, deep indentations, and fine glaucous green during summer: on which account, this poplar deserves a place in every collection as an or- namental tree. We consider it as a variety of P. trémula, from which it is not more distinct than P. alba acerifolia is from P. alba, or T'jlia europe‘a grandifolia is from ZT. e. parvifolia. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 2s. 6d. each; at Bollwyller, 3 francs; and at New York, 35 cents. Variety. ¥ P. (¢.) g. 2 pendula Michx. Flor. Bor. Amer. is said to have pendu- lous branches. There is a tree bearing this name in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, but its branches are not pendulous. ¥ 6. P. ere‘ca Ait. The Grecian, or Athenian, Poplar. ~ Bieiicasson. ee. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., 3. p. 407., ed. 2., 5. p. 396. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 804. ; N. Du am., 2. p. 185. The Sexes. The female is in the London Horticultural Society’s arboretum; and was, some years ago, in gardens at Bury St. Edmunds, and in the plantations of O. R. Oakes, Esq., at Newton, near that town. Wiild., in his Sp. Pé., also mentions the male as the only one that he had seen living. It is doubtful whether the male is in Britain. Engravings. N. Du Ham., 2. t. 54.; our jig. 1512.; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Branch round, glabrous. Petiole compressed. Disk of leaf roundish-ovate, having a shallow sinus at the base, and terminating in an acute point, serrated with equal teeth that are adpressed, glabrous, except being slightly ciliated on the edge. (Willd. Sp. Pl.) Wild in the islands of the Archipelago. (Jéid.) Cultivated in Britain in 1779, by Hugh Duke of Northumberland. It flowers in March and April. (Hort. Kew.) The species is not registered in Smith’s Prodromus of Sibthorp’s Flora Greca ; so that, though named P. gree‘ca, and the Athenian poplar, it does not appear to be wild in Greece; nor, notwithstanding the statement of Willdenow, in the Archipelago. According to the Nouv. Du Hamel, it is stated by some to be a native of North America, and more particularly of a township there named Athens. The circumstance of its having been introduced by Hugh Duke of Northumber- land is favourable to this opinion; that nobleman having been a great importer of American trees. It is a handsome, vigorous-growing tree, very interesting when in flower, from its numerous darkish-coloured catkins, which have the plume-like character of those of P. trémula, P. trépida, and P. grandidentata. The leaves, in their form, colour, and general aspect, resemble those of P. trépida, but are longer. The tissue of the bark of young trees is of a coarsish texture ; which, by rendering its component parts obvious, makes it an_ eligi- ble subject for study to young physiologists. The pith of the young branches, of about I'in. in diameter, is very small in quantity, and green. The capsules are upon pedicels, and these and the rachis are hairy. _ It is propagated by iayers, or by grafting on some other species of poplar; more particularly on P?. albacanéscens. Bosc states that he has seen grafts produce shoots 8ft. or 10 ft. long the first season. In the Gardener’s Magazine, vol. iii. p. 410., is an account of a number of trees bearing the name of Populus grze‘ca, which were planted at Woodfield, in Monmouth- shire, which, after being planted ten years, averaged shoots of 3 ft. yearly. The writer had been induced to plant these trees by a paper on the subject, m the Memoirs of the Literary Society of Manchester, vol. v. Though differ- “) Gy EN 1652 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIE ing more from P. trémula than either of the last three sorts described, still we are very much inclined to think that it is a variety of that species ; though we do not feel sufficiently sure to venture to indicate this even in parentheses. The trees inthe Horticultural Society’s Garden were, in 1834, from 25 ft. to 30ft. high, after being ten years planted. The P. grze‘ca is very subject to the attacks of the poplar hawk moth (Smerinthus populi), the puss moth (Certra vinula), and sometimes to that of other less common Phale‘nidee. (See Mag. Nat, Hist., vol. v. p. 48.) Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 1s. each; and at Bollwyller, 1 franc. Statistics. In England, in Surrey, at Bagshot Park, 16 years planted, it is 35 ft. high ; in Durham, at Southend, 12 years planted, it is 35 ft. high ; in Monmouthshire, at Woodfield, 10 years planted, it is 85 ft. high; in Rutlandshire, at Belvoir Castle, 18 years planted. it is 30 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk S in., and of the head 24ft.; in Suffolk, in the Bury Botanic Garden, 12 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 9 in., and of the head 16 ft.; in Worcestershire, at Croome, 40 years planted, it is 60ft. high. In Scotland, in Perthshire, in Messrs. Dickson and Turnbull’s Nursery, Perth, 15 years planted, it is 20 ft. high. In Ireland, near Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 20 years planted, it is 80 ft. high. Jn Saxony, at Worlitz, 30 years old, it is 30 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1ft. In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden,10 years planted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6in., and of the head 4 ft. ¥ 7. P. nt'era L. The black-barked, or common black, Poplar. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1464.; Pall. Fl. Ross., 1. p. 66. ; Willd. Arb., 229.; Sp. Pl., 4. p. 804. 5 Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 2.,5. p. 396.; Du Roi Harbk., 2. p. 139.; Raii Syn,, 446.; Mill. Dict., No. 3.; Smith Eng. Bot., t.1910.; Eng. Fl., 4. p. 245.; Hook. Fl. Scot., 289.; Mackay FI. Hibern., pt. 1. p. 251. Synonymes. P., No. 1632., Hall. Hist., 2. p. 802.; P. alba Trag. Hist., 1080. fig.; P. vimf{nea Du Ham. Arb.; Aigeiros, Greek ; Kabaki, Modern Greek; the old English Poplar, Suffolk ; the Willow Poplar, Cambridgeshire ; Water Poplar; the female of P. nigra is called the Cotton Tree at Bury St..Edmunds; Peuplier noir, Peuplier liard, Osier blanc, 7. ; schwarze Pappel, Ger. The Sexes. Both are described in the Eng. Flora. Numerous male plants of P. nigra grow on the east confines of Bury St. Edmunds, beside the river Lark, of which that figured in Strutt’s Sy/va (our fig. 1514.) is one. In the male, Smith states that the stamens are “ eight, rarely more with us, though Linnzus and Leers describe 16.” A female plant of P. nigra stood, in 1829, on Hardwicke Heath, near Bury St. Edmunds, beside the pond; and itis said another female plant grows upon the same estate. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1910.; Ger. Em., 1486., fig. ; and others, quoted.in Eng. Flora; T. Nees ab Esenbeck Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.; our fig. 1513.; and the plate of this species in our last Volume. , Spec. Char., §c. Petiole somewhat compressed. Disk of leaf deltoid, pointed, serrated with glanded teeth, glabrous on both surfaces. Catkins lax, cylindrical. Stigmas 4, simple, spreading. (Smith and Sprengel.) A tree, from 50 ft. to 80 ft. high; a native of Europe, from Sweden to Italy, on the banks of rivers, and in moist woods; and found, also, in the north of Africa; flowering in Britain in March and April. Varieties. * P.n. 2 viridis Lindl.; P. viridis, Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; has the leaves of a brighter green than the species. It was brought into notice by a nurseryman of the name of Nurse, of Bealings, near Woodbridge, in Suffolk, about 1816, or before. There is a plant in the London Horticultura! Society’s Garden, and one in the Botanic Garden of Bury St. Edmunds, and it is propagated in several nurseries. % P.n. 3 salicifola; P. salicifolia Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; has long narrow Jeaves, not unlike those of Salix viminalis. Introduced from the Floetbeck Nursery in 1834. Description. A tree of the largest size, with an ample head, composed of nu- merous branches and terminal shoots. The bark is ash-coloured, and becomes rough and deeply furrowed with age. The roots, though they run along the surface, go deeper into the soil than those of either P. alba or P. trémula, and do not produce suckers, though the contrary is affirmed by Miller. The branches are whitish ; and the branchlets are rarely hairy, but are more robust than those of P. monilifera, which are glabrous. The leaves are slightly notched on their edges, of a pale light green ; and the petioles are yellowish. The leaves are protruded about the middle of May, much later than those of P. fastigiata, P. Alba, or P. (a.) canéscens ; and, when they are first expanded, their colour appears a mixture of red and yellow. The catkins are shorter than those of P. trémula or P. alba; they appear before the leaves, in March and April; those of the males are of a dark red, and, being produced in EE CHAP. CIII. SALICA CBE, PO PULUS. 1653 abundance, have, as before observed (p. 1637.), a striking effect. The cap- sules of the female catkins are round ; and the seeds which they enclose are enveloped in a beautiful white cotton. The seeds ripen in May, and are soon \ disseminated to a great distance by the winds. The tree is of rapid growth, especially in good soil, in moist situ- ations, or on the banks of rivers. In the climate of London, it attains the height of 30ft. or 40 ft. in ten years ; and, when planted for timber, arrives at perfection in from forty to fifty years ; beginning to decay when about sixty or eighty years old. It bears lopping ; and, when treated as a pollard, it produces abundance of shoots. In moist soil, when cut down to the ground annually, it, throws up numerous shoots, like willows ; and in that state, Bosc observes, it has been considered by some as a distinct species, and the name of P, viminea applied to it. Geography, History, §c. P. nigra has nearly the same geographical range as P. alba; but it is rather less common in the colder parts of Europe than that tree. It appears to have been known to the ancients, being mentioned both by Theophrastus and Pliny. In modern times, it was first described by Bauhin. Gerard mentions it as growing as high as the white poplar, “and now and then higher.” Till about the beginning of the present century, it was the poplar most extensively introduced into British plantations ; but it has since given way, first to P. canadénsis, and, subsequently, to the black Italian poplar (P. monilifera). In the district of Waas, in Flanders, the whole of which is distributed into small enclosures, not more than an acre and a half in extent, great quantities of black and white poplars are planted in the hedgerows, 16 ft. or 18 ft. asunder. They are not suffered to grow to any size, but are cut down every twenty or twenty-four years, and replaced by young plants of the same sort. The largest trees are always cut down first, to prevent the land from being too much shaded. Fifty trees are allowed to an acre, and they are generally sold for seven or eight florins a piece, for making sabots, of which they not only send a prodigious quantity into other provinces, but also supply all Holland. ( Young’s Annals,as quoted in Martyn’s Mill.) Properties and Uses. Ina natural state, the leaves and young shoots are eaten by cattle, and the wood by beavers. Artificially, the wood is applied to all the different purposes of that of P. alba. Its most general use, on the Continent, is for packing-cases, more especially for the transport of bottled wines. The wood is yellow, soft, and, being more fibrous than that of any other species of poplar, it splits more readily than the wood of either P. alba or P. trémula. It weighs, in a green state, 60 lb. 9 oz. per cubic foct ; half-dry, 42 lb. 130z.; and dry, 29\b.: thus losing more than one half its weight by drying; and it loses, by shrinking, more than a sixth of its bulk. It is more employed by joiners and cabinet-makers than the wood of P. trémula, because it is softer, and rather easier to work. The wood never splinters, and is incomparable, according to Evelyn, for all sorts of white wooden vessels, as trays, bowls, and other turner’s ware. It is used for making clogs, and for the soles, as well as heels, of shoes. It is employed by the cartwright ; and Vitruvius reckons it among the building timbers. Planted thick, and cut down for rafters, poles, and rails, few trees make a quicker return. It forms a very indifferent fuel, being in this respect to the beech as 792 is to 1540. The only European tree which is inferior to it as a fuel is the Lombardy poplar. The bark, in Russia, is used for preparing morocco leather ; and, when it is pulverised, it is eaten by sheep. In Britain, it is used, like that of the oak, for tanning leather. oP 4 Lo54 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Il. The bark of the old trunk, being very thick, light, and corky, is employed by fishermen to support their nets, and, it is said, is used as corks for bottles: The buds, macerated in boiling water, and afterwards bruised in a mortar and pressed, yield a fat substance, which burns like wax, and exhales a fine odour. The balsamic sap with which the buds are covered forms the basis of what Gerard calls that “ profitable ointment, wnguentum populeum, which is used as a soothing remedy against nervous diseases and hemeroides.” The young shoots, especially when the plants are kept low, may be used as a substitute for those of the willow, in basket-making. When the tree is pollarded, and lopped every three or four years, it produces a great quantity of fuel, which can be used green. The shoots, with the leaves on, are formed into brooms. The cottony substance, or flock, which surrounds the seeds, has been used, in Germany and in France, as wadding; and it has also been manufactured into cloth, hats, and paper; but the expense of collecting it, and the want ef length and elasticity in the fibre, occasioned the manufacture to be given up. In Kamtschatka, and in Norway, the inhabitants are sometimes under the necessity of drying the inner bark, and grinding it, in order to mix it with their oatmeal. (See Laing’s Norway.) The flowers are much sought atter by bees. In landscape-gardening, the tree is valuable for particular purposes, on account of the rapidity of its growth, the great bulk of its head, and the striking effect of its dark red flowers in early spring; but it is unfit for grounds which are not of considerable extent, unless when treated as a pollard or dwarf. Poetical and mythological Allusions. According to Ovid, when Phaethon borrowed the chariot and horses of the sun, and by his heedless driving set half the world on fire, he was hurled from the chariot by Jupiter into the Po, where he was drowned ; and his sisters, the Heliades, wandering on the banks of the river, were changed into trees; but, whether these trees were poplars or alders, the poets do not seem to be agreed. The evidence in favour of the poplar consists in there being abundance of black poplars on the banks of the Po; in the poplar, in common with many other aquatic trees, being so surcharged with moisture as to have it exude through the pores of the leaves, which may thus literally be said to weep; and in there being no tree on which the sun shines more brightly than on the black poplar, thus still showing gleams of parental affection to the only memorial left of the unhappy son whom his fondness had contributed to destroy. ** And eke those trees, in whose transformed hue, The Sun’s sad daughters wailed the rash decay Of Phaethon, whose limbs with lightnings rent, They gathering up, with sweet tears did lament.” SPENSER, The quivering of the leaves of the black poplar, and the manner in which the sun dances on their smooth surfaces, have made them afford to the poets joyous images, of activity and beauty. Homer, speaking of Penelope’s handmaids, says : — ** Some ply the loom; their busy fingers move Like poplar leaves when zephyr fans the grove.” Popr’s Odyssey, book Vii. And a Spanish poet compares the tree to his lady’s hair : — “ Tach wind that breathes, gallantly here and there Waves the fine gold of her disorder’d hair, As a green poplar leaf in wanton play : Dances for joy at rosy break of day.”’ WIFFEN’s Garcilasso. Soil, Situation, &c. For the tree to attain a large size, the soil ought to be good, though it need not be deep; more especially if it be in the immediate vicinity of water. In such situations, the black poplar forms a very profitable pollard tree; and it is often so planted and treated in France and Italy, for the purpose of affording props for vines. It is readily propagated by cuttings or truncheons, Insects, Diseases, &c. The black poplar is famous among naturalists for CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CER. PO PULUS. ‘ 1655 producing a sort of galls, or protuberances, of various shapes and sizes, on its leaves and branches, which have been usually mistaken for the lodgments of worms hatched from the eggs of an ichneumon fly: but they are, in reality, produced from the operations of a viviparous species of A‘phis (A. pdpuli), for the bringing up of its offspring. These galls are of the bladder kind, being usually skinned over, and more or less hollow within, not woody, as those of the oak, &c. They proceed from different parts of the plant, some from the petioles of the leaves, and many from the young shoots: they are very various in figure, some being roundish, others oblong, others crooked and contorted in various directions, and some of them are in the figure of horns, like those of Pistacia Terebinthus (p. 547.), and of the same origin. (Rees’s Cyclopedia.) Uredo populina Pers., a kind of hypodermous fungus, has been found on the leaves of this species. Statistics.—Recorded Trees. Evelyn mentions some stately and straight black poplars in Cheshire, that yielded boards and planks ‘“‘ by some preferred to oak for their whiteness and lasting, where they lie dry.”” At Alloa House, in Clackmannanshire, a tree, between 3 ft., and 4 ft. from the ground, girted 13 ft. or 14ft.; and at Southfield, in Fife, one about twenty years old, in 1819, measured 7 ft. lin. in girt. (Sang.) A treein the garden of Arquebuse, at Dijon, measured, in 1810, 21 ft. in cir- eumference at 5ft. fromthe ground. It had an ample head; and, though the trunk was ulcerated in several places, it appeared as if it would live for many years, though it was then of great age. The same tree, measured in 1836, by L. W. Dillwyn, Esq., exceeded 20 ft. in circumference, at 4 ft. from the ground. . Existing Trees. In England, in the environs of London, at Ham House, Essex, it is 74 ft. high, diameter of trunk 2ft. 9in., and of the head 58 ft. ; in the grounds of Lambeth Palace, between 70 ft. and 80 ft. high, and in vigorous growth, though surrounded by smoke to such an extent as to injure most of the other trees in the garden. In the Isle of Wight, in Wilkins’s Nursery, Newport, 10 years planted, it is 25ft. high. In the Isle of Jersey, in Saunders’s Nursery, 10 years planted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6 in., and that of the head 12 ft. In Wiltshire, at Wardour Castle, 50 years old, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk we 5ft., and of the head 99ft.; in Cheshire, at Kinmel Park, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 45 ft.; in Herefordshire, at Eastnor Castle, 20 years planted, it is 60 ft. high ; in Nottinghamshire, at Clumber Park, it is 78 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 3in., and of the head 39 ft. ; in Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 30 years planted, it is 70 ft, high ; in Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, 65 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 76 ft. ; in Suffolk, at Bury St. Edmunds, near the old bridge over the river Lark, is 90 ft. high, and the diameter of the trunk is 5ft., ** a noble and healthy tree” (see jig. 1514. to a scale of 50 ft. to lin., copied from Strutt’s Sylva) ; in Worcestershire, at Hagley, 9 years planted, it is 23ft. high. In Scotland, in Kirkcudbright. shire, at St. Mary’s Isle, it is 75 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 32 ft., and of the head 40 ft.; in Haddingtonshire, at Tynningham, it is 62 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 23 ft., and of the head 27 ft. ; in Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, it is 24 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head ~ 30 ft. In Ireland, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, itis 50 ft. high. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 30 years planted, it is 50ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. in diameter ; at Avranches, in the Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 20ft. In Austria, at Vienna, in the Laxenburg Garden, 40 years old, it is 30 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 1514 14in., and of the head 12ft. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 50 vears old, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and the head 14 ft. In Sweden, at Lund, in the Botanic Garden, it is 72ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 21in., and of the head 12ft. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 30 years old, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2: ft., and the diameter of head 40 ft. * 8. P. (N.) cANADE’NSIS Michr. The Canadian Poplar. Identification. Michx. Arb., 3. p. 298.,; N. Amer. Syl., 2. p. 227. Synonymes. P. levigata Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 803., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 619., Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244., but not of Hort. Kew.; P. monilifera Hort. Par., Nouv. Cours, &c.; Cotton-wood, Michz.; Peuplier de Canada, Fr. in Nouv. Cours d’ Agri., edit. 1822, tom xi. p. 407. The Sexes. Willdenow has noted that he had seen the male living ; Bosc says that only the female is in France. Engravings. Mich. Arb., 3. t. 11.; North Amer, Syl., 2. t. 95.; and our jig. 1515. Spec. Char., §c. Young branch angled. Petiole compressed. Disk of leaf roundish ovate, deltoid, acuminate, subcordate at the base, where there are glands, serrated with unequal teeth, glabrous. (Pursh.) The branches are angular, and the angles form whitish lines, which persist even in the adult age of the tree. The trunk is furrowed, even in old age; less so than that of P. angulata, more so than that of P. monilifera. The young buds are gummy. The catkins of the female are from 6 in. to 8 in. long. (MZ. de Fou- cault; and Miche. in N. Amer. Syl.) Tt is found wildin North America, in 1656 ARBOKETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, high rocky places between Canada and Virginia, and about the western lakes; where it forms a tree from 70 f to SO ft. high. (Pursk.) When introduced is uncertain; the P. levigita of Aiton, which is often confounded with this plant, and of which there are plants in the Horticultural Society’s Garden and in Loddiges’s arboretum, being a variety of P. trémula. It flowers in Marchand April. According to Michaux, the trunk of the Canadian poplar is furrowed, even in its old age, as well as on its young branches. It is remarkably hardy, growing in the Atlantic states, on the river Missouri, 1500 miles from its confluence with the Mississippi; while the Carolina poplar (P. angulata), which is often confounded with it, is not found above 100 miles from the confluence of the two rivers; and its annual shoots are frozen, both there and in Europe, by a degree of cold that does not appear to have the least effect on those of P. canadénsis. In Britain, the Canadian poplar used to be very commonly propagated in nurseries, and extensively introduced into plantations; but, within the last 30 years, the black Italian poplar (P. monilifera) has been substituted for it. Bose says that the Canadian poplar approaches nearer to P. nigra than any other species, and that it is the best of all poplars for planting, where the production of timber, with a view to profit, is the object. This cor- responds perfectly with the character of P. monilifera in this country, which we suppose to be an improved variety of P. canadénsis. The natural uses of the tree are the same as those of P. nigra; the young shoots being given to horses, as their food, on the banks of the Missouri; and the branches being eaten by beavers. The Canadian poplar is propagated by cuttings of the young wood, about 18 in. long, put in during autumn. “ It is remarkable,” Bosc observes, “ that the first shoots produced from these cuttings are always curved at the lower extremity ; though in a few years this curvature entirely disappears. The same thing,” he says, “ takes place with the cuttings of P. monilifera.” The fine poplar avenues in the lower parts of the gardens of Versailles are formed of this species. Statistics. In England, in the environs of London, at Mount Grove, Hampstead, 14 years planted, it is 30 ft. high ; in Surrey, at Walton upon Thames, 42 years planted, it is 110 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 8in., and of the head 60 ft. ; in Worcestershire, at Hadzor House, 22 years planted, it is 55 ft. high. Im Scotland, near Edinburgh, at Gogar House, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 5in., and of the head 30 ft. In Ireland, near Dublin, in the Cullenswood Nursery, 10 years planted, it is 50 ft. high ; in Fermanagh, at Florence Court, 30 years planted, it is 70 ft. high. In Belgium, at Ghent, in the Botanic Garden, it is 100 ft. high. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 60 years old, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk 1} ft. in diameter, In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden, Munich, 81 years old, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk 18in. in diameter. In Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 60 years old, it is 48 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 17 in., and of the head 24 ft. ; in Rosenthal’s Nursery, 20 years planted, it is 53 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1} ft., and of the head 22 ft. ; at Briick on the Leytha, 40 years old, it is 70 ft.high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 36 ft. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, 5s. per hundred ; or single plants, of some height, 1s. each; at Bollwyller, 14 franc each; at New York, 25 cents. % 9. P.(N.) BeTULIFO‘LIA Pursh. The Birch-leaved Poplar. Identification. Pursh F\, Amer. Sept., 2. p. 619. ; Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244. Synonymes. P. nigra Michz, Fl. Amer. Bor., 2. p. 244.; P. huds6énica Michz. Arb., 3. p. 293, t. 10. f. 1., North Amer. Syl., 2. p. 230.; P. hudsoniana Bosc, and Lodd, Cat., ed. 1836; American black Poplar, Amer.; Peuplier de Ja Baie d’Hudson, Fr. The Sexes. At is uncertain whether it is the male or female plant that is in European collections. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 3. t. 10. f. 1.; Michx. N. Amer. Syl, 2. t. 96. f. 1.; and our fig. 1516. Spec. Char., §c. Young branches yellow. Branchlets hairy when young. Pe- tioles yellow, and also hairy when young. Disk of leaf rhomboid, but much acuminated ; toothed in every part of the edge; hairy on the under sur- face when young, but afterwards glabrous. (Pursh.) The catkins are 4in,to 5in. ae. and destitute of the hairs which surround those of several other species. (Michx. jun.) NG) ‘ , \ / abundant, even in young trees, as to cover the Sai’ V ies 4 ground under them like a fall of snow. When young, the tree shoots up with a strong erect aN ip ; stem, which is much less liable to put out — ; Y VA7 timber-like branches than any other poplar -4777 i} es | , os whatever, except P. fastigiata and P.' balsa- ie mifera. The rate of growth, in the climate of nM London, on good soil, is between 30ft. and ~\\ 40 ft. in 7 years; and even in Scotland it has S35 attained the height of 70 ft.in 16 years. There YY appears to be little doubt of its being a native of America; but, as Pursh has only seen it in gardens there, and neither Michaux nor his father had ever seen it there at all, we think it probably only a cultivated variety of P. canadénsis ; which, as we have before observed, comes so near the P. nigra of Britain, as to induce us to think that they are not specifically dif- ferent. P.monilifera was introduced into England in 1772, from Canada; but, as it is figured in Abbott and Smith’s Natural History of Georgia, vol. ii. t.71., it appears to be also a native of that country. After its first introduction, it does not appear to have been much cultivated for some years, when it was brought into notice by Messrs. Archibald Dickson and Co., of Hasendeanburn Nursery, under the name of the black Italian poplar. Its history under this name is thus given in Pontey’s Profitable Planter : — Messrs. Dickson obtained the plant from a gentleman in their neighbourhood, who had received it from his son, then residing in North America. Mr. Archibald Dickson then travelled for the firm through most of the northern districts of England; and, having a high opinion of this poplar, of which he had been the first to procure a stock of plants, he recommended it every where. The name of the black Italian poplar he accounted for to Mr. Pontey, by saying that he had learned that this sort of peplar was common in Italy, as well as in America. Mr. Pontey adds, in confirmation of Mr. Dickson’s statement: “ As I can now recollect his having so recommended the article, and also having bought our first stock from him, in or about the year 1787, I have, therefore, good reason to suppose his account is in every respect accurate: indeed, it stands strongly confirmed by the age of the trees found on the southern verge, and within his route, as they are much older than those to the south of it; and, therefore, I think Messrs. Dickson entitled to the credit of having first recommended and disseminated a tree, the rapid growth of which, in addition to its being highly ornamental, will prove of essential benefit to the country.” (Pontey’s Prof. Planter, ». 218.) This was written in 1813, when Mr. Pontey published the first edition of his book; and the black Italian poplar has, since that period, been far more extensively planted in Britain than any other species or variety of the genus. Notwithstanding this evidence in favour of its being a native of North America, we think (as we believe all the white-barked pop- lars, such as P. nigra, P. canadénsis, P. betuleefolia, P. fastigiata, and P. angu- lata, to be different forms of one species) that P. monilifera may have been originated in Italy or Switzerland, and carried out to North America ; and, if so, this will readily account for the English name of black Italian, the American name, mentioned by Michaux and Browne, of Swiss poplar, and the French name of Peuplier Suisse. We have heard of a plant of P. fastigiata, which appears to be throwing out a side branch of P. monilifera; but we are not authorised at present to state any particulars respecting it. The female catkins of the two kinds appear so much alike, as to leave no doubt in our minds of their identity as species. CHAP. CllII. SALICA‘CEX. PO’PULUS. 1659 Properties and Uses, Soil, Propagation, &c. The wood may be applied to the same purposes as that of the species previously described; but, being of larger dimensions, it may be considered as better fitted for being used in build- ings. Pontey observes that the tree is not only an astonishingly quick grower, but that its stem is remarkably straight ; and that, with very trifling attention to side pruning, it may be kept clear of branches to any required height. For these reasons, he considers it the most profitable of all trees to plant in masses in a fertile soil, rather moist. Sir J. E. Smith describes the tree as very hardy in Britain, and valuable for planting in exposed situations, or on poor sandy soil; but he adds that the female tree is objectionable, the down of the seeds being a great nuisance, particularly near houses; as it sticks to clothes and furniture in a most troublesome manner. Hence, the male trees should be selected, not only for planting near a house, but wherever ornament is the main object; as the flowers, which are of a deep red, and produced in great abundance, are as ornamental as those of P. nigra; while the female flowers of both species are comparatively inconspicuous, and the seeds alike cottony and troublesome. Were every cottager to grow his own fuel, there is, perhaps, no tree that would succeed so well for that purpose, on a small spot of ground, as P. monilifera. (See Gard. Mag., vol. vi. p. 146.) Cuttings of the black Italian poplar root more freely than those of the Canadian poplar; and this, indeed, constitutes, in our opinion, one of the most important differences between the two trees. The caterpillars of one of the bombycideous moths, belonging to the genus Cerura, and re- garded (correctly?) by Sir J. E. Smith as identical with the English C. farcula, the kitten moth, (4d. and Smith, Ins. of Georgia, t. 71., and our Jig. 1518.) feed on this poplar, both in America and Europe. The cater- BAPE ty "Ups Njr> pillar (a), which is green and brown, when disturbed, shoots out of the end of its forked tail two soft orange-coloured threads. Early in August, having become much larger (6), it sheds its skin, and turns green striped with white. In a few days, it encloses itself in a case made of chips of the wood (c), which it attaches to a branch, and which looks somewhat like a slug, out of which the moth (d) makes its escape at one end. Statistics. Recorded Trees. Mr. Pontey, in 1813, measured a tree growing in the garden of Mr. Richard Atkinson of Huddersfield, which had been then planted 25 years, and found it 60 ft. high, and containing 46 cubic feet of good timber. The soil was light, and only about 1 ft. deep, on a subsoil of coarse gravel. Mr. Pontey also measured another tree at Huddersfield, planted by insele in very wet soil, 19 years before, which was 64 ft. high, and contained 34 ft. of timber. (Forest Pru- ner, 4th edit., p. 219.) Bosc, in 1822, mentions a superb avenue of these trees in the Jardin des Plantes ; but they have since been cut down. Existing Trees. In England, at Syon, it is 102 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 5in., and of the head 95 ft. ; at Ham House, Essex, it is 100 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 8 in., and of the head 68 ft.; at York House, Twickenham, 60 years old, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 18 in., and of the head 40 ft.; in Devonshire, at Bystock Park, 12 years planted, it is 40 ft. high; in Dorset- shire, at Melbury Park, 23 years planted, it is 66 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 7in., and of the head 26 ft.; in Hampshire, at Strathfieldsaye, it is 108 ft. high, with a trunk 5 ft. in diameter; in Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, 13 years planted, it is 54 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 7in., and of the head 21 ft.; in ‘Surrey, at Bagshot Park, 22 years old, it is 35 ft. high, in Cheshire, at Eaton Hall, 17 years planted, it is 50 ft. high ; in Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 20 years planted, it is 55 ft. high ; in Lancashire, at Latham House, 28 years planted, it is 77 ft. high, the diameter 1660 . ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART If. of the trunk 3 ft, and of the head 57 ft,; in Monmouthshire, at Dowlais House, 10 years planted, it is Qh high; in Worcestershire, at Croome, 25 years planted, is 90ft. high, the diameter of the trunk Q0in., and of the head 20 ft. In Scotland, in the Experimental Garden, Inverleith, 9 years planted, it is 295 ft. high ; in Berwickshire, at the Hirsel, 13 years planted, it is 44 ft. high ; in Lanark- shire, in the Glasgow Botanic Garden, 16 years planted, it is 60 ft. high; in Roxburghshire, near Hawick, one tree, 59 years planted, has a clear trunk of 55 ft., which girts 6 ft. 2in., and con- tains 150 ft. of timber; another tree, 63 years planted, has a clear trunk of 55 ft., with a main girt of 6ft. llin., and contains 164ft. of timber; in Argyllshire, at Toward Castle, 15 years planted, it is $6 ft. high ; in Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Institution, 12 years planted, it is 40 ft. high; in Perthshire, in Dickson and Turnbull’s Nursery, 65 years planted, it is 73 ft high, diameter of the trunk 2} ft., and of the head 42 ft. In Ireland, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 5 years planted, it is 16 ft. high. In Austria, at Vienna, in Rosenthal’s Nursery, 16 years old, it is SS tt. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 27 ft. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 30 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 20 in., and of the head 15 ft. ¥ ll. P.vastiaia‘ta. The fastigiate, or Lombardy, Poplar. Identification. Desf. Hist. Arb., t. 2. p. 465. Synonymes. P. dilatata Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., 3. p. 406., ed. 2., 5. p. 396., Willd. Arb., 229., Sp. Pl, 4 p. 804., Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244.; P. nigra italica Du Roi Harbk., 2. p. 141.; P. italica Meench Weissenst., 79.; P. italica dilatata Willd.; P. pyramidata Hort.; P. panndénica Jacq. ; P. itAlica var. carolinénsis Burgsdorf ; Cypress Poplar, Turin Poplar, Po Poplar; Peuplier d’Italie, Peuplier pyramidal, /.; Lombardische Pappel, Italianische Pappel, Ger. ; Pioppo Cypresso, Ital. The Sexes. Plants of the male are plentiful in England. The female is known to be extant in Lom- bardy, whence we have received dried specimens and seeds in November, 1836. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xii.) M. C, A. Fischer, inspector of the University Botanic Garden, Gédttingen, found, in 1827, a single plant of the female, after having many years before sought fruitlessly for it, among many thousands of plants around Gittingen. (See Gard. Mag., vol. vi. p. 419, 420.) Engravings. Jaume St. Hilaire; our jigs. 1519, 1520.; and the plates in our last Volume. In fig. 1520., @ represents the female catkins with the blossoms expanded ; 4, the female catkins with seeds ripe; ¢, a portion of the female catkin of the natural size ; d, a single flower of the natural size; and e, a single flower magnified. Spec. Char., §c. A very distinct kind, having the form of the cypress tree, from its branches being gathered together about the stem. (Willd.) Petiole compressed, Disk of leaf deltoid, wider than long, crenulated in the whole of the edge, even the base; glabrous upon both surfaces. (Ait. Hort. Kew., and Spreng.) Leaves in the bud involutely folded. A tree, growing to the height of from 100 ft. to 120 ft.,and sometimes to 150 ft. Introduced from Italy into Britain about 1758, and flowering in March and April. (Ait. Hort. Kew.) Description, §c. The Lombardy poplar is readily distinguished from ali other trees of this genus by its tall narrow form, and by the total absence of horizontal branches. The trunk is twisted, and deeply furrowed; and the wood, which is small in quantity in proportion to the , 1519 height of the tree, is of little worth or duration, being f seldom of such dimensions as to admit of its being sawn up into boards of a useful width. The leaves are very similar to those of P. nigra, and the female catkins to those of P. monilifera; the male catkins resemble those of P. nigra, and have red anthers, but are considerably more slender. One difference between P. fastigiata and P. nigra is, that the former produces suckers, though not in any great abundance; while the latter rarely produces any. J. fastigiata, also, in the climate of London, pro- trudes its leaves eight or ten days sooner than P. nigra. The male catkins of P. fastigiata, wetted and laid upon paper, stain it of a deep green. The rate of growth of P. fastigiata, when planted in a loamy soil, near water, is very rapid. In the village of Great Tew, in Oxford- shire, a tree, planted by a man who, in 1835, was still living in a cottage near it, was 125 ft. high, having been planted about 50 years. The Lombardy poplar is but of short duration ; for, though a tree from one of the original cuttings brought home by Lord Rochford still exists in a vigorous state at Purser’s Cross, yet the trees at Blenheim, and other places, planted about the same time, or a few years afterwards, are in a state of decay. Geography, History, §c. The Lombardy poplar is considered, by Signor Manetti and others, as wild in Italy, particularly in Lombardy, on the banks of the Po; because it has been observed that, when that river overflows its CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEX. PO’PULUS. 1661 banks, and carries off part of the surface soil, so as to expose that which has lain covered for many years, “ a great quantity of black poplars always spring up ; and among them are many of the cypress, or Lombardy, poplars.”” (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 569.) Signor Manetti, from whom we quote, adds: “ These seeds have lain buried in the soil for many years, and were, no doubt, produced by the forests which once covered the banks of the Po, the remains of which are still to be found in many places.” (Jdid.) To us it appears not impro- bable, that the plants alluded to may have sprung up from seeds distributed by the winds the same season, as the fresh soil would form a very favourable nidus for their reception. The Lombardy, or cypress, poplar is said to be alsoa native of Persia and the Himalayas, and to have been mentioned by Avicenna. Morier found it abundant in Persia; of which country Bosc and some other botanists consider it a native, and thence to have been introduced into Italy. The first avenue of Lombardy poplars planted there, Bose observes, was between Milan and Pavia; and the date of this avenue could, doubtless, be obtained from the municipal documents of either or both of these cities. It is singular, that the Lombardy poplar was not introduced into Tuscany till 1805; a circumstance which appears to us strongly in favour of the sup- position of its not being indigenous to Lombardy, or any part of Italy. So remarkable a tree could not have escaped the notice of the Roman agri- cultural writers ; and would, undoubtedly, have been recorded by Pliny, if it had been known in Europe in his day. Into France it was introduced in 1662 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, 1749; and, judging from the trees between Carlsruhe and Durlach, it must have found its way about the same time into Germany. The first trees im- ported into France were planted on the banks of the canal of Montargis ; and the first avenue formed in Germany was that between Carlsruhe and Dur- lach, described in p. 147, Extensive avenues of this tree have since been planted in France, Belgium, and Germany. Every traveller in Prussia must have observed those in the neighbourhood of Berlin. According to the Hortus Kewensis, it was introduced into England about 1758, by the Earl of Roch- ford, from Turin, where he was ambassador ; and _ he planted it at St. Osyth’s, in Essex, in which county this poplar is said still to go by his name. Dr. Walker states that cuttings of the Lombardy poplar were first brought to London by the Earl of Hertford, in the year 1763; and, according to others, the plant was first imported as part of the package of some statuary, sent to Whitton, for the Duke of Argyll, who began to plant in 1720, and died in 1761. (See p. 57.) Cuttings from the trees raised by Lord Hertford were sent to New Posso, in Tweeddale, in 1765; and the tree was also extensively distributed in Scotland, some years afterwards, by Lord Gardenstone, who brought the cuttings direct from Italy (See his Travelling Memorandums.) The tree has since been generally planted throughout Europe, chiefly as an avenue, or roadside, tree ; or as an ornamental tree among houses in towns; but in part, also, for its timber. Properties and Uses, The wood, according to Manetti, is inferior to that of P. nigra ; but it will do very well for packing-cases. The branches, he adds, are of very little use either for fuel or vine-props ; and, in consequence, its culture as a useful tree in Lombardy is now very generally abandoned in favour of that of P. nigra. (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p.570.) When Arthur Young travelled in Italy, he found that the Lombardy poplar grew to the height of 40 ft. in 8 years; and that in 12 years it was fit to cut down for building purposes. Rafters, small beams, studs, boards, &c., brushed over with coal tar and brick-dust, laid on hot, have stood sixteen years without the least decay. In twenty years, he says, the tree will produce a trunk 2 ft. in diameter, which, being cut down, is sawn green into thin boards, 1in. or a 4in. in thickness, for packing-cases, and similar uses. All the vessels in which grapes were carried home from the vineyards were formerly made of Lombardy poplar planks, about 2in. thick; but they are now formed of the wood of P. nigra, Such vessels last 30 or 40 years; and, in consequence of their lightness, are manageable, however large and long they may be. A 4-wheeled cart is, in general, covered with one of them; and it contains about 15cwt. of grapes. In France, both the Lombardy and black Italian poplars are formed into fences by being planted when the plants are about 6 ft. high, in lines 6 in. apart. The stems are connected by a horizontal rod, about 3 ft. from the ground; and a fence is thus produced the first season. After the trees composing the fence have grown five or six years, they are cut down, and afford a very considerable bulk of timber, fit for slight agricultural buildings, fencing, and fuel. In some cases, the trees, instead of being cut down, are thinned, and those that remain are suffered to attain a timber-like size, not being cut down till the expiration of eighteen or twenty years ; but this mode is only followed when the fields enclosed are of such a size as not to be injured by the shade of the trees. In Britain, the great use of the Lombardy poplar is as a tree for planting among houses, and where it is required to form a contrast with round-headed trees in ornamental plantations. It is admirably adapted for planting in streets, and among houses in towns and villages; from the little space occu- pied by its branches, which are compressed about the trunk, so as not to interfere with the walls, nor to obstruct the access of light to the windows. The next best poplars for this purpose are the balsam and Ontario poplars ; and the observations which we are about to quote in favour of the use of the Lombardy poplar in scenery will also apply, in some degree, to these two species. The employment of the Lombardy poplar for contrasting with CHAP. CIII. SALICA CER. PO/PULUS. 1663 round-headed trees has been illustrated by Mr. John Thompson, in the first volume of the Gardener’s Magazine ; of which paper the following is an abs- tract, with some explanatory additions :— The Lombardy poplar, considered as a tall conical mass of foliage, becomes of great importance in scenery, when contrasted with round-headed trees. It is a known rule in the composition of landscape, that all horizontal lines should be balanced and supported by perpendicular ones ; and, hence, the bridge in jig. 1521., displaying a long and 1521 eS COs oro) Dedro (CU HU epee conspicuous horizontal line, has its effect greatly increased by the poplars planted on each side of it. Not only the lines of the bridge are balanced and supported by the upright poplars, but lengthened and pleasing reflec- tions from the water are produced; which, breaking the horizontal gleams of light, not only produce variety and richness, but, by increasing the length of the perpendicular lines formed by the poplars, confer adegree of sublimity on the picture: since it is allowed by all writers on the material sublime, from Burke to Dugald Stewart, that gradually tapering objects of great height create the emotion of sublimity. This is admirably illustrated at Blenheim, where the poplar is an accompaniment to all the bridges, but more parti- cularly to that viaduct, near Woodstock, where the water first enters the park : this, seen from the neighbourhood of the great bridge, forms a landscape of much beauty and purity. On the other hand, the planting of the island in the lake at Blenheim is as much at variance with good taste as the planting at the bridge is conformable to it. It is covered with tall poplars, forming a mass which seems too big for its base; and which, from its stiff and upright form, is too strongly opposed to the varied outline of the surrounding wood and water, and destroys all breadth of effect. How much more agreeable it would have been, to have looked down from the bridge on an island varied with small groups of well-selected, low, round-headed trees !_ Lombardy poplars may be advantageously planted wherever there is a continuance of horizontal lines ; but they should be so arranged as to form a part of those lines, and to seem to grow out of them, rather than to break or oppose them in too abrupt amanner. In the case of a stable or other agricultural building, where the principal mass extends in length, rather than in height, it would be wrong to plant Lombardy poplars, or other tall fastigiate trees, immediately before the building; but they will have a good effect when placed at the sides, or behind it, as shown in fig. 1522. This poplar is very generally planted in front of the suburban cottages and residences which are to be found within a few dQ 1664 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART If. miles from the metropolis; six or eight poplars, taller than the house, often obstructing its view, and overpowering and diminishing it by their magnitude and stiffhess; while a few low trees, such as thorns and laburnums, mixed with lilacs and other shrubs, would have formed subordinate groups and masses to the house, and served to increase its effect in the landscape. This poplar, or some equally fastigiate tree, should appear in all plantations and belts that are made with a view to picturesque effect; as in fig. 1523., where the outline is varied as well as the face of the plantation. Masses of round- headed trees, such as jig. 1524., though they might be seen to advantage in some situations, when grouping with other objects, yet, when contemplated by themselves, are quite uninteresting, from their dull and monotonous appearance; but add the poplars, as in fig. 1524 a., and you immediately create an interest, and give a certain character to the group, which it did not before possess. The causes are these :——- The poplars, which are taller than the other trees, are so distributed as to break the mass into several groups, each terminating in a point; and the central group, being larger than the others, predominates over them, and forms the mass into awhole. The pointed heads of the Lombardy poplars also form a pleasing contrast to the round heads of the other trees, and break the too uniform line exhibited in the sky outline of fig. 1524. The branches of the poplars, rising stiffly upwards, contrast with, and render more CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. PO’PULUS. 1665 1524 a graceful, the horizontal or pendent masses of the round-headed trees; and ‘ the stems of the poplars, being clear of branches to a greater height than the other trees, form an agreeable variety in the lower part of the group. (Gard. Mag., vol. i. p. 19.) The admirable effect of the Lombardy poplar, when planted so as to contrast advantageously with horizontal lines in architecture, may be seen in fig.1525., which is a view of the artificial ruins of a Roman aqueduct, in the gardens of Schwezingen, in Baden. In this view may be also seen how drooping trees, such as the weeping willow, may be harmonised with spiry-topped trees, by the intervention of round-headed trees and shrubs. Fg. 1526. shows how easy it is to overpower a building by planting Lombardy poplars near it; this being actually the case at one of the entrances into the town of Carlsruhe, V1Z., the Ettlinger Thor, of which fig.1526 is a portrait. ig. 1527., the Tivoli Garden, at Vienna, shows too many Lombardy poplars, in proportion to the round. headed trees: and fig. 1528., the chateau de Neuviller, near Nancy, shows the Lombardy poplar overpowering a mansion ; while fig. 1529., a sketch by Gilbert Laing Meason, from the background of a landscape by Domenichino, shows two Lombardy poplars, judiciously introduced as a supporting mass to the tower, which forms the leading feature of the building. %g. 1530. and fig. 1531. are views of Pere la Chaise, showing the substitution of poplars for cypresses in a cemetery ; and fig. 1532. the entrance to the botanic garden at 5Q 2? 1666 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III 1526 : Hi yoy ( Nw AON Munich, shows their use in varying the margin of plantations. These examples may serve to show how easy it is, by means of the Lombardy poplar, to add to the effect of a landscape, or to destroy the harmony of its different parts. In short, the Lombardy poplar, like the weeping willow and birch, is a most dangerous tree in the hands of a planter who has not considerable knowledge and good taste in the composition of landscape. We have been induced to enlarge on the subject more than we should have done, from seeing the frequent misapplication of the tree in the neighbourhood of London, as well wane + “ENR We as its good effects in various instances. - We should like to see it much more common in towns, and in churchyards and cemeteries, and much less frequent in suburban gardens. In the grounds of extensive residences in the country, it ought to be sparingly introduced, unless the object be to recall the idea of the metropolis, The suitableness of the Lombardy poplar for planting in towns and cities arises not only from its narrow form and vertical direction, but, also, from its nature ; nade like its congener the Populus nigra, admits of its thriving even among coal smoke, where most other trees would die, or become stunted and diseased. The elevation of the tree is also favourable for inviting and protecting singing-birds, in proof of which, a writer in the Magazine of Natural History (vol.i. p. 418.) observes that, in the towns of America, “ the song of the Baltimore oriole (Oriolus baltimorus) is little less remarkable than his fine appearance, and the ingenuity with which he builds his nest. His notes CHAP. CIII. SALICA‘CEE. PO PULUS. 166 1528 Py att | MN , ale ea iy rs i nm =i LU consist of a clear mellow whistle, repeated at ae intervals as he gleams among the branches. There is in it a certain wild plaintiveness and naiveté extremely interesting. Since the streets of some of the American towns have been planted with Lombardy poplars, the orioles are constant visitors, chanting their native ‘ woodnotes wild,’ amid the din of coaches, wheelbarrows, and sometimes within a few yards of a ‘bawling oysterwoman.’ A curious phenomenon is represented by Mr. Murray as taking place with this poplar. Speaking of the raining tree in the Island of Hierro, which sup- plies the inhabitants as well as inferior animals with water, he accounts for this effect, by stating that a cloud of vapour from the sea is impelled towards the tree ; ‘and, being condensed by its foliage, the rain falls into a large tank, from which it is measured out by individuals set apart for that purpose by the authorities of the island. The same effect, Mr. ee alleges, takes place 1526 pe Pe a: Fins Bm] i iN th in iyi > | NS tas Sy a ii we me ier ST ee with very tall trees of this species surrounded by fog in this country. “In confirmation of a circumstance prima facie so incredible,’ he says, “ I have here to record a phenomenon, witnessed by myself, equally extraordinary. I had frequently observed, in avenues of trees, that the entire ground engrossed by their shady foliage was completely saturated with moisture; and that during the prevalence of a fog, when the ground beneath their pale was completely parched, the wet which fell from their branches more resembled a gentle shower than any thing else ; and in investigating the phenomenon, which I am disposed to consider entirely electrical, I think the elm exhibits this feature more remarkably than any other tree of the forest. I never, however, was more astonished than I was in the month of September, 1828, on witnessing a very striking example of this description. I had taken an early walk on the road leading from Stafford to Lichfield; a dense fog prevailed, but the road 2Q3 1668 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. 1580 was dry and dusty, while it was quite otherwise with the line of a few Lom- bardy poplars; for from them it rained so plentifully, and so fast, that any one of them might have been used as an admirable shower-bath, and the con- stant stream of water supplied by the aggregate would (properly directed) have sufficed to turn an ordinary mill.” (dag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv. p. 34.) In British nurseries, hedges for shelter are frequently formed of the Lom- bardy poplar ; in which case they are cut over at a certain height, and regularly cut in on each side, so as to form a verdant wall, 8 ft. or 10 ft. high, 18 in. wide at bottom, and 6in. wide at top. It is an excellent tree for sheltering or shading either fields or gardens in a flat country; but care must be taken to plant it at a sufficient distance; and, where shelter is wanted without shade, not to introduce it on the south side of any garden or orchard, unless at a distance of at least twice its ordinary height. The Lombardy poplar, when Gilpin wrote his Forest Scenery, which was previously to 1780, had been only seen by that agreeable writer as a young tree. “ Within these few years,” he says, “ the Lombardy poplar, which graces the banks of the Po, has been much introduced in English plantations. It seems to like a British soil, and its youth is promising ; but I have never seen it in full maturity. Its conic form, as a deciduous tree, is peculiar. Among evergreens, we find the same character in the cypress; and both trees, in many situations, have a good effect. The cypress, often, among the ruins of ancient Rome, breaks the regularity of a wall or a pediment, by its conic form: and the poplar on the banks of the Po, no doubt, has the same effect among its deciduous brethren, by forming the apex of a clump; though I have been told that, in its age, it loses its shape, and spreads more into ahead. The oldest poplars of this kind I have seen are at Blenheim. They are not old trees, but are very tall, and, I believe, still preserve their spiry form. One beauty the Italian poplar possesses, which is almost peculiar in itself; and that is the waving line it forms when agitated by the wind. Most trees, in this circumstance, are partially agitated: one side is in rest, while the other is in motion. But the Italian poplar waves in one simple sweep from the top to the bottom, like an ostrich feather on a lady’s head. All the branches coincide in the motion: but, in painting, I know not that I should represent any kind of motion in a tree, exccpt that of a violent storm. When the blast continues for some time, when the black heavens are in unison with it, and help to tell the story, an oak straining in the wind is an object of picturesque beauty; but when the gentle breeze, pressing upon the quivering poplar, bends it only in easy motion, while a serene sky indicates the heavens to be at peace, there is nothing to act in concert with the motion of the tree: it seems to have taken its form from the influence of a sea air, or some other malign impression; and, exhibiting an unnatural appearance, disgusts. One thing more I should mention with regard to the Italian poplar; which is, that, although it sometimes has a good effect when standing singly, it generally has a better when two or three are planted in a clump.” (Jorest Scenery, vol.i. p. 58.) The Lombardy poplar, Sir Thomas Dick Lauder observes, though extremely fatiguing to the eye when it lines the road for many miles, as it does very ee eee CHAP. CIII. SALICA'‘CER. PO/PULUS. 1669 1531 2S ee gees generally in France, and occasionally in Italy, is often a very beautiful and natural accompaniment to buildings. ‘“‘ We have observed,” he says, “ a very whimsical effect produced by the long rows of these poplars in France, when seen crowning a distant elevation, where they have had to us all the appear- ance of an army drawn up ; and we remarked that this eualee) deception very frequently occurred.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. i. p. 116.) Mr. Sang considers the Lombardy poplar as a “very ugly tree;’’ a circumstance which we are rather surprised at in so enlightened an observer. The prevalence of these poplars in the vicinity of London, and other places in England, he says, he found tiresome in the extreme. Cobbett asserts the poplars to be a “ very worthless family of trees ;” and he adds, “ That well-known, great, strong, ugly thing, called the Lombardy poplar, is very apt to furnish its neighbours with a surplus population of caterpillars, and other abominable insects. a ( Woodlands.) Poetical and legendary Allusions. Some authors make Lombardy poplars the trees into which the sisters of Phaethon were changed. The unhappy virgins, say they, in their despair, clasped their hands above their heads, till they became fixed, and with the long hair which hung down and covered them like a veil, changed into leaves and. branches, from which their tears stream incessantly. Notwithstanding the poetry of this idea, the Lombardy poplar could not be the tree alluded to by Ovid; since it has certainly been either originated in, or introduced into, Italy at a comparatively modern period, and consequently was not known to the ancients. The spiral form of this poplar, and the manner in which it waves in one mass, have been noticed by several of our modern poets. Leigh Hunt speaks of “¢' The poplar’s shoot, Which, like a feather, waves from head to foot ;” and Barry Cornwall says, — ————‘‘ The poplar there Shoots up its spire, and shakes its leaves i’? the sun Fantastical.”’ The Isle of Poplars, in the Marquis de Girardin’s gardens at Ermenonville, is celebrated for having been the place chosen by Rousseau for his own grave. The island is ‘about 50 ft. long, and 30ft. broad, and is situated at one end of a large lake. The only trees planted on the island are Lombardy poplars. A plan of the island may be seen in the Encyclopedia of Gardening, ed. 1835, p. 86.; and a view of the island and the tomb forms the frontispiece to Girardin’s Essay on Landscape, &c. 5Q 4 1670 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART 111, PTs Conant ee ass 1532 1S Soil, Situation, Sc. The Lombardy poplar will only thrive on a tolerably good soil, and will not attain a large size, except in a situation where to a good soil is joined proximity to water. In the climate of London, it grows with such rapidity, that care is required, when it is introduced in ornamental plantations, to thin it out, or cut it down, so that its form may not prepon- derate in the landscape. In the north of England, and in most parts of Scotland, it does not thrive. Statistics. Recorded Trees. Dr. Walker mentions a tree on the borders of a canal, near Brussels, which, in 15 years, attained the height of 80ft., with a trunk from 7 ft. to 8 ft. in circumference. Another tree, at Nisbet, in Berwickshire, had, in 1795, attained the height of 60 ft. in 26 years ; with a trunk 6 ft. lin. in circumference at 4ft. from the ground. The largest tree that Sir Thomas Dick Lauder knows of in Scotland stands on the lawn, a little below the Castle of Tarnawa, in Morayshire. Phillips says the most extraordinary Lombardy poplars which he had seen were on the banks of the Seine, near Rouen. ‘They had not been planted more than 20 years; ‘‘ yet their height is such, as to make it quite awful to walk in the avenues.” (Syl. Floy., vol. ii. p. 133.) We wrote to our friend, the Abbe Gosier of Rouen, for some account of these trees; and his answer, dated March 4th, 1837, states, on the authority of M. Dubreuil, Conservator des Promenades publiques, &c., that they grow in alluvial soil, and are 150ft. high. A tree, planted in 1758, in the St. Peter’s Nursery, Can- terbury, was blown down, Mr. Masters informs us, during the hurricane of Nov. 29. 1836. The trunk was upwards of 5 ft. in diameter at 1ft. from the ground, and at 6ft. it was 4 ft. 4in. in diameter, It was nearly 100 ft. in height, very symmetrically formed, and from the northern and western entrances to Canterbury was an object of considerable attraction. The wood of the trunk was ina complete state of decay, and had produced an abundance of Pol¥porus igniadrius for several years past. Existing Trees \n England, in the environs of London, at Ham House, Essex, it is 110 ft. high, with a trunk $ ft. 10 in. in diameter ; at Gunnersbury Park, 45 years planted, it is 84 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 22 ft.; at Whitton, it is 115 ft. high. In Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, 18 years old, it is 62ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 13 ft., and of the head 72 ft. ; in Surrey, at Walton upon Thames, 52 years planted, it is 110 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 8 in. : in Cambridgeshire, in the parish of Gamlingay, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 10 in. ; in the Cambridge Botanic Garden, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 5 ft., and of the head 30 ft. : in Denbigh- shire, at Llanbede Hall, 50 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22 ft., and of the head 12 ft. ; in Durham, at Southend, 18 years planted, it is 45 ft. high; in Gloucestershire, at Dodding- ton, it is 95ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft.; in Lancashire, at Latham House, 40 years planted, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 14 ft. ; in Leicestershire, at Donnington Park, 60 years planted, it is 88 ft. high: in Oxfordshire, in the Oxford Botanic Garden, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3: ft., and of the head 18 ft.; in the village of Great Tew are some trees which are 125ft. high, planted about (50 years ago, by a labourer who still Jives near them 2 in Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 35 years old, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and that of the head 12ft.; in Radnorshire, at Belvoir Castle, 18 years old, itis 50ft high; in Staffordshire, at Rolleston Hall, it is 88ft. high, with a trunk 22 ft. in diameter ; in Suffolk, at Finborough Hall, 80 years planted, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 80 ft.: in Warwickshire, at Coombe Abbey, 70 years planted, itis 85 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 12 ft. : in Worcestershire, at Hagley, 9 years planted, it is 19 ft. high ; at Croome, 30 years planted, is 70 ft. high: in Yorkshire, at Grimston, 14 years planted, it is 60 ft. high ; at Knedlington, 11 years planted, it is 34ft. high. In Scotland, in Lanarkshire, in the Glasgow Botanic Garden, 16 years planted, it is 65 ft. high; in Renfrewshire, at North Barr, 30 years planted, it is 70 ft. high; in Clackmannanshire, in the garden of the Dollar Institution, 12 years planted, it is 26ft; in Inverness-shire, at Cowan, 45 years planted, it is 75 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk i ft., and of the head 12ft. ; sn Perthshire, at Taymouth, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 2Zin., and of the head 12ft. ; in Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. In Ireland, in Galway, at Coole, it is 30ft. high, with a trunk 9 in. in diameter. In the Isle of Jersey, in Saunders’s Nursery, 10 years planted, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 19ft. In France, at Ermenonville, in the Isle of Poplars, are several 80 ft. high, In Belgium, at Ghent, in the Botanic Garden, 80ft. high. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 60 years old, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk }} ft. in diameter. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 25 years old, it is 45 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 12in., and of the head 10ft. In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, 60 years old, it is 60ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. in diameter. In Italy, in He ggehy at Monza, 40 years old, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 24 ft, and of the head 10 ft. ; at Belgiosa, near Pavia, 80 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 7 in. Commercial Statistics. Plants, from 5ft. to 6 ft. in height, are 8s. per hun- dred in the London nurseries ; at Bollwyller, from 50 to 60 cents each. 4 12. P. ancuna’va Ail. The angled-branched, or Carolina, Poplar. Identification. Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., 3. p. 407., ed. 2., 5. p. 396. ; Michx. Arb,, 3.; North Amer. Sylva, 2. p. 22%. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 619.; Lodd, Cat., ed. 1836. CHAP. CIll. SALICA‘CER. PO’/PULUS. 1671 Synonymes. P. anguldsa Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 243.; P. heterophylla Du Roi Harbk., 2. p. 150., Maench Weissenst., 80., Wangenh. Amer., 85.; P. macroph§lla Lodd. Cat., edit. 1836 ; P. balsamifera Mill. Dict., No. 5.; Mississippi Cotton Tree, Ammer. , The Sexes. A plant at Ampton Hall, Suffolk, and one in the London Horticultural Society’s arbo- retum, are both of the male sex. Michaux the elder has briefly described the flowers of both sexes, in his FZ. Bor. Amer. ; but, as Michaux the son states, in his North Amer. Sylva, that his father had confounded P. angulata and P. canadénsis together in his //ova, we cannot be sure that the part descriptive of the flowers under P. angulata relates to this. It is given below, in the supposition that it may. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 3. t.12.; North Amer. Sylva, 2. t.94.; Du Ham. Arb., 2. t. 39. f. 9. ; Satesb. Carol., 1. t. 39.3; our fig. 1533.; and the plates of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Bud not resinous, green. Shoot angled, with wings. Disk of leaf ovate, deltoid, acuminate, toothed with blunt teeth that have the point incurved, glabrous: upon the more vigorous shoots, the disk is heart-shaped, and very large. (Pursh, and Michx. jun.) The elder Michaux’s description of the flowers under P. angulata is as follows : —“ Male flowers polyandrous ; female flowers rather distantly placed upon the rachis, glabrous ; the ovary subglobose.” This description is liable to the exception above noted. In Martyn’s Miller, the male catkins are said to be like those of P, nigra, and the anthers purple. PP. angulata, in North America, is, according to Pursh, a tree about 80 ft. high; its branches are very brittle, and its leaves are very large. It is wild in morasses on the banks of rivers between Virginia and Florida, and on the Mississippi. Introduced into England in 1738, and flowering in March. Varieties. * P. a. 2 nova Audibert. — The plant of this variety in the London Hor- ticultural Society’s Garden being only 2 ft. high, we are unable to state in what respect it differs from the species. * P. a. 3 Meduse Booth. — A plant in Messrs. Loddiges’s collection, received under this name, in 1836, from Messrs. Booth of Hamburg, is not yet quite | ft. in height. Description, §c. The shoots of this species, when young, are extremely succulent; and, as they continue growing late in the summer, they are frequently killed down several inches by the autumnal frosts. After the tree has attained the height of 20 ft. or 30 ft., which, in the __-="> climate of London, it does in five or six years, this isno longer the case; because the shoots produced are shorter and less suc- culent, and, of course, better ripened. According to Michaux, the leaves, when they first unfold, are smooth and brilliant, 7 in. to 8 in. long on young plants, and as much in breadth; while on trees 30 ft. or 40 ft. high they are only one fourth the size. The petiole, compressed in the upper part, renders the leaves easily agitated by the wind. ‘“ The annual shoots on young trees are very thick, distinctly striated, and of a green colour spotted with white; on branches of the second, third, and even of the seventh or eighth, years, the traces of the furrows are still observable: they are indicated by prominent red lines in the bark, terminating at the insertion of the young shoots, which ultimately disappear with the growth of the branches. This character belongs also to the cotton-wood (P. canadénsis); but, besides the difference of their general appearance, the two species are distinguished by their buds: those of the Carolina poplar (P. angulata) are short, of a deep green, and destitute of the resinous substance which covers those of the cotton-wood (P. canadénsis), and of which the vestiges remain till late in the season. The wood of P. angulata is white, soft, and considered of little use in North America. As an ornamental tree, it forms a very stately object; but, from the brittleness of the branches, they are very liable to be torn off by high winds. In the climate of Paris, the points of the shoots of the ter- 1672 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART JII. minal branches of trees are liable to be injured by severe frost; but in the climate of London this chiefly applies to plants in the nurseries. The Caro- lina poplar roots from cuttings with some difficulty ; and, therefore, in British nurseries, it is commonly propagated by layers. In ornamental plantations, it ought always, as Miller advises, to be planted in situations where it will be sheltered by other trees; and, where it is wished to attain its full size, it ought always to be planted in good soil, and near water. In North America, where it grows in the swamps of Carolina, it is accompanied by the Taxo- dium distichum, Nyssa biflora, A’cer rubrum, Cirya aquatica, Quercus lyrata, Populus canadénsis, and P. heterophylla. Statistics. Pépulus anguldta in Britain. At Syon, it is 83ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 61 ft.: see the plate of this tree in our last Volume. At Ham House, Essex, it is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 23 ft., and of the head 45 ft. In Durham, at Southend, 15 years planted, it is 65 ft. high. In Suffolk, at Ampton Hall, 57 years planted, it is 64 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. Sin., and of the head 95 ft. In Yorkshire, at Grimston, 12 years planted, it is 50 ft. high. In the Experimental Garden, Inverleith, 9 years planted, it is 15 ft. high. Pépulus anguldta in Foreign Countries. In France, at Nantes, in the nursery of M. De Nerriéres, 60 years old, it is 80 ft. high, with a trunk 12 ft. in diameter ; in the Botanic Garden at Avranches, °4 years planted, it is 50 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 14 ft., and of the head 30 ft. In Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 8 years planted, it is 24 ft. high; at Briick on the Leytha, 70 years old, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22 ft., and of the head 46 ft. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 16 years old, it is 15 ft. high. Commercial Statistics. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 1s. 6d. each ; at Bollwyller, 1 franc and 50 cents ; at New York, 20 cents. ¥ 13. P. nETEROPHY’LLA L. The various-shaped-leavyed Poplar Tree. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1464.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., 3. p. 407., ed. 2., 5. p. 397.; Michx. FI. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 244.; Willd. Arb., 233., Sp. Pl., 4. p. 806.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 619. ; Spreng. Syst. Veg., 2. p. 244. Synonymes. P. magna, foliis amplis, aliis cordiformibus, aliis subrotundis, primoribus tomentosis Gron. Virg., 194. 157.; P. cordifdlia Burgsdorf, Lodd. Cat., edit. 1836. ; P. argéntea Micha. North Amer. Sylva, 2. p. 235. t. 97.; Cotton Tree, Micha. N. A. S. The Sexes. Michaux the elder has noticed some characters of the flowers of both sexes in his cha- racter of the species in the Fi. Bor. Amer.; and they will be found translated in our specific - character. Only the male is in British gardens. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 3. t. 9. ; Michx. North Amer. Sylva, 2. t. 97.; N. Du Ham., 2. t. 51. ; and our fig. 1534. Spec. Char.,§c. Shoot round, tomentose. Leaf, while young, tomen- tose; afterwards less so, or glabrous. Petiole but slightly compressed. Disk roundish ovate, having a small sinus at the base, and being slightly auricled there (or,as Michaux, jun., has expressed . it, with the lobes of the base lapped, so as to conceal the junction of the petiole), blunt at the tip, toothed; the teeth shal- low, and having incurved points. Male flowers polyandrous. Female flowers gla- brous, situated distantly along the glabrous rachis, and upon long pedicels. (Michz. sen., and Pursh.) ~\) y ne BASS Sy 9 substance as those of P. balsamifera ; and SON | Wf nee the leaves are of the same fine yellow colour Nebae ? _~ a in spring, and, like those of the balsam poplar, \<~ »—~\ preserve, at all stages of their growth, the “77>> same shape. The foliage, when mature, is tufted, and of a dark green; the disposition of the branches is somewhat rigid and irregu- lar; which last circumstance prevents the foliage from massing well together, and gives 1s the tree rather an inelegant appearance. The ' trunk is covered with a smooth greenish bark, which becomes darker with age; the wood is soft; and, like that of the balsam poplar, is chiefly valuable for producing potash. Michaux never found the tree in forests in America, nor was he able to discover where it was indigenous; but he found it growing commonly before houses, both in the towns and country. Pursh mentions New England as the place where he had seen it in a living state. In British gardens, it has very frequently been confounded with the balsam poplar; and the same thing, Bosc informs us, often happens in France. Bosc strongly recommends this tree for its shade, and the fragrance with which it perfumes the air in spring. It is readily propagated by cuttings or suckers, but will not attain a large size unless on rich soil near water ; though, as the roots creep along the surface, the soil need not be deep. Statistics. In England, in Buckinghamshire, at Temple House, 40 years planted, it is 70 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 30 ft. ; in Durham, at Southend, 7 years planted, it is 20 ft. high; in Hertfordshire, at Cheshunt, 18 years planted, it is 45ft. high; in Nottingham- shire, at Clumber Park, 10 years planted, it is 48 ft. high ; in Warwickshire, at Whitley Abbey, 7 years planted, itis 24ft. high, In Scotland, near Edinburgh, at the Experimental Garden, Inver- leith, 9 years planted, it is 23ft. high; in Fifeshire, at Danibristle Park, 9 years planted, it is 23 ft. high ; in Stirlingshire, at Callender Park, 16 years planted, it is 70 ft. high In Ireland, at Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 2 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In Germany, at Vienna, in the garden of Baron Loudon, 9) years old, it is 24ft. high. Price of plants as in P. balsamffera, CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CER. A’LNUS. 1677 Char. Cry, OF THE HARDY LIGNEOUS PLANTS OF THE ORDER BETULA‘CES. TuEsE are included in two genera, the characters of which are thus given by Smith : — Anus Tourn. Barren flowers numerous, aggregate, in a loose cylin- drical catkin, imbricated every way. Calyx a permanent wedge-shaped scale, 3-flowered, with 2 very minute lateral scales. Corolla composed of 3 equal florets, attached to the inner side of every scale, each of one petal, in 4 deep, equal, ovate, obtuse segments. Filaments 4, from the tube of the corolla, shorter than its segments, and opposite to them. Anthers of 2 round lobes.—Fertile flowers fewer, aggregate, in an oval firm catkin, imbricated every way. Calyx a permanent, wedge-shaped scale, 2-flowered. Corolla none. Germen compressed, of 2 cells. Styles 2, parallel, taper- © ing, a little prominent, deciduous. Stigma simple. Nut ovate, bony, compressed, angular, without wings, of 2 cells. Kernels solitary, ovate, acute.—Trees, with leaves alternate, stalked, simple, wavy or cut, decidu- ous, with twin deciduous stipules. Catkins terminal, panicled, pendulous, earlier than the foliage. (dng. Fl., iv. p. 134.) Natives of Europe and North America. Br/tuta Tourn. Barren flowers. Catkin cylindrical, lax, imbricated all round with ternate concave scales; the middle one largest, ovate. Co- rolla none. Filaments 10—12, shorter than the middle scale, to which they are attached. Anthers roundish, 2-lobed.— Fertile flowers. Catkin similar, but more dense; scales horizontal, peltate, dilated outwards, 3- lobed, 3-flowered. Corolla none. Germen compressed, bordered, of 2 cells. Styles 2, awl-shaped, downy. Stigma simple. Nut oblong, decidu- ous, winged at each side, of one cell, with a solitary kernel.— Trees or shrubs, very hardy, with round slender branches ; scattered, stalked, simple, serrated, deciduous leaves; and a hard, often veiny, wood. Bark, in several species, of many fine, soft, membranous layers. (Eng. FI., iv. p- 153.) Natives of Europe, North America, and Asia. The alder and the birch were made separate genera by Tournefort, and by Linnzus also, in his earlier works; but he aftcrwards united both genera ‘into one, under the name of Jeétulus. Modern botanists, for the most part, follow Tournefort; and the following are the distinctive character- istics of his two genera:—In Beétula, the female catkins are cylindrical, solitary, on simple peduncles, and bear their seeds furnished with a mem- brane on each side. In A’Inus, the female catkins are oval; and they are borne on a branchy peduncle, containing seeds which are not bordered with membranes. As secondary characteristics, the birches prefer dry places, and the alders moist situations. All the known species of alder may be reduced to three or four; and all the species of birch which are hardy in England to four or five. Most of the species of both genera flower and fruit freely in the climate of London. Genus I, al ALNUS Tourn. Tue Auver. Lin, Syst. Monce‘cia Tetrandria. Identification. Tourn., t. 359.; Willd. Sp. Pl, 4. p. 334.; Hall. Hist., 2. p. 300.; Comp., ed. 4., p. 176. ; Gertn., t. 90. Synonymes, Bétule species Lin.; Aune, Fr.; Erle, Ger.; Ontano, Ital.; Aliso, Span. Derivation. From al, near, and lan, the edge of a river, Celtic; in reference to its habitat : from the Hebrew, alon, an oak; or, according to others, from alitur amme, it thrives by the river. 1678 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Description, Sc. Trees, rarely exceeding the middle size; and some so low as to be considered shrubs. With the exception of A. elutindsa lacini- ata and A. cordifolia, the species are not very ornamental ; nor is the timber of great value, except for the charcoal which may be made from it. All the species prefer a moist soil, or one in the vicinity of water. A. glutindsa ripens seeds freely, as do most of the other sorts; but all the latter are generally propagated by layers. The only truly distinct species appear to us to be, A. glutindsa, A. cordifolia, A. incdna, A. oblongata, and A. viridis; which last seems an intermediate species, or connecting link, between Alons and Betula. ¥ l. A. GLUTINO’sA Gerin. The glutinous, or common, Alder. icati Fa. . * Wi Ws wea, "Soot, S715 Hoss. Hineit 185, + Lona. Got Pa ise, Pr O44, P15. ; Hook: Landi, “ginata Bhirh, 4rd. 9.3. sinus Bae Sym, 442.7 Aune, Fr gemelne Lake, or Ber oe ehtenet rle, Ger.; Elsenboom, Dutch; Alno, or Ontano, Ital. ; Aliso, or Alamo nigro, Span. Engravings. Eng. Bot.,.t. 1508. ; Hunt. Evel. Syl., 240. f.; Ger.’ Emac., 1477. f. 3, Lob. Ic.;2, 1915F : et ee t. 1.5; Dalech. Hist., 97. f. ; our jig. 1540, ; and the plate of this species in our last Spec. Char.,§c. Leaves roundish, wedge-shaped, wavy, serrated, elutinous, | rather abrupt ; downy at the branching of the veins beneath. ( Eng. Fi., iv. p. 131.) Atree, from 30 ft. to 60 ft. high; a native of Europe, from Lapland to Gibraltar; and of Asia, from the White Sea to Mount Caucasus: and also, of the north of Africa; flowering, in Britain, in March and April. Varieties. ¥ A. g. 2 emarginata Willd. Baum., p. 19., has the leaves nearly round, wedge- shaped, and edged with light green. ¥ A. g.3 laciniata Ait. Willd., 1. c., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; A. g. incisa Hort.; our Jig.1538., and the plate of a fine tree at Syon, in our last volume; has the leaves oblong and pinnatifid, with the lobes acute. Wild in the north of France, particularly in Normandy, and in the woods of Montmorency, near Paris. (N. Du Ham.) Thouin, in the year 1819, in the Nouveau Cours d Agricul- ture, states that the cut-leaved alder was first found by Trochereau de la Berliére, and planted by him in his garden near St. Germain, where the stool still remains from which all the nurseries of Paris have been supplied with plants, and, probably, all Europe. ¥ A.g. 4 quercifolia Willd., |. c., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836.— Leaves sinu- ated, with the lobes obtuse. ¥ A. g. 5 oxyacanthefolia ; A, oxyacantheefolia Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; and our fig. 1539.—Leaves sinuated and lobed; smaller than those of the preceding variety, and somewhat resembling those of the common hawthorn. ¥ A. g. 6 macrocérpa; A. macrocarpa Lodd. Cat., 1836 ; has the leaves and fruit rather larger than those of the species, and is also of more vigorous growth. % A.g.7 folis variegatis Hort. has the leaves variegated. Other Varieties. There are some other names applied to plants in the col- lection of Messrs. Loddiges, which, we think, can only be considered as varieties of A. glutindsa; or, perhaps, of A. incana; but the plants are so small, that we are unable to determine whether they are sufficiently distinet to be worth recording. Among these names are, A. nigra, A. rubra, A. plicata, and A. undulata, A. rubra is said to be a native of the Island of Sitcha. (Annal. des Scien, Nat., 3. p. 237.) Some of the sorts treated as CHAP. CIV. BETULA'CEX. A‘LNUS. 1679 species we think only varieties, as we have indicated by putting the letter g. in parentheses. Description. The alder, in a wild state, even in favour- able situations, is seldom seen higher than 40 ft. or 50 ft. ; but in uncultivated grounds, and in good soil near water, it will attain the height of 50 ft. or 60 ft., and upwards. This is not only the case with the species, but with the variety A. g. lacinidta, which forms a handsome pyramidal tree; which, at Syon, has attained the height of 63 ft., and at Woburn Farm, near Chertsey, is still higher. The bark of the common alder, in oldish trees, is nearly black, and full of clefts; the colour of the wood is white before the tree is cut down; but, immediately on being cut, the surface of the wound becomes of a deep red; soon fading, however, into the pale flesh-colour, which the whole of the wood of this tree, when cut down, takes when dry, and retains ever afterwards. The wood is homogeneous, tender, and without much tenacity. The branches, when they are young, and the tree is in a state of vigorous growth, have a triangular form; but, when mature, they are round. The bark, at the rising of the sap, separates from the wood with very great facility. The leaves, when in the bud, are folded in the manner of a fan, very glutinous, and completely enclosed by two oblong sree 1540 stipules of a whitish green. They are from eS aN 3in. to 4 in. long, and nearly as broad. The petiole is about lin. long, and pro- longed on the disk of the leaf, in the form of a very prominent nerve on the under side, from which proceed to the right and left other prominent nerves, in each of the axils formed by which is a little tuft of cottony hair. The characteristics of the leaves of this species, as compared with those of other species of the genus, and especially of A. incana, is, that they are always rounded at the summit, and never pointed ; though this distinction does not hold good when applied to some of the , é varieties, such as A. g. laciniata. The leaves are of a deep dark green; and both the young shoots and leaves are covered with a glutinous substance, more espe- cially in the early part of summer. The male catkins are cylindrical, like those of the birch, and appear in the autumn; while the female ones, which are on branched footstalks, are of a short conical form, like a small fir cone, and are produced in spring along with the leaves. On Mount Caucasus, Pallas informs us, the female catkins come out about the end of February; but, in the north of Russia, in March and April. The rate of growth of the alder, in a favourable soil and situation, is about 2ft. or 3 ft. a year for four or five years; so that a tree 10 years planted will frequently attain the height of 20 ft. or 25ft.; and at 60 years the tree is supposed to have arrived at maturity. The roots are creeping; and sometimes, but rarely, they throw up suckers. The shade and fallen leaves of this tree are not injurious to grass. Geography, History, §c. The common alder is the most aquatic of Euro- pean trees, being found in wet swampy grounds, throughout the whole of Europe, in situations too moist for even the willow and the poplar. In meadows, and by river sides in the plains, it becomes a considerable tree; but on mountains, and in the most northerly parts of Sweden, it diminishes to a shrub. It is found in the west, east, and north of Asia andin the north of oR Yr. 1680 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III, Africa. According to Pursh, the common alder is also a native of North America; in the interior of Canada, and on the north-west coast. The alder was known to Homer and Theophrastus. (See p. 18.) According to Virgil, it formed the first material for boats; and Lucan recommends it as a wood proper for ship-building. Virgil describes the proper situation for it, as on the margin of still waters; and Vitruvius recommends the wood for piles, stating that the city of Ravenna was built on it. ‘Aristotle mentions that the alder was generally barren in Greece, and only fertile in the island of Crete; but it may be doubted whether he alludes to the same tree. In the time of Theophrastus, the bark was used for dyeing leather ; and, in the days of Pliny, the wood was employed for piles, which he calls “ eternal ;” and for pipes, for conveying water under ground, as it is at present. The same author states that the tree was planted along the banks of rivers, to prevent them, by its numerous roots and suckers, from being washed away during extraordinary floods. Evelyn tells us that the celebrated bridge of the Rialto, at Venice, was built on piles of this tree. It is still extensively used in Flanders and Holland, for the purpose of forming piles. Boutcher, writing in 1780, informs us that, between 1730 and 1750, “vast quantities of alder plants were brought from Holland to Scotland, at a considerable price, and unhappily for the owners, planted in large tracts of moist land, from which no returns suitable to the labour and expense had been received.” He adds that ~ would greatly have preferred “ poplars and abeles.” (Treatise, &c., REE. . Properties and Uses. Naturally, the leaves of the alder afford food to the larve of different species of moths, and other insects; and the leaves and young shoots are eaten by horses, cows, goats, and sheep, though they are not fond of them; and they are refused by swine. Among the lepidopte- rous insects may be mentioned several species of the genus Hipparchia Fab. Satirnia Schrank. (See Magazine of Natural History, vol. viii. p- 210., and vol. v. p. 251.) Clytus alni Fad., a coleopterous ~s insect, is common in the trunks of old alder trees. C. Arietis — Fab., Cerimbyx Arietis L., Sam. pl. 2. f. 25., and our fig. 1541., is also common. The tongues of horses feeding upon the alder, Linnzeus observes, are turned black; and, on that account, it is supposed by some persons to be unwholesome. for them. The uses to which the alder has been applied by man are various, The wood, though soft, is of great durability in water. It weighs, when green, 621b. 60z.; half-dry, 48 lb. ~” 8 0z.; and quite dry, 39 lb. 4 0z., per cubic foot; thus losing 1541 above a third of its weight by drying, while it shrinks about a twelfth part of its bulk. In the Dictionnaire des Eaux et Foréts, the wood is said to be unchangeable either in water or earth. It is used for all the various pur- poses to which soft homogeneous woods are generally applied ; viz. for turnery, sculpture, and cabinet-making; for wooden vessels, such as basins, plates, and kneading-troughs; for sabots, wooden soles to shoes and pattens, clogs for women, and similar purposes. In France, sabots made of alder wood are smoked, to render them hard and impervious to the larva of the beetle which attacks that wood. The French, and also the Highlanders, are said to make light chairs of the wood of this tree, which have the colour, though they have not the grain, of mahogany. Sir Thomas Dick Lauder, speaking of the wood, says, “It is extremely valuable, even when of a small size, for cutting up into herring-barrel staves; and thus whole banks, in Scotland, have been denuded every year of this species of timber. The old trees, which are full of knots, cut up into planks, have all the beauty of the curled maple, with the advantage of presenting a deep, rich, reddish tint; and, in this state, they make most beautiful tables. It must be remembered, however, that the alder tim- ber is liable to be perforated by a small beetle; it should, therefore, if possible, be prepared by immersing the logs in a large hole dug in a peat moss, and im- pregnating the water of the hole with a quantity of lime. If this be done for Y ZO A | — WY co CHAP. CIV. BETULA CER. A'LNUS. 1681 a few months, and the furniture afterwards well varnished over with what is called the French polish, it will stand unharmed for generations.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. i. p. 137.) Wood of alder, which has lain a long time in peat bogs, becomes as black as ebony ; and as, in a recent state, it readily receives a black dye, while, from the homogeneousness of its texture, it will take a better polish than soft woods do generally, it forms a very common substitute for that wood in small articles; but it has always a dull hue, being inca- pable of receiving the lustre of the real ebony. When used in constructions above ground, it ought only to be placed in situations where it will be kept perfectly dry : but the great use of the wood, on a large scale, is for piles, as foundations for bridges and other buildings, water-pipes, barrels of pumps, and props for mines. The spray is more durable than that of most other trees, when used for filling drains in moist soil. Dorsetshire woodwards (woodmen), Mitchell observes, “ have nearly the same adage applied to alder poles, when peeled for rafters, as those of the midland counties have for willows and poplars (see p. 1637.) ; viz: — ** Thatch me well, and keep me dry, Heart of oak I will defy.” * Stakes of alder,” he says, “ will not stand twelve months, nor will the timber do for posts, or anything else, where it is in contact with the ground, except under water. The wood, however,” he adds, “ought not to be entirely re- jected;” and he recommends it as linings for stone-carts and wheelbarrows, that are in constant use; “ because, being soft, though it may bruise, it does not split by the stones being tumbled in.” It makes better weather-boards than elm or beech, because it does not warp or cast. (Dendrol., p. 55.) Alder hop-poles, according to Cobbett, will only last one year. As fuel, the alder is to the beech as 985 is to 1540: but, like other woods of little value as fuel for heating dwelling-houses, it is preferred for other purposes, where a slow and not fierce heat is required; such as for heating bakers’ ovens, for burning limestone and chalk, for burning bricks, &c. The charcoal is es- teemed excellent for making gunpowder ; but for domestic uses it is considered inferior, being to that of the beech as 885 is to 1600. The ashes yield at the rate of 65lb. of potash to 1000 Ib. of ashes; which ranks it among 73 other woods that yield this salt, in the 67th degree. The bark on the young wood is powerfully astringent, and is employed by tanners: and the young shoots are used both for tanning, and dyeing red, brown, and yellow; and, in combi- nation with copperas, to dye black. The catkins dye green; and the female catkins are used by fishermen to sustain their nets above water, instead of cork. In Hall’s Travels in Scotland, the author says that the country people in the Highlands make their own shoes; and, to avoid the tax on leather, pri- vately tan the hides with the bark of birch and alder. ( Zravels in Scotland, vol. ii. p- 401.) The fresh wood dyes a snuff-colour; and the bark, dried and pow- dered, and mixed with logwood, bismuth, &c., yields the colour called boue de Paris. It is said that the Laplanders masticate the bark, and, with the saliva so coloured, stain their leathern garments red. (Sy/. Sketches, p. 9.) In France, the small roots are split, and worked into baskets ; and the knotty parts of the larger roots are used for inlaying cabinet-work. Both linen and woollen cloths are dyed black by boiling them with the flowers, buds, female catkins, bark, and spray, and afterwards putting them into water which has been used at a smith’s forge for quenching the red-hot iron. The leaves are used in medicine as detersive ; and they are employed in decoctions and gargles for diseases of the throat. Among the uses which may be considered obsolete, are two mentioned by Pennant; viz. spreading the boughs over the fields during summer ; leaving them there during the winter to rot; and, in the fol- lowing March, clearing off the undecayed parts, and ploughing the ground for a crop of corn. The other use is that of strewing the leaves and young shoots on the floors of houses to attract fleas, which are said to be entangled in the ** tenacious liquor, as birds are by birdlime.” OR 2 1682 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. The alder is planted to form hedges in moist meadows; and it is planted along the margins of rivers, to keep up the banks by its numerous creeping roots. If the alder be planted in a low meadow, it is said that the surface of the ground surrounding it will become boggy ; whereas, if ash be planted, the roots of which also extend a great way in every direction, and run near the surface, the ground will become firm and dry ; though on what principle these changes take place, we are not informed; and the statement is therefore, most probably, a vulgar error. The chief use of the alder is as coppice-wood, to be cut down every five or six years,and made into charcoal for the gunpowder manufac- turers. The charcoal is considered the next best for that purpose to that of Rhawnus Frangula, the berry-bearing alder, the aune noir of the French (see p- 537.); and plantations of the common alder are made by the proprietors of the gunpowder manufactories of Hounslow, and other places, in order to make sure of a supply. The larger branches are made into charcoal for the coarser kinds of gunpowder, and the spray for the finer kinds. As an ornamental tree, much cannot be said in favour of the alder. Du Hamel remarks that its verdure is agreeable, and its shade dense; and that its leaves, like those on all plants which grow by water, remain on longer in the autumn than those of deciduous trees which prefer dry situations. In shel- tered places, young alder trees frequently retain their leaves till January. Du Hamel observes that, as cattle will never touch the leaves of the alder as long as they can get anything else to eat, it is a good tree for parks, and also for hedges; and he adds that it will form very good avenues in situations exposed to cattle. As an object for the landscape-painter, the leaves of the alder do not fall into fine masses ; and they appear too uniformly distributed over the entire head of the tree. Nevertheless, as Gilpin observes, it is a more picturesque tree than the common willow, both in its ramification, and in its foliage: perhaps, indeed, he says, it is the most picturesque of any of the aquatic tribe, except the weeping willow. ‘“ He who would see the alder in perfection, must follow the banks of the Mole, in Surrey, through the sweet vales of Dorking and Mickleham, into the groves of Esher. The Mole, indeed, is far from being a beautiful river: it is a quiet and sluggish stream; but what beauty it has, it owes greatly to the alder, which every where fringes its meadows, and, in many places, forms very pleasing scenes, especially in the vale between Box Hill and the high grounds of Norbury Park. Some of the largest alders we have in England grow in the Bishop of Durham’s park, at Bishop-Auckland. The generality of trees acquire picturesque beauty by age: but it is not often that they are suffered to attain this picturesque period. Some use is commonly found for them long before that time. The oak falls for the greater purposes of man; and the alder is ready to supply a variety of his smaller wants. An old tree, therefore, of any kind, is a curiosity; and even an alder, such as those at Bishop-Auckland, when dignified by age, makes a respectable figure.” (Gilp. For. Scen.,i. p.69.) Sir Thomas Dick Lauder fully agrees with Mr. Gilpin in his commendation of the alder. It is always associated in our minds, he says, “ with river scenery, both of that tranquil description most frequently to be met with in the vales of England, and with that of a wilder and more stirring cast, which is to be found among the glens and deep ravines of Scotland. In very many instances, we have seen it put on so much of the bold resolute character of the oak, that it might have been mistaken for that tree, but for the intense depth of its green hue. The Mole may, doubtless, furnish the traveller with very beautiful specimens of the alder, as it may also furnish an example of that species of quiet English scenery we have alluded to; but we venture to assert, that no where will the tree be found in greater perfection than on the wild banks of the river Findhorn, and its tributary streams, where scenery of the most romantic rie every where occurs.” (Laud. Gilp., i. p. 136.) The alder, Boutcher characterises as “an ugly melancholy tree;” and, as it is more frequently found by stag- nant than by running water, an observation as old as the time of Virgil, we are strongly inclined, though we do not think it ugly, to consider it as one of CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CEX. A‘LNUS. 1683 the most melancholy of deciduous trees. The loose negligent manner in which its dark dull green leaves are distributed over its branches, gives the tree a dishevelled appearance, as if it were careless about itself; and, if the weeping willow is to be considered as representing outward and simulated grief, the alder, we should say, forms a good emblem of the grief of the heart. ** O’er the swift waters of the running stream The willow waves its light and graceful form, Mingling a transient shadow with the gleam Of the bright sunshine — like a passing storm : Emblem of grief, which, elegant, refined, Is more of outward show than of the mind. O’er the dark pond, whose sullen bosom shows No curling waves to greet the passing breeze, The rigid alder its stiff image throws, Gloomy and sad, as though it scorn’d to please : Emblem of woe, too great to be express’d, Which broods in silence, and corrodes the breast.” The motion of the alder tree corresponds with its form; being slight and partial, owing to its rigidity, and not graceful and extending to the whole tree, like that of the willows and Lombardy poplars. Let the reader only imagine a pond with its margin varied by alders, and the same pond varied by willows ; and then reflect on the difference in the impressions which the change of each makes upon his mind. The common alder can never, with propriety, be planted in artificial scenery, where the object is to imitate nature in an ar- tistical manner, or, in other words, so as to preserve the character of art. The reason is, the alder is so well known as an indigenous tree, that the artificial scenery in which it appears is immediately lowered to a fac-simile imitation of, or identification with, nature. Where either the geometrical or any other gardenesque method of planting is adopted, however, this principle does not apply ; nor will it hold good in the case of planting any of the more striking varieties of the species ; for example, the cut-leaved alder, which forms a very interesting tree, and is very fit for planting in artificial scenery, because it is never found wild in Britain, and, from its habit of growth, as well as from the form of its leaves, is in no danger of ever being mistaken fo1 the common alder. Poetical and mythological Allusions. Homer, Virgil, and other poets of antiquity, frequently mention the alder. Homer often alludes to it in his descriptions of scenery : — ** From out the cover’d rock, In living rills a gushing fountain broke : Around it and above, for ever green, The bushy alders form’d a shady scene.” Odyssey, book ix. And again : — *© Where silver alders, in high arches twined, Drink the cool stream, and tremble in the wind. ”’ Ibid., book xvii. Some poets, when treating of the fable of the Heliades, assert that the sisters of Phaethon were turned into alders instead of poplars. Virgil, in one his Hclogues says, — ‘© The sisters, mourning for their brother’s loss, Their bodies hid in bark, and furr’d with moss, How each a rising alder now appears, And o’er the Po distils her gummy tears,” Drybden’s Virgil, ecl. vi. Cowley has adopted the same fable : — ‘The Phaethonian alder next took place: Still sensible of the burnt youth’s disgrace, She loves the purling streams, and often laves Beneath the floods, and wantons with the waves.’’ Plants, book vy. Virgil, in another passage, alludes to the bark of the alder being full of clefts : — ** As alders in the spring their boles extend, And heave so fiercely, that their bark they rend.” Dryven’s Virgil, ecl. x. QR 3 1684 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ILI. The alder, it has been already mentioned, was used by the ancients for boats; and Professor Martyn suggests that a hollow alder, falling into the stream oa the banks of which it grew, may have given the first idea of a boat to man. Virgil and Lucan both mention this use of the tree, Among the old English poets, Browne alludes to the shade of the alder not injuring the grass that grows under it: — “ The alder, whose fat shadow nourisheth, Each plant set neere to him long flourisheth.”” And Spenser speaks of the alders on the banks of the Mulla, in his Colin Clout’s come home again. *©€ One day,’ quoth he, ‘I sate, as was my trade, Under the foot of Mole, that mountain hoar, Keeping my sheep among the cooly shade Of the green alders on the Mulla’s shore,’ ” Soil and Situation. It was commonly recommended to plant the alder in swamps ; and, doubtless, from its roots running near the surface, it will thrive better in such situations than many other trees ; but it is a great mistake to suppose that the alder, or any other tree, will either grow rapidly, or attain a large size, except in good soils, liberally supplied with moisture, but by no means at all times soaked with it. A little reflection will convince us that, in all countries, the best soils are on the banks of rivers and lakes; because to such situations the finer earths have been carried down from the higher grounds for ages, whether these grounds have been under water, or exposed to the atmosphere. A good soil, on the margin of stagnant water, the sur- face of which is some feet below the surface of the ground, promises to be a more fayourable situation than either the banks of a river, where the water varies in height at different periods of the year, and where there cannot be a very rich deposition of mud; or a good soil on the margin of water at, or nearly on, the same level with it. This is very well proved by two trees of about the same age: one on the flat banks of the piece of water at Syon, and the other on the raised bank of an old moat at Woburn Farm. The soil, in both cases, is equally rich; but at Syon the main roots of the tree are nearly on a level with the water, while at Woburn Farm the main roots are some feet above it. One of the most favourable situations for growing the alder for poles is, an island the side of whichis 2ft. or 3 ft. above the level of the water. Such islands, when so planted) with alders, are called alder beds ; as they are called osier holts, when planted with willows. Ten years’ growth in such a bed, Cobbett states, will produce poles 20 ft., or more, in length; with but ends of from 4in. to 6in. in diameter. The alder, Mr. Sang observes, is found in the highest perfection in moist soils; and, though it will grow freely in light elevated lands, it has a tendency in such situations to dry and impoverish the soil, not being satisfied unless it can obtain abundance of moisture. No tree, he continues, is, perhaps, equally well adapted for upholding the banks of rivers, from the great multiplicity of its roots. Evelyn is of the same opinion; and he, and all authors, agree that it will not even live in dry chalky soil. Propagation and Culture. Evelyn says that the alder is propagated by truncheons of the stem or of the root, “ set as big as the small of one’s leg, and in length about 2 ft,;” one end of which should be plunged in the mud. “ If we plant smaller sets,” he says, “ let them be cut at a proper season, and when the wood is of competent bigness, and mature,’ The Jersey manner of plant- ing truncheons, he adds, is by forming them into lengths of 2ft. or 3 ft. each, at the beginning of winter; binding them in faggots, and placing the ends of them in water, till towards the end of spring. By that season, they will have con- tracted a callosity at theirlower extremity; and, “ being planted, will, like Gen- netmoil apple trees, never fail of growing, and striking root.” Boutcher oe the alder may be propagated by cuttings of three, four, or five years’ growth, planted in February or March. The Continental authors mention suckers, CHAP. CIV. BETULA CEA. A/LNUS. 1685 layers, cuttings of the shoots, cuttings of the root, and grafting. Du Hamel says that a large stool or stump of alder, split with a hatchet into five or six pieces, and planted, will form so many trees; and, also, that if, instead of splitting this stool, it be covered over 2in. or 3in. deep with soil, it will, in two or three years, throw up shoots, which will become rooted plants. We have planted with success, he says, trees obtained in this way, of 7 ft., 8 ft., and 10 ft. in height, without heading them down; but, in situations exposed to the wind, they require to be cut down to within 5 in. or 6in. of the surface of the ground. Another mode of multiplying the alder is, to cut a young branch half through at the ground, lay it down horizontally along the surface, and cover it with 2in. of soil, when almost every bud will produce a shoot, and every shoot will form roots. We have already described this mode as em- ployed for raising plum stocks. (See p. 690.) Notwithstanding these different modes, which are essential for the varieties, all writers agree that the species is best propagated by seeds. When large truncheons are made use of, it would appear that they only succeed satisfactorily in a very moist soil; for a writer in the Bath Society Papers, vol. vi. (published in 1792), says, “ From the authority of great masters in their way, Miller, Mortimer, &c., I was induced to plant a waggon-load of alder truncheons, in 1764, in boggy places, and along the banks of a river, as directed. I was flattered, the next summer, with every prospect of success, their shoots being strong and gross; but, lo! the year following one and all perished, not having struck a single root.” The writer was therefore obliged to replant the ground with rooted slips, taken from old stools, which did very well. The failure may probably have been owing to the second summer being a dry one; and, at all events, it will show the propriety of taking the precaution. used in Jersey, when trun- cheons are employed for propagating this tree. For raising the alder from seeds, Sang directs the catkins to be gathered in dry weather, as soon as the seeds are matured (which is easily known by the scales beginning to open), and carried to a loft, where they should be spread out thinly. “ They are afterwards to be frequently turned, and the seeds will fall out in the act of turning. They are much more ready to drop out, if the loft happen to be placed above an apartment where a good fire is kept. When all the seeds which will readily come out by the above plan have escaped, and are lying on the floor, gather them up into a bag for spring sow- ing. The cones are then to be thrashed and sifted. Alder seeds may, like those of the birch, be sown from the tree; but, like the birch, the germmating alders are liable to be destroyed by early frosts in the spring.” (Nic. Pl. Kal., p. 482.) The proper time of sowing, the same author continues, “ is March; and the covering, which ought to be of very light soil, should, on no account, exceed a quarter of an inch in thickness. It being no easy thing to know the quality of alder seed,’ he observes, “ it is better to sow pretty thick, and to thin out the plants, if necessary, the following spring.” The seeds are generally collected about the end of October, or the beginning of November. Where the trees overhang water, it is recommended by the Continental authors to cut off the extremities of the branches containing the catkins, and let them drop into the water, afterwards fishing them out with nets. The cones may be kept till spring, if in a perfectly dry situation, and excluded from the air. The seeds may be proved before sowing, by bruising them on the thumb nail; when, if they have any kernel, it will show a white farinaceous substance, and some appearance of oily or watery matter. All agree that, when sown, the seeds should be very slightly covered with soil. In loamy ground, one sixth part of an inch of light soil strewed over them will be found enough ; and in light soils the seeds will be sufficiently covered by a good watering from the rose of a watering-pot; or the operation of covering may be left to the first shower. After the seeds are sown, it is a great advantage, in dry climates, to cover the surface of the bed with pease- haulm, fronds of firs, moss, or loose leaves; or to stretch over it close wicker hurdles, supporting them by props at about 2in. or 3 in. above the 5R 4 1686 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. surface of the soil. Du Hamel obtained abundance of plants by strewing soil over the surface of the ground under a seed-bearing alder tree in autumn, after the seed had dropped. When the seed is sown in autumn, the plants will come up the following spring; and, when it is sown in spring, they will gene- rally come up in the course of five or six weeks after sowing. Spring sowings should be made much thicker than autumnal sowings; because many of the seeds, unless they have been very carefully excluded from the air, lose their vital power during winter. The plants from spring-sown seeds will attain the height of from 3 in. to 6 in. the first summer. The second year they will be double or treble that height ; and in three or four years, if properly treated, they will be 5ft. or 6 ft. high. The nursery culture and after-management in plantations have nothing peculiar in them; except that, when full-grown trees are to be cut down, it is advisable to disbark them a year before; a practice as oldas the time of Evelyn. When alders are cut down as coppice- wood, in spring, when the sap is in motion, care should be taken that the cuts are not made later than March; and that they are in a sloping direction upwards. If, at this season, the cuts are made downwards, the section which remains on the stool will be so far fractured as, by the exudation of the sap, and the admission of the weather, no longer to throw up vigorous shoots, and it will decay in a few years. Accidents, Insects, and Diseases. The alder is liable to few accidents from high winds : but the Adimonia alni Fad. deposits its eggs on the young buds ; and the larvee are frequently so abundant, as to consume the leaves almost entirely. There is also a small worm, the caterpillar of some coleopterous insect, which penetrates through the bark into the wood, and ultimately destroys the trees. (Dict. des Kaur, &c.) This is probably the Callidium alni Faé., one of the longicorn beetles. A small species of jumping weevil ( Orchéstes alni Leach) also attacks the leaves, as well as Phyllobius alni Fadé., belonging to the same family, and Galertca linéola Fad. (the Chrysomela grisea alni, fem., of De Geer). Amongst lepidopterous insects, Certira vinula, Pyge‘ra bucéphala, Notodénta dromedarius, Lophdépteryx camelina, Orgyia antiqua, Zeuzera 2‘sculi, Porthésia chrysorrhee‘a, all belonging to the Linnzean Bombyces; Apatéla /eporina, Acronfcta alni and psi (or dagger moths), belonging to the Noctuide ; Geomeétra ulmaria, Drepana falcataria, and se- veral Tortricidae and Tincéide, feed, in the larva state, upon the alder. Some of these being, however, general feeders, are not so injurious as the others, Statistics. Recorded Trees. The finest alder trees which Mitchell ever saw were probably the same as those alluded to by Gilpin (p.1682.%, in the Bishop of Durham’s park, at Bishop- Auckland,where a tree, in 1818, had atrunk which measured 11 ft. in circumference. It grew upon a knoll on a swamp. The finest alder poles the same author ever ob- served were in Arnold’s Vale, below Sheffield Place, Sussex : in 1815, these were from 60 ft. to 70 ft. high. The alders on the banks of the river Findhorn have been already men- tioned. Existing Trees. In England,in the environs of London, at Ham House, Essex, A. g. emarginata is 15 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 4in., and of the head 28 ft. ; at Syon, A. g. laciniata ( fig. 1542.) is 63 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 63 ft. ; at Kenwood, Hamp- stead, 60 years planted, the species is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 10 in,, and of the head 60 ft. In Devon- shire, at Killerton, it is 56 ft. high, with a trunk 3ft. 3in. in diameter: in Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 100 years planted, the species is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 5 ft., and of the head 46 ft. ; and A. g. Jaciniata is 50 ft. high: yey in Somersetshire, at Nettlecombe, the species is 35 ft. high , Ss ybggMcer the diameter of the trunk 2 ft, 10 in,, and of the head 32 ft.; ~ ~~ 4 Deep = —* in Surrey, at Farnham Castle, 50 years planted, it is 50 ft. bia bei char? high; at Woburn Farm, A. g. laciniata is 70 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft., and of the head 65 ft. ; in Sussex, at Westdean, A, g. laciniata, 12 years planted, is 32 ft. high ; in Berkshire, at Bear Wood, 12 years planted, the species is 40 ft. high. ; in Buckinghamshire, at Temple House, 40 years planted, itis 50 ft. high ; in Cambridgeshire, in the Cambridge Botanic Garden, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft.5in., and of the head 36ft; in Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, it is SAft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 34ft.; in Herefordshire, at Eastnor Castle, 18 years planted, it is 60ft. high: in Hertfordshire, at Cheshunt, 8 years planted, it is &% tt, high; and 10 years planted, it is 20 ft, high: in Lancashire, at Latham House, 50 years planted, it in 56 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 52ft.; A. g. laciniata, 20 years planted, ie U6ft. high: in Leicestershire, at Elvaston Castle, the species is 89 ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. 7 in. in diameter; at Doddington Park, 35 years planted, it is 41 ft. high: in Monmouthshire, at Dowlais House, 12 years planted, it is Soft, high; in Northamptonshire, at Wakefield Lodge, — CHAP, CIV. BETULA‘CER. ALNUS. 1687 20 years planted, it is 25 ft. high; in Oxfordshire, in the Oxford Botanic Garden, 40 years planted, it is 55ft. high; in Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 35 years planted, it is 40ft. high; in Rutlandshire, at Belvoir Castle, 26 years planted, it is 60 ft. high; in Staffordshire, at Trentham, 20 years planted, it is 20 ft. high: in Suffolk, at Finborough Hall, 60 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3} ft., and of the head 42ft.; at Ampton Hall, 13 years planted, it is 26 ft. high: in Worcestershire, at Hagley, 11 years planted, it is 16 ft. high; at Coombe Abbey, A, g. laciniata, 40 years planted, is 70 ft. high. In Scotland, in Berwickshire, at the Hirsel, 12 years planted, it is 24ft. high; in the stewartry of Kirkcudbright, at St. Mary’s Isle, 40 years planted, it is 53 ft. high; in Haddingtonshire, at Tynninghan, it is 24 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 16in., and of the head S6ft.: in Lanarkshire, in the Glasgow Botanic Garden, 16 years lanted,’ it is 30ft. high; and 4d. g. laciniata, 16 years planted, is 35 ft. high: in Argyllshire, at oward Castle, 12 years planted, it is 23 ft. high; in Banffshire, at Huntley Lodge, it is 63 ft. high the diameter of the trunk 4 ft. 3in., and of the head 60 ft.; in Forfarshire, at Monboddo, 34 years planted, it is 30ft. high; in Perthshire, at ‘Taymouth, it is 30 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 4in., and of the head 14ft.; in Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, 45 years planted, it is 40 ft. high ; in Stirlingshire, at Callender Park, 16 years planted, it is 39ft. high. In Ireland, near Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 40 ft. high; at Terenure, 15 years planted, it is 20ft. high. In King’s County, at Charleville Forest, 8 years planted, it is 18 ft. high ; in Fermanagh, at Florence Court, A. g. laciniata, 40 years planted, is 60 ft. high; in Galway, at Coole, the species is 30 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 32 ft. ; in Louth at Oriel Temple, A. g. !aciniata, 34 years planted, is 44 ft. high ; in Sligo, at Mackree Castle the species is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 36 ft. ; in Tyrone, at Baron’s : Court, 50 years planted, it is 45 ft high. In France, at Nantes, in the nursery of M. De Nerriéres, 50 years old, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 12 ft. ;’at-Avranches, in the Botanic Garden, A. g laciniata, 20 years old, is 28 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 9in., and of the head 16 ft. In Hanover, at Harbcke, 6 years old, it is 8ft. high, with a trunk 2in. in diameter. In Austria. at Vienna, in the garden of Baron Loudon, 14 years planted, it is 16ft. high; at Briick on the Leytha, A. g. laciniata, 24 years old, is 25ft. high. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 70 years old, it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 60 ft. % ¥ 2. A,(G) opLonGaA‘TA Willd. The oblong-leaved Alder. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 335.; Baum., p. 20.; N. Du Ham., 2. p. 215. Synonymes. A’\nus fol. oblong., &c., Bauh. ; A. fol. ovato-lanceol., &c., Mil. Dict., ed.7.; lang- liche Else, Ger. Spec. Char., $c. Leaves elliptic, somewhat obtuse, glutinous; axils of the veins naked on the under side. (Wild. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 335.) A large shrub or low tree, said to be a native of Hungary, Austria, and Turkey. It was introduced by Miller, in 1749, who is said to have raised it from seed ; and, if so, it must be a tolerably distinct kind; which, indeed, it appears to be, though we are doubtful as to whether it is entitled to rank as a species. The largest plant of A. oblongata that we have heard of is in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, where, in 1834, after being 30 years planted, it is 30 ft. high ; which confirms Willdenow’s conjecture, that, in a mild moist climate, it may become a tree. There are plants in the Horticultural Society’s Gardens, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s. Variety. 2 ¥ A. (g.) 0. 2 foliis ellipticis Ait., A. pumila Lodd. Cat., has the leaves narrower than the species. ¥ 3. A, inca\nA Willd. The hoary-leaved Alder. A oli Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 335.; Baum., p. 20.; N. Du Ham., 2. p. 215. ; Hoss Anleitung, Sencnnines, B. A'\Inus var. incana Lin. Sp. PL, 1394. ; B. incana Lin. Supp.; A. folio incano, &c., Bauh. Pin., 428.; B. viridis Vill. Dauph., 2. p.'789.; weisse Erle, graue Else, or weisse Eller, Ger. Engravings. Hayne Abbild., t. 136. ; and our fig. 1543. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves oblong, acute, ; pubescent beneath; axils of the veins naked. Stipules lanceolate. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 335.) A tree, which grows in light sandy soil, in Lapland, Sweden, and Prussia; and on the hills in Austria, Carniola, the Ukraine, Tyrol, and Swit- zerland; also in North America. This tree, which Hoss informs us is common on the banks of the Danube, will attain a greater height than the common alder, or from 50 ft. to 70ft., even in a toler- ably dry soil. It differs from the common alder, in the leaves being pointed, in the leaves and the young wood not 1688 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART II. being glutinous, in their hoary appearance, and in the absence of tufts of hair in the axils of the nerves of the leaves. It was introduced into England in 1780, but has not been much cultivated. There are plants at,Messrs. Loddiges’s 30 ft. high. It formsa very handsome tree, and well deserves a place in ornamental plantations. Varieties. ¥ A. i. 2 lacinidta Lodd., Cat., ed. 1836.—The leaves are slightly laciniated. There are trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s. ¥ A. i. 3 glatca; A, glaica Miche. N. Amer. Sylv., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; Bétula inedna var, glatica Ait.; Black Alder, Amer., has the leaves dark green above, and glaucous beneath ; the petioles are reddish. According to Michaux, this forms a tree, inthe United States, from 8 ft. to 20 ft. high. This is one of the most beautiful kinds of the genus. ¥ A. i. 4 angulata Ait.—Leaves green underneath, with the petioles green. Other Varieties. A. americana Lodd. Cat., A. canadénsis Lodd. Cat., and A. rubra Lodd. Cat., appear to belong to this species ; but the plants in the Hackney arboretum are so small, that we have not been able to satisfy ourselves that they are sufficiently distinct to constitute varieties. 2 4. A, sERRULA‘TA Willd. The saw-leaved Alder. Identification. Willd. Sp. P1., 4 p. 336.; Baum., p. 21.; N. Du Ham., 2. p.216.; Pursh FL Amer. Sept., 2. p. 623.; Michx, N. Amer. Syl., 2. p. 113. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. n" Synonymes. Bétula serrulata Att. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 338.; 2B. rugdsa Ehrh, Beitr., 3. p, 21.3; Du Roi Harb. Baum., 1. p. 176.; Wang. Amer., p. 86.; ? A. americana Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; ? A canadénsis Lodd. Cat., 1836 ; common Alder, Amer. ; Hazel-leaved Alder. Engravings. Wang. Amer., t. 29. f. 60.; Abbott’s Insects, 2. t, 92.; Michx. N. Amer. Syl, t. 75. f. 1. ; and our fig. 1544., on which are exhibited the larva, pupa, and perfect insect of the Noctua (Acronyecta) hastilifera, Phale‘na hastulifera Abb. and Smith, the American alder dagger moth, which inhabits this tree. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves obovate, acuminate; veins and their axils hairy on the under side. Stipules elliptic, obtuse. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 336.) A shrub, from 6 ft. to 10 ft. high; a native of North America, in swamps and on river sides. According to Michaux, it is frequent along the sides of brooks, but abounds most in places covered with stagnant water. Its leaves are of a beautiful green, about 2in. long, oval, distinctly furrowed on the surface, and doubly denticulated at the edge. The wood, when cut into, is white ; CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CEA. A’LNUS. 1689 but, like that of all the alders, it becomes reddish when it comes in contact with the air. The dwarf stature of this, and all the other American alders, renders them of no use as timber trees; but, according to Rafinesque, the leaves are vulnerary and astringent. The bark is styptic, and is used for dyeing brown, and, with vitriol, black. The inner bark of the root is emetic, and dyes yellow. The female catkins also dye black. Plants, in the Lon- don nurseries, are from ls. to 1s. 6d. each ; and seeds Is. per oz. At Boll- wyller, plants are 14 franc; at New York, 15 cents. % 5. A. uNDULA‘TA Willd. The waved-leaved Alder. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 336.; Baum., p.21.; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. Synonymes. Beétula crispa Ait. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 339, ; B. Alnus var, crispa Miche. Fl. Bor. Amer. 2. p. 181.; A. crispa Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 623., N. Du Ham., 2. p. 216. Spec. Char., §e. Leaves oblong, acute, rounded at the base; petioles and veins hairy on the under side ; axils of the veins naked; stipules ovate- oblong. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 336.) A shrub, not above 3 ft. or 4 ft. high ; a native of Canada, and on high mountains in sphagnous swamps in Penn- sylvania. In the Berlin Botanic Garden, according to Willdenow, it was 15ft. high in 1811. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 2s. 6d. each; and at New York, 20 cents; and seeds 1 dollar and 25 cents per pound. ¥ 6. A. corpiFo‘LIA Lodd. The heart-leaved Alder. Identification. odd. Bot. Cab., t. 1231. Synonyme. A. cordata Tenore Prod., 54., Hayne Dend., p. 153, Engravings. Bot. Cab., t. 1231. ; our jig. 1545.; and the plate of this species in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves heart-shaped, acuminate, dark green and shining. (Tenore.) A tree of similar magnitude to the common alder; a native of Calabria and Naples, in woods. Introduced in 1820, and flowering in March and April, before the developement of the leaves. “« A large and very handsome round-headed tree, with broad, deep green, shining leaves, deeply heart-shaped at the base. It grows with rapidity, and is one of the most interesting ornamental trees that have of late years been introduced.” (Penny Cyc., art. Alnus.) It is a most distinct species; and, though a native of the kingdom of Naples, it is perfectly hardy. It ripens seeds in the climate of London, and might easily be rendered as common as A. glutinosa. There is a very handsome tree in the collection of Messrs. Loddiges ; and another in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. Plants, in the London nurseries, are Is. 6d. each ; at Boilwyller, 2 francs; and at New York, 50 cents. % 7, A, vi’RIDIs Dec, The green-leaved Alder. Identification. De Candolle Pl. FL, 3. p. 304. Synonymes. A, ovata Lodd. Bot. Cab,, t. 1141.; A’Inus fruticdsa Schmidt; Betula ovata Schrank Sal., No. 159.. Fl. Bav.,1. p. 419., as quoted in N. Du Ham., 3. p. 206., Willd. Sp. Pl., p. 465., Seg Deng Brit., t. 96., Host Fl. Aus. 2. p. 625.; B. A/’Ino-Bétule Ehrh. Beytr., 2. p. 72.3 B. Viridis Hort. Engravings. Dend. Brit., t. 96.; Bot. Cab., t. 1141. ; Schmidt Gsstr. Baum, 3. t. 189. ; and our fig. 1546.,in which @ is the ament, or male catkin; 4, the male flower magnified ; c, the stamen magni- fied ; d, a longitudinal section of the cone or female catkin ; e, and g, transverse sections of the cone, to show the position of the scales ; f, the female catkins ; h, the samara, or seed, with its wings. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves ovate, doubly serrated, glabrous. Peduncles of the female catkins branched. Scales of the strobiles having equal lobes, trun- cate-nerved. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p.465.) A large shrub, or low bushy tree : a native of the high mountains of Hungary, Styria, and Carinthia; and of Germany, in the neighbourhood of Salzburg. Flowering, in Messrs. Lod- diges’s collection, in March and April; and ripening its seed in August. It was introduced in 1820. This plant is considered by many botanists as intermediate between the alders and the birches. It agrees with the alders, in having the peduncles of the female catkins ramose; and in general appearance it resembles the A’Inus incana in a young state: but it belongs to the birches, by the parts of its fructification, and by the number of its 1690 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM. PART III. stamens. The stem of the plant, in its native habitat, seldom rises higher than 5 ft. or 6ft. It di- vides into smooth branches, an- gular, furnished with alternate oval leaves, smooth on both surfaces, and doubly serrated. The teeth are sharp, and almost alternately long and short. The male catkins are 23 in. long, slender, cylindric, with numerous pediceled flowers. The females are subcorymbose, elliptic, with slender peduncles. Watson, ~ who has given a good figure of [= this species, says, from the habit Eq); and inflorescence of the female, =}- this plant may be considered an A’Inus ; but the fruit, being a samara, “ claims it a Bétula.” As the general appearance of the plant more resembles an alder than a birch, we have placed it under the former genus. It is a very handsome shrub, and is well deserving of a place in collections. There are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and in some of the nurseries. App. i. Other Species of A’lnus. The genus A’Inus, Mr. Royle informs us in his admirable I/Justrations, ‘‘ has the same distribution in the Himalayas thatit has in the northern hemisphere; that is, it occurs in moist situations, and along the course of rivers. A. obtus?filia Royle is very abundant on the banks of the Jumna and Tonce. A. elongata Royle occurs in Cashmere; and A. nepalénsis Wall. Pl. As. Rar., t. 131., on the mountains surrounding the valley from which it was named.” (Zdlust., p. 341.) It appears probable, that, of the above species, at least A. nepalénsis, a tree from 30 ft. to 40 ft. high, may prove sufficiently hardy to bear the climate of London ; and we hope it may soon be introduced. Genus II. BE’/TULA Tourn. Tue Biron. Lin. Syst. Monce‘cia Polyandria. Identification. Tourn., t. 360.; Lin. Gen., 485.; Juss., 409.; Fl. Br., 1011.; Comp., ed. 4, 157. ; Lam., t. 760.; Gertn., t. 90.; Lindl. Nat. Syst. Bot., p. Synonymes. Bouleau, Fr.; Betula, Ital.; Abedul, Span.; Betulla, Port.; Birke, Ger. ; Berk, Dutch ; Birk, Danish and Scotch; Bidrk, or Bork, Swedish ; Beresa, Russian; Brzoza, Polish. Derivations. From betu, its Celtic name; or, according to others, from the Latin word batuere, to beat; from the fasces of the Roman lictors, which were always made of birch rods, being used to drive back the people. Pliny derives the name from bitumen. Description, §&c. The species are chiefly deciduous trees, some of which are of large size; but several of the species are shrubs, They are natives of Europe, chiefly in the most northern parts, or in high elevations in the south ; of North America; and some of them of Asia. They are generally found in mountainous rocky situations in the middle of Europe; but they grow wild in plains and peaty soils in the northern regions. 'The common birch is one of the hardiest of known trees; and there are only one or two other species of ligneous plants which approach so near to the North Pole. The common birch has been known from the earliest ages; and it has long been the most useful tree to the inhabitants of the extreme north of Europe; as the canoe birch has been to those of the north of North America. The species all ripen seeds in the climate of London, and are all of the easiest culture in any ordinary soil; but, being hair-rooted, they do not grow so well in very strong clays; nor do plants of this genus, when raised from layers or cuttings, grow so freely as in the case of some other genera. The leaves of the birch having CHAP. CIV. BETULA CEE. BE’TULA. 1691 little succulency, and being astringent and aromatic, they are very rarely sub- ject to the attacks of insects. The wood of all the species is much less durable than the bark. Leaves small. Natives chiefly of Europe. AY] ¥1. B. a‘tba L. The white, or common, Birch. Identification. Lin. Sp. P1., 1393.; Willd, 4. p. 462,; FL Br., 1012.; Engl. Fl, 4, p. 153.; Hook. Scot., 274.; Hook. Br. Fl., 3ded., p. 411. j sh Synonymes. B. pubéscens Ehrh. Arb., 67., Pl. Off, 338.; B., No. 1628., Hall. Hist.; Rétula Rait Syn., 445. ; B. xtnensis Rafi., according to Comp. to Bot. Mag., 1. p. 91.; Bouleau commun, Fr.; gemeine Birke, Ger. 1 i Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 2198.; Fl. Dan., t. 1467.; Trag. Hist., 1113. f.; Bauh. Hist., 1. pt. 2. p. 149. f.; Matth. Valgr., 1. p. 121. f. ; Cam. Epit., p. 69. f. ; Dod. Pempt., 839. f. ; Ger. Emac., p. 1378. f.; Lob. Ic., 2. p. 190. f. ; our fig. 1547.; and fig. 1550., of the entire tree ; and the plate of this species in our last Volume. Spec. Char., Sc. Leaves ovate, acute, somewhat deltoid, unequally serrated, nearly glabrous. (Eng. Fl., iv. p. 153.) A tree, a native of almost every part of Europe, but more espe- cially of the colder regions. A diminutive shrub in the extreme north, but a tree from 50 ft. to 60ft. high in the middle regions ; flowering, in Lapland, in May; and in the Apennines, in February and March. 1547 wry! Varieties. * B. a. 2 péndula Smith, Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; B. péndula Roth Germ., i. p. 405., 2., pt. 2. p. 476.; B. verrucosa Ehrh. Arb., 96., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, Pl. Off, 328.; B. péndulis virgulis Loes. Pruss.; the weeping Birch, is a \ zi well-known tree, differing from the £* | species in having the shoots more slen- IN axlf x VA de® smoother, and pendulous. (See the S v, MO S plate of the young tree in our last Volume.) Some Continental and English botanists, and, among the latter, Sir J. E. Smith, are inclined to consider this a variation rather than a variety; but this opinion does not prevail among cultivators. Sang states that the weeping variety is easily known from the common birch, by its attaining a much larger size; by its main branches being more straight and upright (though its lateral ones are pendent at their extremities) ; and by its leaves being smaller. It attains, he says, the stature of a timber tree in much less time than the common sort; and is far handsomer, both when young and when in a mature state. All these particulars must have been observed by every one who has had much occasion to penetrate into birch forests; and the circumstance of nurserymen collecting the seeds of this variety, and finding that the majority of the plants produced by them are of the smooth-leaved and weeping kind, leaves no doubt in our mind that B. a. péndula is as much a variety as B. a. pubéscens. Sir W. J. Hooker says (Brit. Fil., 3d ed., p. 411.): “ There is a variety of this tree (B. péndula Roth, Lindl. Syn., p. 229.), with remarkably drooping 148 branches, which are more verrucose than in the my common appearance. It is not unfrequent in the ff #¢ Highlands of Scotland, and is generally known by the name of the drooping birch. To this Scott alludes : s° © Where weeps the birch with silver bark, And long dishevelled hair.’ ” ¥B.a.3 pubéscens ; B. pubéscens Ehrh. Beitr., vi. 98., Willd., iv. 462., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; and our fig. 1548.; has the leaves covered with white hairs; and, though con- 1692 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. ‘PART ITT. sidered by many botanists as a species, and distinct enough in appearance, we have no hesitation whatever in pronouncing it to be merely a variety. ¥ B. a. 4 pontica; B. péntica Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; and our fig. 1549.; has the leaves somewhat larger than the species, and appears of more robust growth. There is a tree of this kind in the Oxtord Botanic Garden, which, 40 years planted, is 45 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk | ft. 11 in., and of the head 30 ft. At Croome there is a tree, which, 40 years planted, is 70 ft. high ; and in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, one 35 years old, which is 38 ft. high. The plants in Messrs. Loddiges’s collection are quite young, and not above 3 ft. or 4 ft. in height. ¥ B. a. 5 urticifolia, B. urticifolia Lodd. Cat., has the leaves deeply laciniated, serrated, and hairy. *¥ B. a. 6 dalecarlica L. Supp., 416., is described by the younger Linnzus, as having its leaves almost palmate, with the segments toothed; ‘‘ cut like those of hemp,” according to Bosc. B. a. 7 macrocdrpa Willd. has the female catkins twice as long as those of the species. B. a. 8 folits variegatis Dumont has the leaves blotched with yellowish:white. Other Varieties. B. populifolia and B. datrica, given below as species, are, we think, as much varieties as the preceding sorts; for, though B. popu- lifolia will come tolerably true from seed, yet itis often produced from seeds of the common birch. J. daurica appears to be a variety of B. alba, stunted from the climate in which it grows; and the same observation will apply to B. sibirica, and some others, enumerated in the Catalogue of Messrs. Loddiges for 1836. B. excélsa and B. nigra of some of the London gar- dens are mere varieties of the common birch, and quite distinct from the species described by botanists under these names, which are natives of America. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 502. 689.) There are some other sorts in the collection at Messrs. Loddiges’s; such as B. undulata, B. Thouiniana and B. Fischéri, which appear to us to belong to B. alba; but, the plants being exceedingly small, we are not able to determine this with certainty. 2. laciniata being merely a cut-leaved variety of B. populifolia, we have included it under that head; as we have the sort named B. péndula, in the collection of the Messrs. Loddiges. We prefer, in this case, as in similar ones, giving varieties which have been generally considered species as such, merely indicating our opinion by a letter in parentheses, for the sake of disposing of the synonymes. There are some varieties of a trifling nature given by Linnzus in his Flora Suecica: such as one with a rounder leaf than the species, and pendent branches ; one with a white, broad, and acuminate ot one with brittle branches, and a blackish woolly leaf; one (2B. saxatilis torminalis) with an oblong leaf; and, lastly, the dwarf birch, probably the 2B. pumila of Lodd. Cat. These varieties are recorded in Martyn’s Miller ; but, unless we are right in conjecturing 2B. pumila to be the last, we have not seen any of them. Dr. Agardh mentions “ three singular varieties with laciniated leaves (B. hybrida Manch) near Fahlun. — (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 63.) The birch varies so much from seed, that scarcely any limits can be given to the number of sorts that might be selected from a seed-bed. In extensive birch forests, also, whether in the rocky scenery of Sweden, the bogs in the north of Russia, or on the hills of Germany, full-grown trees may be seen, as various in their foliage and habit i of growth as the young plants in seed-beds. For this reason, we are in- | clined to think that there are only two European species of birch, B. Alba and 2. nana; and four American species, B. papyracea, B. excélsa, B. lénta, and J. nigra. CHAP. CIV. BETULA CER. BE/TULA. 1693 Description. The 1550 common birch, when of a tree-like size, is known, at first sight, by the silvery white- ness of its outer bark, the smallness of its leaves in comparison with those of other timber trees, and the lightness and airiness of its whole appear- ance. The tree, as comparedwith others, is of the middle size, seldom exceeding 50 feet in height, with a trunk of from | ft. to 18in. in diameter, =: +4 even in the most fa- 16-42 > vourable _ situations. When drawn up in woods, however, in good soil, it has been known to attain the height of from 60 ft. to 80ft., but never, in such situations, RAYA YRS SAY 1 a NUE Oe yf bs ‘ 2, \ PA nan) wae » =), fi =) zi : ny with a trunk of pro- a) ———————— portionate diameter. a ee ee In the woods of Rus- POO NOT nia DAA VOT sy /AMSe sia, Pallas observes, the birch is tall and erect, with a trunk not very thick; in the groves, the trunk is thicker, and the head more spreading; and, in the open fields, the trunk is short, the head broader than it is high, and the branches tor- tuous. The trunk is, in general, straight and cylindrical, without deformities and knots. The cuticle is white and scaly in trees from ten to thirteen years of age; but in old trees the trunk is covered with deep black clefts in its bark. The branches proceed chiefly from the summit, and are alter- nate, frequently subdivided, very pliant and flexible, and covered with a reddish brown or russet-coloured smooth bark, which, as well as the buds, is slightly impregnated with a resinous substance. Both the trunk and branches are occasionally subject to the production of excrescences; the former as large knots, and the latter as twiggy tufts resembling large birds’ nests. These twiggy tufts are seldom found on the weeping variety, and abound most on trees of the common sort growing on boggy soil. They are most probably formed by the extravasation of the sap, occasioned by the puncture of some insect. The leaves are alternate, bright green, smooth, shining beneath, with the veins crossing like the meshes of a net; and the petioles are 4 in. or more in length. The male catkins appear in autumn, on the ends of the twigs, but do not expand their flowers till the female cat- kins appear in spring. On young trees, and on old trees in particular situ- ations, especially in damp boggy soil, the branches are erect; but in old trees, and in some young ones more than in others, they are pendulous, and hence the variety of that name. The roots extend themselves horizontally, and divide into a great number of rootlets and hair-like fibres at their extremities ; but they never throw up suckers. The rate of growth is considerable when the tree is young; averaging from 18 in. to 2ft. a year for the first 10 years; and young trees cut down to the ground often make shoots 8 ft. or 10 ft. long 1694 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. in one season. The duration of the birch is not great, the tree attaining maturity, in good soils, in from forty to fifty years; but, according to Hartig,. seldom lasting in health till it attains a hundred years. Geography. The common birch is a native of the colder regions of the old Continent ; and also, as we think (under the form of B. populifolia, and other kinds, treated by botanists as species), throughout great part of North America. It is found in Asia, in Siberia, as far as the Altaic Moun- tains ; and also in the Himalayas; but not in Africa. According to Pallas, the birch is more common than any other tree, throughout the whole of the Rus- sian empire; being found in every wood and grove, from the Baltic Sea to the Eastern Ocean; prospering best in a moist alluvial soil (Aumoso-limosum) ; and, as it loves a moderate humidity, it always indicates land fit for the plough. In some parts of Russia, immense tracts are covered with this tree alone. In the neighbourhood of Moscow, it forms the prevailing tree in all the woods belouging to the country residences of the nobles, and it may be seen in the foreground of fig. 1551., which is a view of the Lake of Petrovskoyé, which, in 1814, when we made the sketch, was one of the most celebrated “ English pleasure-grounds ” in that part ofthe Russian empire. In Europe, Dr. Agardh observes, the region of the birch is bounded only by vegetation itself. It is found from Iceland to Mount Etna: in the Icelandic forests its limits are only those of vegetation; but on Mount Etna it is not higher than 5600 ft. above the level of the sea, its range being about 1000 ft. It is found on the whole line of the Apennines, in the kingdom of Naples, (where it commences. at the height of 4761 ft. above the level of the sea,) and at the height of 6100 ft. forms little woods. (Comp. Bot. Mag., 1. p. 91.) It isalso found on most of the high mountains of the south of Europe; on Mount Caucasus, in Bucharia, on the eastern shores of the Caspian Sea; in Kamtschatka, in forests at lat. 58° N.; in Daburia, in Japan, and in West Greenland. (Dec.) Von Buch considers the birch to require a mean temperature of about 26° of Fahr. In Lapland, according to the same author, the line of birches is 1937 ft. below the line of eternal snow, and 802 ft. above the boundary of the Scotch pine. At Hosperdet, in abay of the Icy Sea, the common birch is a low bush; but at Alten it becomes a lofty tree, forming woods. (Schoww in Gard, Mag., vol. xii. p. 60.) On the Alps, in Switzerland, it is never found at above the height of 44.00 ft. (WZ. Alphonse De Candolle in Gard, Mag., vol. xii. p. 234.) 2B. 4iba appears in North America under the form of B, populifolia, which, though by many botanists considered as a distinct species, yet we cannot help thinking is nothing more than a very distinct variety of the birch of Europe, (See No. 2.) B. pumila and B, glandulosa, also found in North America, are, probably, nothing more than varieties of B. alba. In Britain and Ireland, it is found almost every where on mountains and in poor sandy soils ; reaching —— CHAP, CIV. BETULA‘CER. BE’TULA. 1695 to the height of 3500 ft. on some of the Highland mountains. According to Dr. Walker, the birch grows higher on the Highland mountains than any other tree except the mountain ash: but in this he must have been mis- taken; because the extreme height at which the mountain ash is found in Forfarshire is, according to Watson, 2500 ft.; and the birch is found, in various places, 1000 ft. higher up the mountains. Some of the finest specimens of the weeping birch grow on the banks of rocky streams in North Wales. In England, the birch is supposed to have been once so plentiful in Berkshire as to have given the name to that county ; though some suppose the name Berk- shire to be a corruption of Bare-oak, or Berroc, shire. History. The common birch was known to the Greeks (see p. 18.) and to the Romans. According to Pliny and Plutarch, the celebrated books which Numa Pompilius composed 700 years before Christ, and which were buried with him on Mount Janiculum, were written on the bark of the birch tree. In the early days of Rome, the lictors had their fasces made of birch branches, which they carried before the magistrates to clear the way, beating the people back with the boughs. Pliny says that the birch was brought to Italy from Gaul ; though, considering that it is a native of the Apennines, it is surprising that it should not have been known to the Romans as an indigenous tree. The birch was formerly used in England for ornamenting the houses during Rogation Week, in the same manner as holly is at Christmas. Gerard says the branches of the birch “ serve well to the decking up of houses and ban- quetting roomes for places of pleasure, and beautifying the streetes in the Crosse, or Gang, Week, and such like.” The Cross, or Gang, Week, Phillips tells us, was the same as Rogation Week ; which was called Gang Week from the crowds, or gangs, of penitents going in that week to confession, before Whitsuntide. It was called Cross Week, from the crosses carried before the priests in the pro- cession on Ascension Day ; and Rogation Week, from the Latin verb rogo, to ask or pray. (Sy/. Flor., i. p. 133.) Coles, writing in 1657, observes that, at this season, as he “ rid through little Brickhill, in Buckinghamshire, every sign poste in the towne was bedecked with green birch.” We have observed the same custom in Poland, at the same season; where, also, large boughs are fixed in the ground, against each side of the doors of the houses. The birch has been used as an instrument of correction at schools from the earliest ages Anciently, says Evelyn, “ birch cudgeis were used by the lictors, as now the gentler rods by our tyrannical pedagogues, for lighter faults.” The sight of a birch tree, observes the writer of the article Birch in the Nouveau Du Hamel, ** offers a vast subject of interesting meditation: but happy the man to whom its flexible pendent branches do not recall to mind that they were formerly instruments of punishment to him!” Gerard observes that, in his time, ** schoolmasters and parents do terrify their children with rods made of birch.” The use of these rods, however, both in schools and private families, is now fast passing away, together with many other barbarous practices of our an- cestors. At present, the tree is plantedin Britain in poor soils, and in exposed situations, for sheltering others ; in copses, for producing brooms, and for many other valuable purposes; and, in favourable soils and situations, as being or- namental. On the Continent, and more especially in France and Germany, it . is extensively planted as a fuel tree, on the poorest soils; and, in good soils, as a nurse for hard-wooded and resinous trees. In the north of Russia, and in Sweden and Norway, the natural woods of birch form the principal supplies of fuel for large towns; and, in many places, also the principal timber for buildings, furniture, and rural implements. Properties and Uses. Naturally, the birch forms the food of various insects, when in leaf; and the-buds and catkins, in the winter season, are eaten by nu- merous birds. The siskin, or aberdevine (Fringilla Spinus L.), feeds upon the seeds, which are its favourite food. The tree, when old, forms the habitat of va- rious lichens, mosses, and fungi; particularly Deedalea betulina, and the fungus (Polyporus fomentarius)that produces the moxa. The leaves and young shoots are also occasionally eaten by cattle, sheep, and swine, though they are not fond 5S 1696 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. ofthem. Artificially, the birch recommends itself to the proprietor of woods and to planters, by the following qualities :—1st, By the lightness and multiplicity of its seeds, which it begins to produce at the age of six years; and which, being spread abroad on every side by the wind, give rise to a great number of young plants; thus producing a thick wood, without either care or labour. 2dly, By the rapidity of its growth, and the resistance which it makes to all the circumstances which usually destroy trees, and eradicate woods. 3dly, By its power of withstanding a great degree of both heat and cold. 4thly, By its suffering little from the bite of cattle, and being but seldom attacked by caterpillars, which are said only to have recourse to it after they have de- stroyed all the succulent leaves in the same forest ; and which, consequently, being then nearly matured, can do it but little harm. |. Sthly, By its not requiring the shade or protection of other trees; while its own shade, from the lightness and thinness of its foliage, is extremely favourable to the growth of oaks, beeches, and, above all, the pine and fir tribe, which spring up under its protection with great vigour. Hence, the value of the birch as a nurse to hard-wooded trees, which it protects in their youth, but which destroy it when they acquire strength. 6thly, By its not injuring other trees with its roots, which run along the surface of the soil, and draw but very little nourish- ment from it. 7thly, By its succeeding almost every where, and improving poor soils by the deposition of its leaves. 8thly, By its furnishing useful products, such as spray for brooms, &c., a very short time after being planted. And, 9thly, by its producing a wood almost exclusively employed in Sweden, and other parts of the Continent, for smelting-furnaces ; and in other cases where a bright clear flame is required. Though all these advantages, says the author of the article Bouleau, in the Dictionnaire des Eaux et Foréts, belong to the birch, we cannot place it in the first rank of forest trees; and the oak, the beech, and other trees of stately growth, are to be preferred to it in good soils: but the birch cannot be too strongly recommended for light and poor soils, sands, and chalks. In Prussia, he adds, the birch is planted every where ; and it is considered to afford security against adearth of fuel, and to in- sure the prosperity of the woods, by the dissemination of its seeds, which fill up every blank that occurs. The wood of the birch is white, shaded with red ; of a medium durability in temperate climates, but lasting a long time when it is grown in the extreme north. The grain of the wood is intermediate between coarse and fine. It is easily worked while it is green; but it chips under the tool when dry. It weighs, when green, 65 1b. 6 oz.; half-dry, 56 lb. 6 oz. ; and dry, 45 lb. 1 oz. The wood of old birch trees is harder than that of young trees, and it also weighs considerably more : for it appears, by the experiments of Hartig, that the wood of a tree of 60 years’ growth, weighed, dry, 36 lb. 13 0z.; while that of a tree of 25 years’ growth, in the same state of dryness, only weighed 35lb. 50z. The wood soon rots when laid on the ground in heaps; and, therefore, immediately after the trees are felled, they ought to be drawn out of the wood, and taken into the timber-yard, where they can be exposed freely to the air. As fuel, birch wood occupies the 12th place among 21 different sorts; and is to the fuel of the beech as 13 is to 15: but, if the wood of the birch is to be compared with that of the beech, taken in the bulk, it is only as 12to 15 ; because birch logs, not being so straight as those of the beech, do not pack so closely together. The wood gives a clear, bright, and ardent flame, and affords the kind of fuel most generally used in Sweden, Russia, and France, for smelting-furnaces. Its charcoal remains burning a long time; though, compared with that of the beech, its value is only as 143 to 16. The bark of the birch is remarkable for its durability, remaining un- corrupted for ages, even in situations exposed alternately to air and water, cold and moisture. Pallas refers, in proof of this, to the tombs near Jenisea, in Siberia; and to the vaults under the Kremlin, in Moscow. When Mauper- tuis travelled through Lapland, “to measure a degree of latitude, he was obliged to pass through vast forests, consisting entirely of birch. The soil, in some parts of these wastes, being very shallow, or very loose, the trees had CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CER. BE‘TULA. 1697 not a sufficient footing for their roots, and became an easy prey to winds. In these places, Maupertuis found as many trees blown down as standing. He examined several of them, and was surprised to see that, in such as had lain long, the substance of the wood was entirely gone, but the bark remained a hollow trunk, without any signs of decay” (Gilpin’s Forest Scenery, vol. i. p- 71.) Inthe mines of Dworetzkoi, in Siberia, a piece of birch wood was found changed entirely into stone ; while the epidermis of the bark, of a satiny whiteness, and shining, was exactly in its natural state, perfectly well pre- served, and without being coloured by the iron. It would be difficult, says the relater of this fact in the Nouveau Du Hamel, to find a more striking proof of the durability of this thin pellicle, so light and so delicate in appearance, and which the ancients used with so much propriety instead of paper, before the invention of that material. The buds and leaves, in eariy spring, abound in a resinous matter, an aromatic and agreeable fragrance from which may be perceived at a considerable distance from the tree; and the leaves, when bruised, whether in-a recent or dried state, are also bitter and aroma- tic. The wood is employed by wheelwrights, in France, for the felloes of wheels; and, in the interior of Russia, in the construction of small rustic carriages : the felloes of the wheels are sometimes made of one entire stem of a young birch tree, bent by heat, and retained in its place by ties of the spray. On the Continent, chairs, and many kinds of furniture, are made of birch wood; and many articles of cooperage, turnery, &c. Sabots are also made of it; but they are not so good as those made of alder, and several other kinds of wood, admitting the water when they grow old. For cabinet-making, the birch is of little use till it has attained the age of sixty or eighty years; at which age it is little liable to warp, or to be attacked by worms. The tree oc- casionally produces knots of a reddish tinge, marbled, light, and solid, but not fibrous ; and of these, which are much sought after by turners, cups and bowls are made by the Laplanders with their knives. The young shoots and branches make hoops, brooms or besoms, and ties for faggots, baskets, wicker hurdles, and other purposes to which the hazel or the basket-willow is ap- plied ; and, when peeled, are used for making whisks for frothing up syllabubs, creams, and chocolate. Birch hoops are very durable, from the conservative influence of the bark. In Poland, Russia, Sweden, Norway, and Lapland, small bundles of the twigs, which have been gathered in summer, and dried with the leaves on, are used in the vapour-baths, by the bathers, for beating one another’s backs, in order to promote perspiration. The inhabitants of the Alps make torches of the branches ; and the Highlanders, candles of the bark, twisted into a rope- like form. Sandals are also made of it, and thin pieces of the epidermis are placed between the soles of shoes, or in the crown of the hat, as a defence against humidity. The bark is used as coping to walis, and is placed over the masonry of vaults under ground, as lead is in England, to prevent the moisture from the soil from penetrating through it. It is even wrapped round sills and the lower parts of posts, and other pieces of wood inserted in the ground, or resting on it, to preserve them from decay. The charcoal of the birch is much in demand for making gunpowder, and for crayons. The leaves are bitter to the taste, and not willingly eaten by any animals, except rabbits and goats ; but, when they are young and fresh, they may be given to cattle and sheep ; and they are dried for this purpose throughout a great part of Sweden, Norway, and Lapland. Medicinally, the leaves are said to be resolvent and detersive; and it is added, that persons afflicted with rheumatism, sleeping on a bed stuffed with birch leaves, experience a perspiration which affords them great relief. A yellow colour is obtained from them, which is used for painting in distemper, and for dyeing wool. The buds and the catkins afford a kind of wax, analogous to that of bees. The ashes are rich in potash: 1000 lb, weight of wood, burnt green, will give 10 1b. 12 0z. of ashes, which will afford 1 lb. 4.02. of potash. In this respect, the birch occupies the 55th place in a list of 73 trees. In the birch, as in all other trees, the potash is most abun- 58 2 1698 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. dant in the bark; and, consequently, the spray always yields more in propor- tion than the trunk. The bark is much employed for tanning leather, both in Britain and on the Continent. The birch appears to have been first used in England for this purpose in Evelyn’s time, as he speaks of “ Mr. Howard’s new tan, made of the tops and loppings of birch.” The bark yields a yellowish brown dye, and, combined with alum, a brownish red. These may be con- sidered as the principal uses of the birch tree in central Europe; but there are others to be noticed, which are peculiar to Norway, Lapland, Russia, and the Highlands of Scotland. In Lapland and Kamtschatka, the huts are constructed with birch branches covered with turf; and faggots of the spray with the leaves on, in cases formed of the skins of reindeer, serve for seats during the day, and beds at night. An interesting view of some of these i) DY ali . . AN ful huts is given by Dr. \Y ERAN i It. Hike Clarke in his Scan- 3 By ‘ dinavia, of which 4} R our fig, 1552. is a Ziti copy. The bark of large trees, cut into A lengths of 3 ft., and se A NN fii Laplanders as a ——Vage-Ks species of cape, or cloak, a hole being made it, in the centre, to admit the head. Sometimes several pieces are used, with the holes only at one end; and these, put over the head, and hanging down on every side, form as complete a protection from perpendicular rains or snows as if the man were slated. The same peo- ple, and also the Russians, make the bark of the smaller trees into boots and shoes; the legs of the boots being taken from trees about the same thickness as the human legs, and, consequently, having no seam. The bark is also made into baskets, boxes, mats, and cordage for harnessing horses and reindeer, and the inner bark into thread; while all the fragments are carefully preserved for lighting fires, or twisting into candles. Reindeer skins are tanned by steeping them in a decoction of birch spray, mixed with salt ; and woollen stuffs, being boiled in the same decoction, without the salt, are dyed yellow or yellowish brown, according to the length of time which the process is con- tinued. The Finlanders use the dried leaves as tea. The bark is also exten- sively used, in Sweden and Norway, in roofing houses. The rafters are first coyered with boards, on which plates of birch bark are laid in the same way as slates are in England; and the whole is covered with turf and earth, to the depth of 1 ft. or more, to exclude the heat in summer, and the cold in winter. The earth over the bark is sometimes cultivated ; though it 1s most commonly kept under grass. Dr. Clarke mentions that, “on some of the roofs of the Norwegian cottages, after the hay was taken, he found lambs pasturing ; and on one house he saw an excellent crop of turnips.” (See Hncyc. of Agri., ed. 2.,p. 111.) In Kamtschatka, the inner bark is dried and ground, like that of the Scotch pine, in order to mix it with oatmeal, in times of scarcity. It is also said to be eaten in small pieces along with the roe of fish, The sap of the birch is made into beer, wine, and vinegar; and a sugar is extracted, and a spirit distilled, from it: 240 bottles of sap give 6 lb. of syrup, which is used in Russia in that state as sugar, without being crystallised. “ During the siege of Hamburg by the Russians, in 1514, almost all the birch trees in the neigh- bourhood were destroyed by the Boshkirs, and other barbarian soldiers in the Russian service, by being tapped for their sap.” (Penny Cyclo., art. Betula, vol. iv. p. 348.) The beer 1s produced by fermenting the sap with yeast, hot water, and hops, in the usual manner. The sugar is procured by boiling and evaporation; and the wine is made as follows : —- Hivch Wine. The sap is first obtained by boring a hole, 1 in. or 2 in. deep, ineach tree, near the CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CEE. BE’TULA. 1699 ground, and on the south side of the trunk. In England, several holes are sometimes bored in the same tree at once; but, in France, this method is thought to deprive the tree of its sap too suddenly. Each hole should have a kind of fosset fixed in it, which may be made of a piece of elder wood, with the pith scooped out, or of a large quill. The outer end of this tube is placed in a vessel or large bladder, to reserve the sap. In some places, the collectors of the sap cut off the extremity of each branch, tying a bladder or vessel to the end of the wounded part. When a suflicient quantity of sap has been collected, the hole in the tree is stopped with a wooden peg; or the end of the wounded branch is covered with pitch. This operation is always performed in spring; and most sap is said to be procured after a very severe winter. Several trees should be bored at the same time, in order that a sufficient quantity of sap may be obtained in one day, as it is spoiled by being kept. It has been observed that the sap flows in greatest abundance about noon. When the wine is to be made, the sap should be boiled with moist sugar or honey, in the proportion of four pounds of sugar to every gallon of liquor. While boiiing, the scum is taken off'as fast as it rises, till the liquor is quite clear. It is then worked with yeast in the usual way. The juice and rind (pared very thin) of a lemon, and of a Seville orange, may be added to every gallon of clear liquor, and will be found a great improvement. Some persons also put a few twigs of sweet briar into the cask when the wine is tunned, to give it a perfumed flavour ; and anciently it was the custom to put cinnamon and other spices into this wine. In Moscow, they add dried sprigs of mint. The wine should be kept three months before it is bottled, and twelve months before it is drunk. Birch wine has an agreeable flavour, and is considered very wholesome. ‘That made in Russia effervesces like champagne. Birch Oil is obtained from the bark, by a kind of distillation, which is thus effected : — An excava- tion is made in the soil, on the side of a bank 10 ft. or 12 ft. deep, and in the form of an inverted cone, like a common limekiln, which is lined in the inside with clay. The bark, being collected, and placed in the kiln, is covered with turf, and then ignited: the oil flows through a hole made in the bottom of the kiln, into a vessel placed to receive it, from which it is transferred to casks for exportation. The liquor produced consists of oi] and pyroligneous acid, and is used for tanning hides, to which it gives that powerful fragrance, so well known as peculiar to Russia leather. The oil, when purified, is quite clear, and is used in medicine, both internally and externally; and the pyroligneous tar-like liquor, which is separated from it, is used for greasing wheels, and for other purposes, In the Highlands of Scotland, Sang observes, birch may be said to be the universal wood. “ The Highlanders make every thing of it : they build their houses of it; make their beds, chairs, tables, dishes, and spoons of it; con- struct their mills of it; make their carts, ploughs, harrows, gates, and fences of it; and even manufacture ropes of it.” (P/. Kal., p. 80.) The branches are employed as fuel in the distillation of whisky ; and they are found to con- tribute a flavour to it far superior to that produced by the use of fir-wood, coal, or peat. Birch spray is also used for smoking hams and herrings, for which last purpose it is preferred to every other kind of wood. The bark is used for tanning leather, dyeing yellow, making ropes, and sometimes, as in Lap- land, instead of candles. The spray is used for thatching houses ; and, dried in summer with the leaves on, it makes an excellent material for sleeping upon, where heath is scarce. The wood was formerly used in the Highlands for arrows ; and the bark, it is said, on the sea coast, for making boats, as that of B. papyracea is in North America. In addition to the above, we might enumerate a number of minor uses mentioned by authors, when speaking of the tree as belonging to the most northern parts of Europe; and some of which, we have reason to believe, are now become obsolete. Among these are what Evelyn calls “ the whitest part of the old wood, found commonly in doating birches,” from which, he says, is made ‘‘ the ground of our effeminate-formed gallants’ sweet powder ;”’ and of the quite consumed and rotten wood,” he says, is “ gotten the best mould for the raising of divers seedlings of the best plants and flowers.”’ (Hunter’s Evelyn, vol. i. p. 224.) The use of the birch in artificial plantations, in Britain, is chiefly as an undergrowth, and as coppice-wood. In both cases, it is cut, every 5 or 6 years, for brooms, hoops, wattle-rods, crateware, &c.; every 10 or 12 years, for faggot-wood, poles, iencing, and bark for the tanners, the value of which, in Scotland, is about half that of oak bark; and not oftener than once in every 15 or 20 years, when it is wanted for herring casks. In all these cases, the spray is used for besoms, rods, ties, and similar purposes. In the Highland districts, standard trees are left to attain a timber size. The birch, as already observed, is very frequently used as a nurse to other trees ; and especially to the oak, the chestnut, and other hard woods. Many of the extensive oak plantations made by the late Duke of Portland in Nottingham- shire were raised between rows of birch trees, planted two or three years before the acorns were sown; as has been recorded in detail by Speechly, and by Hunter in his edition of Evelyn’s Sylva, and in his Georgical Essays. Hedges are, also, frequently made of the birch in poor, mossy, or sandy soils; the tree bearing the shears as well as any ligneous plant whatever. The birch, in landscape-gardening, is an interesting tree, from its form, and 98 3 L700 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Il. from the whiteness of its bark, which renders it more conspicuous in winter than in summer. Its stem, as Gilpin observes, “ is eencrally marked with brown, yellow, and silvery touches, which are peculiarly picturesque, as they are characteristic objects of imitation for the pencil, and as they contrast agreeably with the dark green hue of the foliage. But only the stem and larger branches have this varied colouring. The spray is of a deep brown, which is the colour, too, of the larger branches where the external rind is peeled off. As the birch grows old, its bark becomes rough and furrowed : it loses all its varied tints, and assumes a uniform ferruginous hue.” (Forest Scenery, vol. i, p. 70.) The weeping variety, which, Gilpin says, is sometimes called the lady birch, from “its spray being slender, and longer than that of the common sort, forms an elegant, pensile foliage, like that of the weeping willow ; and, hike it, is put in motion by the least breath of air. When agitated, it is well adapted to characterise a storm, or to perform any office in landscape which is expected from the weeping willow.” (Jdid.) The birch, however, being an extremely common tree in various districts, and never being suffered to grow in any quantity, in its native countries, in those soils and situations where other trees will thrive, thereare certain asso- ciations connected with it which are unfavourable to its use in gardenesque scenery. Nevertheless, it must be allowed that these associations can only be experienced by those who have seen the tree in its native habitats. Natives of Scotland, North Wales, Sweden, Russia, and Germany would regard the birch as indicating poor, sandy, boggy, or rocky soil; and would not place it on alawn; from the same feelings that would prevent a London planter from placing there the alder, or any of the common willows. In the gar- denesque style, therefore, or in that species of picturesque which is an imitation of nature, and not an identification of her scenery, the birch, in most parts of Europe, would require to be planted in situations where it would not be conspicuous ; and never where it would form a leading feature in any general view. The same principle applies in the case of every indigenous tree ; and with a force proportionate to the commonness of that tree in the country where the gardenesque plantation is to be made. A residence planted in a style truly gardenesque ought, as we have often observed, to have no indigenous trees in it whatever. Where plantations are to be made in the elegant or artistical picturesque style, and which are intended to form scenes which will be considered by painters as equally worthy of their study with picturesque natural scenery, and yet never for a moment be mistaken for it, the introduc- tion of the birch must be guided by exactly the same principles as in the gardenesque. It must never be planted in small groups, but always in groups of such a size as to be only seen in association with other trees. The exceptions to this last rule are, situations at a distance from scenery where the birch is indigenous; and these may be considered as occur- ring in all fertile valleys and plains. However beautiful the birch tree may be in itself, and especially when it assumes the weeping form, it would be inconsistent with sound principles to plant it on lawns either in North Wales or the Highlands of Scotland; though in the neighbourhood of London, and many parts of England, it may be justly admitted, even on lawns, as one of the most elegant of our ornamental trees. Where the common birch is so favourite a tree as to make it desired in considerable numbers, the only mode of introducing it into artificial scenery in countries where it abounds, is by planting it in avenues, or in geometrical lines ; or by having a scene expressly devoted to a fac-simile imitation of nature. Where, in planting a park, the object is to cause it to be mistaken for a natural forest, then, if the soil is poor, the birch may be planted or sown in im- mense quantities; the object in this case being fac-simile imitation. In every resi- dence, also, where there is an arboretum (and we trust that the time will soon come when there will be no gentleman’s seat of any extent without one), the birch, like every other indigenous tree, will, of course, find a place. In resi~ dences to be formed in hilly or mountainous scenery where the birch does CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CEA. BE/TULA. 1701 not abound naturally, no British tree is more ornamental; and the common sort may there be introduced singly, and in groups and masses, along with all the different species and varieties of the genus. Sir Thomas Dick Lauder observes that some birch trees should always be planted near a house, for the very purpose of filling the air with their fragrance, which is given out in great abundance, particularly after rain or heavy dew; more especially in spring, when the resinous matter which produces this fragrance is most abun- dant on the buds and young leaves. Poetical Allusions. The birch does not appear to have been celebrated by any ancient writers, though it has been mentioned by most of the modern poets. Shenstone introduces it in his Schoolmistress, when alluding to the birchen rods :— ** And all in sight doth rise a birchen tree, Which Learning near her little dome did stow ; Whilome a twig of small regard to see, Though now so wide its waving branches flow, And work the simple vassals mickle woe : For not a wind might curl the leaves that blew, But their limbs shudder’d, and their pulse beat low ; And, as they look’d, they found their horror grew, And shaped it into rods, and tingled at the view.”’ Pope has also immortalised birch rods in his Dunciad. The beauty of the birch tree, and the extreme gracefulness of its foliage, render it a fitting emblem of elegance. Coleridge calls it — * Most beautiful Of forest trees — the Lady of the woods.’’ and Keats describes — *° The silvery stems Of delicate birch trees.” Professor Wilson, also, gives a beautiful description of a birch tree in his Js/e of Palms. — * On the green slope Of a romantic glade we sate us down, Amid the fragrance of the yellow broom ; While o’er our heads the weeping birch tree stream’d Its branches, arching like a fountain shower.” Many other modern poets have mentioned this tree, and described its various uses. Phillips says : — ——‘‘ Even afflictive birch, Cursed by unletter’d idle youth, distils A limpid current from her wounded bark, Profuse of nursing sap.”’ and Leyden : — ** Sweet bird of the meadow, soft be thy rest : Thy mother will wake thee at morn from thy nest ; She has made a soft nest, little redbreast, for thee, Of the leaves of the birch, and the moss of the tree.”’ Numerous other instances might be given; but these may suffice to show the popularity of the tree among the observers and lovers of nature. Soil, Situation, Propagation, Culture, Sc. In the beginning of the last century (see p. 102.), the Earl of Haddington, who was the greatest and most judicious planter of his time, called the birch an amphibious plant ; as it grows on rich or poor, wet or dry, sandy or rocky situations, nor refuses any soil or climate whatever. Though the birch is found in every kind of soil, as Sang observes, “from that of a deep moist loam in a low bottom, to a poor sandy, gravelly, or moorish earth ;” or, according to Ray, “ in turfy soil over sand, ” alike in plains and in mountainous situations ; yet it “ luxuriates most in deep loams, lying on a porous subsoil, or in alluvial soil, by the sides of rivers, or smaller streams. Even in such situations,” Sang continues, “ though among stones and rocks, as on the River Dee, in Aberdeenshire, in particular, the birch flourishes most exuberantly. On the sides of hills, in dry soils, it grows slowly; but on such its timber is most durable.” (Plant. Kal., p. 54.) 5s 4 1702 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ITI: Though the birch may be propagated by layers, and even by cuttings, yet plants are not readily produced otherwise than by seed; and those of certain varieties, which are procured from layers, or by inarching, never appear to grow with the same vigour as seedlings. Birch seed ripens in September-and October; and may be either gathered and sown immediately, or preserved in a dry loft, and sown in spring. Sang directs particular attention to be paid to gathering the seeds only from weeping trees; and this we know to be the directions given to the collectors employed by the nurserymen in the north of Scotland. If the seeds are to be sown immediately, the catkins may be gathered wet; but, if they are to be kept till spring, they ought not to be gathered except when quite dry; and every day’s gathering should be carried to a dry loft and spread out thinly, as they are very apt to heat when kept in sacks, or laid up in heaps. The seeds should be sown in very fine, light, rich soil, in beds of the usual width, and very slightly covered. Boutcher says : —“ Sow the seeds and clap them into the ground with the back of the spade, without any earth spread over them, and throw a little peas haulm over the beds for three or four weeks, till the seeds begin to vegetate. The peas haulm will keep the ground moist, exclude frost, and prevent the birds from destroying the seeds.” (Treat, on Forest Trees, p. 113.) “It is scarcely possible,’ Sang observes, “to cover birch seeds too little, if they be covered at all.’ The plants, if sown in autumn, will come up in the March or April following. If sown in spring, they will come up in May or June; which, in very cold climates, is a preferable season. If any danger is apprehended from moisture in the soil during winter, the alleys between the beds may be deepened, so as to act as drains. In the nursery lines, the plants require very little pruning, and their after-care, when in plantations, is equally simple. Wherever the birch abounds in woods or coppices, a great many seedling plants spring up; and these. in various parts of England, are collected by the country people, and sold to the nurserymen. This is, indeed, the mode by which young trees and hedge plants of every kind were obtained before the establishment of commercial nurseries. Young birch plants which have been pulled out of coppice woods, when about two years old, we are informed by Messrs. Young and Penny, of the Milford Nursery, who adopt the practice extensively, “ are found to root much better than seedlings of the same age and size taken out of a regular seed-bed; doubtless because, in the latter case, a greater proportion of the taproot requires to be cut off. In the case. of the young birches pulled out of the copses, the taproot, which could not get far down into the hard soil, has its substance in a more concentrated form, and is more branching; hence, little requires to be cut off it, except the ragged rootlets, or fibres; and it may be considered as acting as a bulb to the upper part of the lieig The tops of these seedling birches are shortened before planting; and the plants, Mr. Young informs us, make as much wood in one year as regular nursery-reared birch seedlings will in two. It is found in this part of the country, that the downy-leaved black-barked seedling birches (2. a. pubéscens) stole much more freely, when cut down as coppice-wood, than the smooth-leaved white-barked weeping variety (B, a. péndula). (See Gard, Mag., vol. xi. p. 506.) It appears from Boutcher, that this mode of obtaining young birch trees, was formerly practised in Scotland, In France and Germany, plantations of birch are frequently made by sowing the seed where the trees are intended finally to remain. For this purpose the poorest soils are harrowed in humid weather, in the month of October, or of November, and 15 1b, of seed, as it is taken from the catkins along with the scales, is sown on an acre, and afterwards covered with a bush harrow. Where the ground is under corn, the seed is sown with the last corn crop, as clover is in England; and, where it abounds with weeds and bushes, these are set fire to, early in the autumn, and the seed sown as soon afterwards as it is gathered from the trees. It is observed by Michaux, that burnt soil is pecu- liarly favourable to the growth of the birch, which in America reappears, as if by enchantment, in forests that have been burnt down, Accidents, Insects, and Diseases. Pallas observes that, in some parts of CHAP. CIV. | BETULA‘CEX. BE'TULA. 1703 Russia, where whole tracts of forests of different kinds of trees occur, there is scarcely any tree more frequently struck by lightning than the birch ; which, he says, refutes the superstitious notion of the Laplanders, who, believing that the tree is never struck by lightning, seek for shelter under its branches in a thunder-storm. It has constantly been observed, he says, that the birch is always struck by the electric fluid transervely, helen the top, and shivered to pieces; while the pine is ploughed by a deep furrow from the apex to the ground, tearing off the bark, and leaving the tree entire. The common birch, Mr. Westwood observes, is a tree upon which a very great number of insects feed, seldom, however, causing any mischief of importance. Of these, it will be sufficient to notice a few of the more remarkable; indicating by a star those which not only feed on the birch, but on various other trees; and by a dagger those which feed on the birch only; commencing with the Lepidéptera, the caterpillars of which, either exclusively or partially, subsist upon its leaves. Amongst the butterflies, the Camberwell beauty (Vanéssa Antiopa) is a partial birch-feeder, whilst the brown hair-streak butterfly (Thecla béetule) seems to be confined to birch woods ; appearing in the winged state in the month of August. Amongst the Sphingide, Smerinthus tilize (the lime hawk moth) occasionally feeds upon the birch. Amongst the Linnzan Bombyces, the singular lobster caterpillar (Statropus fagi) partially feeds upon this tree, and is met with, though but rarely, at Birch Wood, in Kent. * Leiocampa dictz‘a and * L. dictadides, * Lophopteryx camelina, * L. carmelita, * Ptild- phora variegaita, * E’ndromis versicolor (the rare glory of Kent moth), the reputed British species * Aglaia tau, *Eriogaster lanéstris, * Callimérpha miniata, * Lithosia quadra. Amongst the Moctuide, * Apatéla /eporina, * Acronycta auricoma, + Cerépacha fluctuosa, * C. flavicérnis (the caterpillar of which is a leaf-roller), * Césmia trapetzina, + C. fulvago, * Brepha notha, * Catocala fraxini. Amongst the Geométrida, * Hybérnia capreolaria, * H. prosapiaria, * H. defoliaria, * Phigalia pilosaria, * Biston prodromarius, *B. betularius, * Hipparchus papilionarius, + Cabéra exanthémata, + Mela- nippe hastata, | Emmelésia heparata. Amongst the smaller moths, +Pla- typteryx /acértula, * Drépana falcataria, * D. unguicula, * Pyralis barbalis, } Antithésia betuletana, + Anacampsis betilea, Aigéria spheciformis (one of the small clear-winged hawk moths), and Zeuztra w’sculi (fig. 636. in p. 887.), feed upon the wood of the birch. The coleopterous insects, Balaninus bétule, Deporaus bétula, Rhynchites bétule, and Chrysomela bétulz, also feed upon the birch in the larva state, and are found upon it when they have attained their imago form, devouring the tender leaves and young shoots. Several species of Tenthredinidz, or saw flies, also feed upon the leaves whilst larvae, including Selandria betuleti, and Lyda bétule. The little flat hemipterous insect A’radus bétule resides beneath 1553 the bark, whilst A‘phis bétula, Céccus bétule, and Psylla bétule subsist upon the young shoots and buds. When the birch begins to decay, various fungi root themselves into its wood. The principal of these are Deedalea betulina Fries (Agaricus betulinus L., and our fig. 1553.), Polyporus éetulinus Fries (Boletus betulinus Bull. t. 312.), and P. versicolor Fr. (our fig. 1554.) ; of these, P. detilinus generally grows on the trunks of dead trees, and has white flesh, which has an acid taste and smell. The epidermis is very thin and delicate, and easily 1554 em peels off; when dry the whole plant is very light, and its tex- ture is between coriaceous and corky. (Eng. Fi., v. p. 140.) Polyporus fomentarius (see Q. Robur) and P. nigricans Fries are also found on the birch. The latter, though called the black amadou, is quite unfit for making tinder. It is a very distinct species, and is of a bright shining black, though, when old, the epidermis becomes cracked, and of a dull ash colour. YN Radulum orbiculare Fr. 5] a I op 149. (Hydnum radula Fries Syst. Mus., 1. p: 423.3. A. spathulatum Grev. Fl. Edin., p. 406.) is found on the trunks of dead birches. Phl&bia radiita Fries grows on the living birch 1704 ARBORETUM AND FRUTIETUM. PART III trees. This is a very singular fungus ; it is composed of folds radiating from the centre, with a beautifully radiated margin ; it was found at Appin, in Argylishire. Sphee‘ria multiformis res is also found on the birch. To this list may be added Agaricus muscarius L. ( fg. 1555.), the fly agaric, the most poisonous of all the genus, which is generally found in birch woods. {t is highly narcotic, producing, in small doses, intox- ication and delirium, for which purpose it is used in Kamtschatka; and, in larger doses, death. For a de- tailed account of its poisonous effects, see Roque’s Hist. des Champ., p. 123. ; and a paper by Dr. Greville, in the 4th vol. of the Wernerian Trans., from which an extract is given by Dr. Lindley, Zntrod. to Nat. Syst. of Bot., p. 337. (Eng. Fl., vol. v. p. 4.) Statistics. Recorded Trees. A weeping birch, at Ballogie, in the parish of Birse, in Aberdeenshire, measured, in 1798, 5 ft. in circumference at 4 ft. from the ground. It had a clear straight stem, about 50 ft. high, of nearly equal thickness throughout; and the total height of the tree was supposed to be about 100 ft. (Stat. Hést., vol. ix. p.129.) In the Forest of Tarnawa, in Morayshire, there are several birches which girt 9 ft, at 4ft. from the ground, (Jdid., vol. viii. p. 557.) Sir Thomas Dick Lauder says that there are now many in the same forest which girt 10 ft. and 11 ft. ; and he measured one which girted 13 ft. at 3ft. from the ground. (Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. i. p. 285.) In France, in the time of Du Hamel, there was a superb weeping birch at Ermenonville, which stood beside the Temple of Philosophy, in the park, and hung over part of the building. Existing Trees. nthe environs of London, in the Fulham Nursery, 40 years planted, it is 50 ft. high. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 50 years planted, it is 72 ft. high; in Wiltshire, at Wardour Castile, 40 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and that of the head 30 ft. In Scotland, in Haddingtonshire, at Yester, 80 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4ft. 6in., and of the head 78 ft. ; in Forfarshire, at Kinnaird, 100 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 54ft.; in Perthshire, at Taymouth, B. alba péndula is Gf ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 50 ft. ; in Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, the species is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 30 ft. In Ireland, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter cf the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 16 ft. ; in Tyrone, at Baron’s Court, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 4in., and of the head 50 ft. In France, at Avranches, in the Botanic Garden, 19 years old, it is 49 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 22 ft., and of the head 20 ft. In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden at Munich, 24 years planted, it is 28ft. high. In Austria, at Vienna, at Laxenburg, 25 years old, it is 20ft. high. In Prussia, at Berlin, at Sans Souci, 35 years old, the species is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 19 ft. In Sweden, at Lund, in the Botanic Garden, 52 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk Yin., and of the head 18ft. In Denmark, at Rosenburg, it is between 70 ft. and 80 ft. high. In Russia, near St. Petersburg, at Rudets, on the estate of Madame Constantinoff, 40 years old, it is 71 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 15in. In Lombardy, at Monza, 24 years old, it is 45 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 20 ft. % ¥ 2, B. pau‘rica Pall. The Daurian Birch. Identification. Pall. Ross., 1. p. 60.; Willd. Sp. Pl. 4. p. 463.; Baum., p. 57.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 204.; Hayne Dend., p. 166. | ’ ae Synonymes. B. excélsa canadensis Wang. Beitr., p. 86.; Bouleau de Sibérie, F7. Engravings. Pall. Ross., 1. t. 39.; Willd. Baum., t. 1. f. 3. and 4. ; and our fig. 1556. Spec. Char., §c. eaves ovate, narrow at the base, quite entire, unequally dentate, glabrous. Scales of the strobiles ciliated on their margins ; side lobes roundish. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 463.) This spe- cies, according to Pallas, its discoverer, is closely allied to B. alba, and is found along with that species in Diuria, and part of Asiatic Siberia; but it is not found * in European Siberia, nor in Russia. It does not grow so tall as the common birch, and the trunk does not exceed | ft. in diameter. The bark is grey, cleft longi- tudinally, and divided into brown scales, that have the appearance of being burnt. The branches are more subdivided, and more upright, than those of B. alba. The leaves are broader, commonly smaller, on shorter petioles, and unequally serrated. The stipules are i WY) 4 Ye @ ri) W Y f yy) Y y, te \ py ) yy lanceolate, grey, subpubescent, and deciduous. The Dy male catkins are produced at the ends of the twigs of — Yor» (a the foregoing year, two or three together, larger than Now in the common birch; the females are on the same ¥ i a Gn ae twigs, lateral, thicker, with larger and more rounded 1556 seit the seed, also, is a little longer; but the mem- CHAP. CIV. BEYTULA‘CER. BE’TULA, 1705 brane which surrounds it is narrower. The wood of the tree is hard, and yellower than that of the common birch. Pallas says that it differs from B. nigra L. (the red birch of America), in having smaller stipules, and in the leaves being less frequently, and never doubly, serrated; but, as he had only an opportunity of comparing it with a small dried specimen of the American species, of which he has given us a figure, we cannot place much confidence in his opinion. The young plants bearing this name at Messrs. Loddiges’s have every appearance of being nothing more than a stunted variety of the common birch; but these plants are too small and unhealthy to enable us to determine, with certainty, whether they are really of the kind described by Pallas, or not. This species was introduced in 1796; but it is not common in collections. There is a tree at Croome bearing this name, which, after being 30 years planted, is 40 ft. high. One in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, is 30 ft. high; and one in the Botanic Garden at Munich, 25 years planted, is 20 ft. high. Variety. ; % ¥ B. d. 2 parvifolia Hayne Dend., p. 167., has the leaves smaller than the species. % 3. B. rrutico’saA Pall. The shrubby Birch. Identification. Pall. Ross., 1. p. 62.; Du Roi Harb. Baum., 1. p. 151.; Willd, Sp. Pl., 4 p. 466., Baum., p. 61.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 208. Synonymes. B. humilis Schrank Sai., p. 56., Fl. Bavar., No. 305.; B. quebeccénsis Schrift. der Geselis. Naturf. Freunde, 5. p. 196., as quoted by Willdenow. Engravings. Pall. Ross., 1. t. 40. ; Dend. Brit., t. 154.; and{our fig. 1557. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves roundish-ovate, nearly equally serrate, glabrous. Female catkins oblong. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 466.) This species is always shrubby, and never rises higher than 5 ft. or 6 ft., In moist situations; but, on mountains, it grows to a greater size, and the trunk attains a thickness of 2in. or 3in. The whole plant has a stunted appearance. The buds are numerous, and come out soon after those of B. alba. The leaves are small, and generally two from the same bud. They are lengthened out, and entire towards the petiole ; and towards the end, which is very sharp, they are unequally serrated. The male catkins are sessile at the ends of the twigs, frequently unaccompanied with any leaf: they are more than Jin. in length, and pendent. The female catkins are lateral from the leaf buds, solitary, alternate, upright, small, commonly peduncled, and accompanied by a small leaf; and the ripe seeds remain upon them during the winter ; their form is cylindric, and they are longer than those of #&. nana; the scales are narrow at the base, three-forked at the end; and there are three seeds to each scale, of the same size and form as in B. nana. Pallas found this species in marshes, and on rocky mountains in the cold subalpine re- gions of Eastern Siberia. According to Willdenow, it is also found in Canada, and in Germany, in Bavaria, and Mecklenburg. About Berlin, it grows to the height of 4 ft. or 5ft. It was introduced in 1818; and there are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and in some other collections. % 4, B. pu‘Mita L. The hairy dwarf Birch. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl. 4. p. 467. ; Pursh F]. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 622.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 207. 3 Lin. Mant., 124. Synonyme, B. nana Kalm Itin., 2. p. 263. Engravings. Jacq. Hort. Vind., t. 122. ; Du Roi Harb., 1. t. 3.; Wang. Beitr., t. 29. f. 61. ; Dend: Brit. t. 97, and our fig. 1558. Spec. Char., §c. Branches pubescent, without dots. Leaves roundish-ovate, on long footstalks, densely clothed with hairs on the under surface. Female catkins cylindrical. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 467.) A shrub, a native of bogs in 1706 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM. PART III. Canada, of high mountains in New York and Penn- sylvania, where it does not grow above 2 ft. or 3ft. high, and flowers in May and June. The root is red, and is used for inlaying. It was intro- duced in 1762; and there are plants at Messrs. Lod- diges’s. It appears but little different from the preceding sort, and both are probably only stunted varieties of B. alba. % 5. B.na‘na L. The dwarf Birch. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1894. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 465.; Fl. Br., 1012. ; Eng. FI., 4. p. 154. ; Hook. Scot., p. 274. ; Dicks, H. Sicc., fasc. 8.16.; Ehrh. Arb., 18.; Gagneb. Act. Helvet., 1. p. 58. ; Lind. Wicksb., 5.; Hayne Dend., p. 168.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 262. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 Synonymes. B. ndna Suecdrum Bromel. Chi. Goth., 11., Linn. Act. Suec., 1735, 15. ; B. No. 1629., Halt. Hist., 2. p. 300.; B. No, 259., dmm. Ruth., 180.; B. palastris pdmila, &c., Cels. Act. Suec., 17382, 3. Engravings. Am. Acad., 1, t. 1.; Eng. Bot., t. 2396.; Fl. Lapp., ed. 2., t. 6. f. 4.; Lightfi, t. 25. ; Pall. Ross., 1. t. 40. f. D. G. ; Fl. Dan., t. 91. ; and our fig. 1559, Spec. Char., §c. Leaves orbicular, crenate, reticulated with veins beneath. (Eng. Fl., iv. p.154.) A bushy shrub, seldom exceeding 2 ft. or 3 ft. in height ; with numerous branches, slightly downy when young, and beset with numerous, little, round, firm, smooth, sharply crenated leaves, beautifully reticulated with veins, especially beneath ; and furnished with short footstalks, having a pair of brown lanceolate stipules at their base. Cat- kins erect, stalked, cylindrical, obtuse; the barren ones lateral, and the fertile ones terminal. Scales of the latter 3-lobed, 3-flowered, permanent. Stigmas red. (Smith’s Eng. Fl., vol. iv. p. 155.) A native of Lap- land, Sweden, Russia, and Scotland, in Europe; and of Hudson’s Bay, and other parts of Canada, in America; on mountains, but almost always in boggy places. Ac- cording to Pallas, it is common in the whole of the north of Russia and Siberia; but not on the moun- tains of Altai or Caucasus. In wet situations, he says, the shoots grow to the length of 6 ft.; and, in a state of cultivation, they grow as high as 9 ft.,and assume an erect form. This shrub is of singular use in the domestic economy of the inhabitants of Lapland. Its branches furnish them with their beds, and their chief fuel; its leaves, with a better yellow dye than that obtained from the common birch; its seeds afford nourishment to the ptarmigan, or white partridge (7'étrao Lagopus L.), which supplies a considerable portion of their food, and also forms an important article of commerce ; and, for their medicine, it produces the fungus Polfporus fomentarius Mich., respecting which some details will be found under the head of Qaercus, sect. Robur, from which the moxa, or amadou, is prepared, and which the Laplanders consider an efficacious remedy in all painful diseases. Such is the wonderful power of adaptation of man, in a country possessing few natural resources, 2B. nana has been in cultivation in Britain since the days of Miller, and is by no means un- frequent in collections. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, is 2s. each; and of seeds, 6d. per packet. At New York, plants are 25 cents each, Variclies. . & B. n. 2 stricta Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, is somewhat more erect in habit than the species. There are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s. Pallas men- — CHAP. CIV. BETULA'CER. BE’TULA. 1707 tions that the leaves of B. nana vary exceedingly ; in the marshes of Siberia, especially near Lake Baikal, and in Lapland and the arctic regions, they are small, and not an inchin length; but in Ingria, and the alpine rocky situations of Dahuria, they are large, and frequently broader than they are long. % 6. B. GLaAnDULO'sA Miche. The glandular-branched Birch. Identification. Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 180. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 466.; Pursh Fh. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 622.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 208. Spec. Char., &c. Branches beset with glandular dots, glabrous. Leaves obovate, serrate, quite entire at the base, glabrous, almost sessile. Female catkins oblong ; scales half 3-cleft. Seeds round, with narrow margins. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 466.) A handsome little shrub, not above 2 ft. high ; found in Canada, about Hudson’s Bay, and on the borders of lakes on the high mountains of New Jersey and Pennsylvania ; flowering in May. (Pursh.) It seems to correspond, in America, with the B. nana of Europe, and is probably only a variety of that species. It is not yet introduced. Leaves large. Natives of North America. ¥ 7. B. (a.) Popuuiro‘iia Ait, The Poplar-leaved Birch Identification. Ait. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 336.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 463. ; Baum., p. 55. ; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 204.; Du Roi Harb. Baum., 1. p. 144.; Marshal, p. 36.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., vol. 2. p. 620. ; Michx. N. Amer. Syl., vol. 2. p. 97. Synonymes. B. acuminata EKhrh. Beit., 6. p..; B. lenta Du Roi Harb. Baum., ed. 1., p. 92., Wang. Beit., p. 45.; white Birch and Oldtield Birch, Amer. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 2. p. 139. t. 2. ; Willd. Baum., t.1. f. 5.; Michx. N. Amer. Syl., vol. 2. t. 71.; and our fig. 1560. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves deltoid, much acuminated, unequally serrated, quite smooth. Scales of the strobiles having roundish side lobes. Petioles glabrous. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 463.) A tree, in every respect closely resembling B. alba, but growing with less vigour, and not attaining so large a size as that species. A native of North America. Varieties. ¥ B. (a.) p. 2 laciniata, B.\aciniata Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, has large, smooth, shining, deeply cut leaves, and appears to us to belong to B. (a.) populifolia, rather than to B. alba. ¥ B. (a) p. 3 péndula, B. péndula Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, has the spray drooping, like that of the weeping variety of the common birch; but whether equally distinct or not, we have been unable to determine, from the very small size of the plants in the London collections. Description. The poplar-leaved birch, according to Pursh, is a tree from 30ft. to 40 ft. high ; but, according to Michaux, it only attains this height in favourable soils and situations. On trees that are fully grown, the branches are numerous, slender, and droop- ing. The leaves are smooth on both surfaces, heart-shaped at the base, very acuminate, and doubly and irregularly toothed. The petioles are slightly twisted; and the leaves are thus rendered more tremulous than those of trees on which this disposition is not observed. The buds, a few days after their developement, are slightly coated with a yellowish odoriferous substance, like those of B. alba. The trunk of this species is clothed in a bark of as pure a white as that of B. papyracea and B. alba; but its epidermis, when separated from the cellular integument, is capable of being divided, like that of 2B. nigra and B. excélsa, into thin sheets, which constitutes an essential difference. a (Miche. N. Amer. Syl.,ii. p. 98.) The tree bie Q? is indigenous to barren rocky woods and old Sir =3 fields, from Canada to Pennsylvania. It is rare in Virginia, and does not exist in the other southern states. It is most frequently found in places scantily furnished with wood, where the 1708 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. soil is dry and meagre. In such situations, it commonly attains the height of 20 ft. or 25 ft.; but single trees, in moist places, grow to nearly double that height, with trunks from 8in. to 9in. in diameter. It is less com- mon in America than any other species of birch, being rarely found in groups; and single trees are met with only at considerable intervals. It is most common in the district of Maine ; but, even there, it is only seen by the sides of the highways, and in sandy soils that have been exhausted by cultiva- tion. The wood is very soft, brilliant when polished, and perfectly white ; but it speedily decays, and, in America, is employed for no purpose, not even for fuel. The twigs are too brittle for common brooms. It was first culti- vated in England by Archibald Duke of Argyll, at Whitton, in 1750; and it is to be met with in the principal British and Continental nurseries. When the plants are raised from seed, they make very handsome trees ; and, as seed is freely produced, this mode ought always to be adopted: but plants from layers seldom attain any magnitude. The largest trees that we know of in the neighbourhood of London are at Purser’s Cross and Syon; where, how- ever, they are under 50 ft. in height. In the Fulham Nursery, there is one 30 ft. high; and the largest tree of this kind in England, seems to be at Dod- dington, in Gloucestershire, where it is 60ft. high. In Ireland, m the Glas- nevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. The price of plants, in the London nurseries, is from Is. to 1s. 6d. each, and seeds Is. per quart ; at New York, plants are 10 cents each, and seeds 60 cents per pound, or 5 dollars per bushel. ~ 8. B. papyra‘cea Ait. The Paper Birch. Identification. Ait. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 337.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 464., Baum., p. 58.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 205.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 621. Synonymes. JB. papyrifera Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 180., Marshal, p. 86.3; B. lanceolata Hort.; B. rubra Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836 ; B. canadénsis Lodd. Cat. ; B. nigra of the Paris nurseries ; Canoe Birch, white Birch, Amer. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 2. t. 1.; Willd. Baum., t. 1. f.1.; our fig. 1561. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves ovate, acuminate, doubly serrate ; veins hairy be- neath; petiole glabrous. Female catkins on long footstalks, drooping ; scales having the side lobes short, somewhat orbiculate. (Wild. Sp. P1., iv. p. 464.) A North American tree, attaining 60 ft. or 70 ft. in height; and flowering, in America, in May and June. Introduced in 1750. Varieties. * B. p. 2 fisea, B. fasca Bosc.—This variety is mentioned, in the Nouveau Du Hamel, as having been collected by Bosc in Carolina. The leaves are smaller than those of the species, and less downy. ‘The branches, covered with a short soft down, of a brownish colour, somewhat resemble those of B. nigra Ait. * B. p. 3 trichéclada Hort.,has extremely hairy branches, and its twigs in threes. It has heart- shaped leaves. There is a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. \ * B. p. 4 platyphglia Hort. has very broad leaves. Description, §c. The largest size which this tree attains in North America, according to Michaux, is about 70 ft. in height, with a trunk 3 ft. in diameter ; but a writer in the Gardener's Magazine mentions trees which girt from 18 ft. to 20 ft. in the settlements of the Hudson’s Bay Company. Its branches are slender, flexible, and covered with a shining brown bark, dotted with white. The leaves are borne on petioles four or five lines long, and are of a middling size, oval, unequally denticulated, smooth, with scarcely any hairs, and of adark green. The catkins are pendulous, and about | in. in length: the seeds are ripe towards the middle of July. On trees the trunks of which do not exceed 8in. in di- ameter the bark is of a brilliant white; and is as indestructible as the bark of B. alba. The heart wood of this tree, when first laid open, is of a reddish hue; and the sap wood is perfectly white. It has a fine glossy grain, with a considerable share of strength; but speedily decays when exposed to alternate dryness and moisture. Michaux considers it, however, equal in point of useful properties to the white birch of Europe. A section of the trunk of a full- grown tree, 1 ft.or 2ft. in length, immediately below the first ramification, exhibits very elegant undulations of the fibre, representing bunches of feathers, or sheaves of corn, These pieces are divided by cabinet-makers into thin CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CER. BE’TUDLA. 1709 plates, and are much used by them, in Boston and in other towns situated farther north, for inlaying. The tree affords excellent fuel. The bark, like that of the European species, is, in Canada and the district of Maine, em- ployed for many purposes. It is placed in large pieces immediately under the shingles of the roof, to prevent the water from penetrating through it. Baskets, boxes, and portfolios are made of it, which are sometimes em- broidered with silk of different colours. Di- vided into very thin sheets, it forms a sub- stitute for paper; and, placed between the soles of the shoes, andin the crown of the hat (as the bark of the birch of Europe is in Lapland), it is a defence against humidity. But the most important purpose to which it is applied, and one in which it is replaced by the bark of no other tree, is the construction of canoes. To procure proper pieces, the largest and smoothest trunks are selected. In the spring, two circular incisions are made several feet apart, and two longitudinal ones on the opposite sides of the tree ; after which, by intro- ducing a wooden wedge, the bark is easily detached. The plates are usually 10 ft. or 12 ft. long, and 2 ft. 9in. broad. To form the canoe, they are stitched together with the fibrous roots of the white spruce, about the size of a quill, which are deprived of their bark, split, and rendered supple by steeping in water. The seams are coated with resin of the Balm of Gilead fir. Great use is made of these canoes by the savages, and by the French Canadians, in their long journeys into the interior of the country: they are very light, and are easily transported on the shoulders from one lake to another. A canoe calcu- lated for four persons, with their baggage, only weighs from 40 lb. to 50 lb.; and some of them are made to carry fifteen passengers. (Michx. N. Amer. Syl., i1. p. 88.) A small canoe will carry 20 cwt. In the settlements of the Hudson’s Bay Company, tents are made of the bark of this tree, which for that purpose is cut into pieces 12 ft. long and 4 ft. wide. These are sewed together by threads made of the white spruce roots, already mentioned ; and so rapidly is a tent put up, that a circular one of 20 ft. in diameter, and 10 ft. high, does not occupy more than half an hour in pitching. The utility of these “rind tents,” as they are called, is acknowledged by every traveller and hunter in the Canadas. They are used throughout the whole year; but, during the hot months of June, July, and August, they are found particularly comfortable. It has been proposed to introduce this bark into England, and use it for pro- tecting plants during the winter season, and for various other garden purposes. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 407.) The tree was introduced into Europe, and cultivated by Archibald Duke of Argyle,in 1750. It flourishes, Michaux says, in the vicinity of Paris, and is known there in the nurseries under the name of B. nigra; we suppose, because the bark of very young trees is ge- nerally black, and the leaves of a very dark green. In the London nurseries, it is not very common; but there are plants of it in the arboretum at Messrs. Loddiges’s ; and, in 1834, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, there were several trees upwards of 30 ft. high, after being 10 years planted. B. papyracea requires rather a better soil than the common birch, and it is best propagated by seeds, which are annually received from New York. The plant usually known by the name of B. papyracea, in the London nurseries, is the B. rubra of Michaux, jun., the B. lanuldsa of Michaux, sen., and our B. nigra, No. 9. This mistake has arisen from the bark of B. nigra, even in trees not above lin. in diameter, separating from the trunk, and rolling up in very thin paper-like lamina. Statistics. Inthe environs of London, at Syon, it is 47 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 1 in., 1710 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ITI. and of the head 32 ft. _In Devonshire, at Endsleigh Cottage, 10 years planted, it is 27 ft. high ; in Buckinghamshire, at Temple House, 40 years planted, it is 25 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 10in., and of the head Io ft. ; in Staffordshire, at Trentham, 26 years planted, it is 34 ft. high. In Ireland, near Dublin, at Cypress Grove, it is 55 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 9in., and of the head 40 ft. In France, at Paris, in the Jardin des Plantes, 30 years old, it is $2 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2} ft., and of the head 30 ft. In Hanover, at Giéttingen, in the Botanic Garden, 20 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. Commercial Statistics. Price of plants, in the London nurseries, from 1s. to Is. Gd. each ; and of seeds, 1s. per quart. At New York, plants are 25 cents each, and seeds | dollar per pound, or 8 dollars per bushel. ¥ 9. B.nt‘cra LD. The black Birch. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 464, Baum., p. 56. ; Ait. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 336.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 621.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 203.; Dend. Brit., t. 153. ; Lindleyjin Penny Cycl. Synonymes. B. \anuldsa Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 181., N. Du Ham., 3. p. 206.; ? B. ribra Michx. Arbd., 2. p. 162. ; B. angulata Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; red Birch; Amer. Engravings. Dend Brit., t. 153.; Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. t. 3.; Willd. Baum., t. 1. f. 6.3 N: Du Ham., 3. t. 51.; Bot. Cab., t. 1248. ; our figs. 1562., and 1563. ; and the plates of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves rhomboid-ovate, doubly serrated, acute ; pubescent beneath, entire at the base. Scales of the strobiles villose; segments li- near, equal. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 464.) A tree, a native of North America, from New Jersey to Carolina; attaining the height of 70 ft.; and flowering in May. Introduced as B. nigra, in 1736, by Peter Collinson; and again, as B. angulata, in 1817, by Messrs. Loddiges. We have adopted the spe- cific name of nigra, because it was preferred by Willdenow and Pursh. The figure in Michaux, of which our fig.1562. is a correct copy, differs so much from that given in Dend. Brit. (our fig.1563), which we know to bea faith- ful imitation of the plant which we intend to describe, as it is to be seen at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and in various other nurseries, that we are inclined to think there must be some error in the application of the name to the figure in Michaux ; though his description agrees perfectly with our plant — the difference between the cuts being in the position of the catkins. Description, §c. A tree, when full grown, attaining the height of 70 ft., in Virginia and North Carolina. The trunk and the largest limbs are covered with a thick, deeply furrowed, greenish bark ; but, on trees with trunks not exceeding 8in. or 10 in. in diameter, the epidermis is reddish, or of a cinnamon colour ; “ whence, probably,” says Michaux, “ the appropriate denomination of red birch. The epidermis of this species, like that of the canoe birch (2B. papyracea), divides itself transversely into thin transparent sheets, which appear to be com- posed of a mixed substance, instead of presenting a pure homogeneous texture. Hence they have not a uniform transparency, nor a perfectly even surface: compared with the bark of the canoe birch, they are like coarse paper compared with fine. When this tree is fully ex- panded, its summit is ample; but the uncommon thickness of its branches prevents it from appearing tufted. The twigs which form the extremity of the tree are long, flexible, and pendulous ; and the limbs are of a brown complexion, spotted with white: their bark is slightly | uneven; while on other branches it is smooth and glossy. The petioles of the red birch are short and downy; the aay ge leaves, on young trees, are about 3in. long, and 2 in. 1504 broad, of a light green on the rif surface, and whitish beneath ; though on old trees they are much smaller : they are doubly denticulated at the edge, very acuminate at the summit, and terminated at the base in an acute angle, more regular than is seen in the leaf of any other tree. The female catkins, in America, are 5 in. or 6 in, long, straight, and nearly cylindrical ; about London, they are not half the size. The seeds are ripe in the beginning of June.” (N. Amer. Syl., ii. p. 101.) “ No species,” Dr. Lindley observes, “ can be better hn. CHAP. CIV. BETULA‘CEX. BE’TULA L-7at marked than this, which appears, however, rarely to have found a place in collections. Its leaves are nearly as large as those of the canoe birch (2. papyracea) ; and they are remarkably angular. The stipules are unusually large, and more resemble those of the pla- tanus than the birch.” (Penny Cycl.) The most northerly situation in which this tree is found in the United States is in New Jersey, about 10 miles from New York; but it is abundant in Maryland, Virginia, the upper part of the Carolinas, and in Georgia. It is not, like the other species, found growing in the midst of the forest, but only on % the banks of rivers, accompanied by the Platanus occidentalis, A\cer eriocarpum, and some species of willow. It grows, with the greatest luxuriance, on the sides of limpid streams which have a gravelly bed, and the banks of which are not marshy. The wood of the red birch is compact, and very nearly white; and the colour of the sap wood and the heart wood is very nearly the same. Like that of the juneberry (Ameldnchier Botryapium), it is longitudinally marked by red vessels, which intersect each other in different directions. The negroes make bowls and trays of it, when they cannot procure poplar. The hoops for rice casks are made of its young shoots, and of branches not exceeding 1 in. in diameter; and the spray makes better brooms than that of any other species of American birch. “ Among all the birches,” says Michaux, “this is the only species, the growth of which is invigorated by intense heat.” For this reason, he recommends it for cultivation in Italy, and, we may add, for the temperate regions of Australia. In the climate of London, it scarcely attains a timber-like size ; but there is a tree of it at Syon, of which we have given a portrait in our last volume, which is 47 ft. high ; one in the Fulham Nursery, which died in 1834, was 30 ft. high ; and one at Croome, 40 years planted, is 45 ft. high. In all these places it is known as B. papyracea; which name it has obtained from the paper-like laminz of its epidermis, which separate and curl up for the whole length of the trunk ; and this not only in old trees, but in plants of three or four years’ growth. From this circumstance, it can never be mistaken for any other species of birch, either in winter or summer. The bark which comes nearest to it is that of B. daurica, as represented in the engraving of the trunk of an old tree of that species in Pallas’s Flora Rossica. There are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and in several of the London nurseries. They are generally raised from imported seeds ; but seeds ripen in this country, when the tree has attained the age of six or eight years. Plants, in the London nurseries, are from Is. to Is. 6d. each; and seeds Is. per quart. At New York, plants are 25 cents each, and seeds | dollar and 50 cents per pound, 50 cents per quart, or 8 dollars per bushel. ¥ 10. B. eExce’tsA H. Kew. The tall Birch. Identification. Ait. Hort. Kew., 3. p. 337.; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 464., Baum., p. 60.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 261.; N. Du Ham., 3. p. 203. Synonymes. B. lutea Miche. Arb., 2. p. 152.; ? B. nigra Du Roi Herb. Baum., 1. p. 148. ; yellow Birch, Amer. Engravings. Michx. Arb., 2. t. 5. ; Wats. Dend. Brit., t. 95. ; N. Du Ham., 3. t. 52.; Willd. Baum., t. 1. f. 2. ; and our fig. 1564. from Michaux, and fig. 1565. from the Nouv. Du Ham. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves ovate, acute, serrated; petioles pubescent, shorter than the peduncles. Scales of the strobiles having the side lobes roundish. (Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 464.) Pea, Le, Ss seek > ~~, Indeed, we have no doubt that in all extensive oak woods, or Munches, in Dumfriesshire ; and in Irving’s Nursery, Dum- fries, there were, in 1831, some scores of seedling oaks of the same is supposed to be of spontaneous growth. There is a similar tree at Mill Hill, in Middlesex, on entering that village from the London side. See Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 576.) There is another tree of this ( kind at kind. PART III. ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, ( Mi, j ! j ih ~ CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1735 countries where the oak abounds, similar varieties might be detected ; and, farther, that acorns collected from these varieties would occa- sionally, if not frequently, produce trees with the same character of foliage; in the same manner as acorns from a weeping oak will produce weeping trees, or from a fastigiate oak fastigiate trees. Fig. 1570., to a scale of 1 in. to 4 ft., is a specimen of an oak of this kind, recently brought into notice by Messrs. Fennessey and Son, nurserymen, Waterford. It came up from seed accidentally, about 1820; and the parent tree was, in 1836, Loft. high. Some of the leaves are quite entire, and others deeply and curiously cut, as exhi- bited in fig. 1571., drawn of the natural size. ¥ Q. p. 6 foliis variegatis Lodd. Cat. has the leaves variegated with white, with some streaks of red; and, when finely grown, is a very orna- mental tree. We have never seen it worth looking at in the neigh- bourhood of London ; but at White Knights there are very handsome. specimens, between 20 ft. and 30 ft. high. ¥ Q. p. 7 purpurea, Q. purptirea Lodd. Cat., has the young shoots, and the footstalks of the leaves, tinged with purple. The young leaves, when they first come out, are almost entirely purple, and are very striking. There are plants of this variety at Messrs, Loddiges’s, and a young tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. * Q. p. 8 Hodginsii Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. — From the plants of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s, it appears to be of a more fastigiate habit of growth, and to have much smaller leaves, than the species. ¥ Q. p. 9 dilc’s. Chene a Feuilles caduques presque sessiles, Dyalet, —This variety exists in France, on the borders of the Mediterranean Sea, in the Departments du Gard, de Vau- cluse, des Bouches de Rhéne, and du Var. The leaves are divided into seven very open lobes, of which the middle one is the largest. The acorns are large, and, according to M. Dralet, very handsome; he adds that they are sweeter than those of a variety of Q. Tex, which, from his description, appears to be Q. I. Ballita. M. Dralet mentions two forms of Q. p. dulcis : one having the leaves thin, with acute lobes, and slightly downy beneath ; the acorns being so large as to measure 24 in. in circumference: and the other having coriaceous glaucous leaves, with obtuse lobes ; and the acorns rather smaller, and borne on peduncles 12 in. in length. These two forms do not differ from the species in rate of growth, magnitude, or quality of the timber, M. Dralet strongly recommends the propagation of this variety in France, with a view to the employment of the acorns as food. The tree, he says, is planted in avenues, in the department des Bouches du Rhéne; and he adds that he gave acorns to the Botanic Garden at Toulouse in 1811, from which young plants were raised. (Traité de ? Amenagement des Bois et Foréts, &c., suivi de Recherches sur les Chénes « Glands doux, p. 180.) Through the kindness of M. Vilmorin, we received some acorns of this variety in 1836, which we roasted and en- deavoured to eat; but we cannot recommend them from our own experience. The variety, however, ought by all means to be introduced. - Other Varieties. The varieties of British oaks which might be selected from extensive woods of that tree, are without end; but, as these oaks are exceedingly difficult to propagate by any other method than from the acorn, they have been in a great measure neglected by cultivators., The time of leaf- ing and of dropping the leaves varies exceedingly ; some oaks retaining their foliage of a deep green for a month or six weeks after others ; others, after their leaves have withered, and become of arusset colour, retaining them through- out the winter, like the hornbeam and the beech. Some oaks bud at Christ- mas, like the Glastonbury thorn; as, for example, the Cadenham oak in the New Forest, near Lyndhurst, mentioned by Parkinson, and by various writers down to the time of Gilpin; and one, that we have heard of, in the Vale of Gloucester. The forms of the trees also vary: some being much more fastigiate than others; and the heads of some approaching to the globular, or rather domical, form; while the heads of others are more conical. The difference in the size of the acorns, and in the length of their footstalks, is as great as the difference in the size of the leaves, and in the length of their footstalks ; and wherever Q. sessiliflora is found growing along with Q. pedunculata, there are, or appear to be, numerous hybrids produced between these two kinds. The Wyre Forest, near Bewdley, con- tains upwards of 1200 acres, the greater part of which is the property of W. L. Childe, Esq., whose gardener, Mr. John Pearson, informs us that 1736 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. both species abound in the forest ; and that he could collect a bushel of oak leaves, that would vary in breadth from that ofa finger to that ofa hand ; and from being perfectly sessile, to having a footstalk 2in. long. He finds hundreds of very distinct varieties; and Mr. Childe’s wood-cutter informed him that, in regard to the qualities and appearance of the wood, there are three very distinct sorts, which are called the black, the red, and the white oak. The black oak produces the hardest, and the white oak the softest, timber. Specimens of these three kinds of timber have been sent to us; and though they are taken from trees of not more than a foot in diameter, the difference of the colour of the heart wood is obvious, though certainly not so much as we expected to see it. ¥ 2. Q. sEssILIFLO‘RA Sal. The sessile-flowered Oak. Identification. Sal. Prod., 392.; Smith Fl. Br., No. 2. a; Eng. Bot., t. 1845. Synonymes. Q. Rodbur Willd., No. 64., Ait., No. 23., Lam. Dict., 1. p. 717., N. Du. Ham., 7. p. 176.; Q. R. var. séssile Mart. Fl, Rust., t. 11.; Q. séssilis Ekrh. Arb., 87.; Q.platyphYllos, mas et fem., Dalech. Hist., 2.3.; Q. latifolia mas, &c., Bauh. Pin., Rait Syn., 440.3; Q. regalis Bur. net; Chene male, Secondaf, t. iv. f. 1, 2. p. 18.; Chestnut Oak, Bay Oak; Chéne roure or rouvre, Durelin, Fr. ; Stein Eiche, gemeine Eiche, spat Eiche, Winter Eiche, diirr Eiche, roth Eiche, Berg Eiche, Ger. ; Quercia vera, Ital.; Roble, Span. Derivation. The name of Chestnut Oak is given to this species, because its wood is said to resemble that of the sweet chestnut. Bay Oak, from some fancied resemblance of the leaves to those of the laurel bay. The French names imply the male oak, the red oak, and the hard oak. The Ger- man names, the’stone oak, the common oak, the late oak, in allusion to its lateness in leafing ; the winter oak, from its frequently keeping on its leaves during winter ; dry oak, probably from the leaves remaining on the tree after they have become dry and withered ; red oak, from the colour of its wood; and hill oak, from its being more abundant on hilly ground than the Q. pedunculata. Engravings. Eng. Bot., t. 1845.; Mart. Fl. Rust., t.11.; N. Du Ham., 7. t. 52.; Willd. Abbild., t. 130.; our fig. 1572. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char.,§c. Leaves on longish footstalks, deciduous, oblong, smooth ; sinuses opposite, rather acute; lobes obtuse. Fruit sessile. Nut oblong. ( Smith.) Leaves, when young, pubescent beneath. (Willd.) A tree, readily distinguished from the preceding species, even 4 at a distance, by the less tufted appearance, and generally paler green, of its foliage during summer; and, in winter, by its less tortuous spray and branches, by its lighter-colouredbark, by its large buds, and by its frequently retaining its leaves, after they have withered, till the fol- Jowing spring. There are trees of this species at Kenwood (which takes its name from the oaks there, being originally Kern Wood, the acorn, or oak, wood); one in the grounds of the Protestant Dissenters’ School at Mill Hill, formerly the residence of Peter Collinson ; some, according to Martyn, at Norwood, in Surrey ; and numerous others at Woburn Ab- bey, and at Allesley; besides those in Wyre Forest, and in many other places which will be hereafter mentioned. There are also speci- mens at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; and, in 1834, there were thousands of young plants in the Milford Nursery. Ac- cording to Secondat, who wrote in 1785, the kingdom of Naples then boast- ed of a great many oaks of this species, where it was known under the name of Quercia vera. Varieties. ¥ Q. 5. 2 pubescens; Q. 8. var B Smith Eng. F., vol.iv. p. 150.3; Q. pu- béscens Wild. Sp. P1., iv. p. 450., Abbild., t. 141., and our fig. 1573., Q. k.januginosum Lam, Dict., i. p.717.; the Durmast, Mart. Il. Rust., t. 12.—Leaves downy beneath. Fruit sessile, but sometimes subses- sile. The flowers appear in May, and the fruit ripens in October. Found occasionally in most of the oak woods of Europe; and, ac- cording to Willdenow, having the same general appearance, attaining the same height, and living to the same age, as Q. sessiliflora. In ie ee «= CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEX. QUE’RCUS. 1737 the Companion to the Botanical Magazine, it is stated that the forests of Mount Etna consist chiefly of this tree, which also forms some of the woods of the Apennines, at least in the north of Italy. It is easily distinguished at first sight from the common oak, by its inferior dimensions and less twisted stem. Travellers who climb Mount Etna by the usual road from Nicolsi see scarcely any other tree. It is found at an elevation of from about 3200 ft. to 5000 ft. above Ani the level of the sea; and on the eastern side, 1573 in the Val del Leone, to 5100 ft. (Comp. §c.,i. 91.) Martyn gives the Chéne noir of Secondat, pl. 5., as a synonyme to this variety ; but we have satisfied ourselves, from examining the plates in. Secondat, that his Chene noir is the Q. Tutzin of Persoon, and Bose is of the same opinion. Willdenow quotes the Chéne noir of Secondat as a synonyme of his Q. pubéscens in his Ber- linische Baumzucht, ed. 1811, p. 349.; but not in his Abdildung, &c., published in 1819. Professor Burnet falls into the same error as Professor Martyn, in considering the Q. pubéscens of Willdenow to be the Chéne noir of Secondat, and the Quércus cum léngi pediculo (alluding to the leaves) of Fougeroux; adding, with Martyn, the synonyme of the Durmast oak; and stating that he thinks the ap- pellation Robur undoubtedly belongs to this species or variety. Whether Q. pubéscens Willd. and the Durmast oak are synonymes, we are not quite certain, though we have very little doubt on the subject. There is a tree with this name in the Horticultural So- ciety’s Garden, which scarcely differs from the species. According to Martyn, there are trees of the durmast oak in the New Forest ; and, according to Borrer, also in Sussex. Other Varieties. Bosc mentions, 1. le Chéne d Trochets, or Chéne a petits Glands, which has the leaves velvety beneath; 2. le Chéne a Feuilles décou- pées, which has the leaves deeply lobed,and very small; 3. le Chéne laineua, or Chéne des Collines, which has alsothe leaves deeply lobed, velvety beneath, and pubescent above; 4. le Chéne nowratre, which has the acorns very large, and almost solitary; and the leaves large, and pubescent beneath. This last variety must not be confounded with the Q. nigra of America, or the Chéne noir of Secondat, which is the Q. Tazz. Bosc also mentions that “ he thinks the Chéne male of Secondat, the Quércus latifolia mas quze brevi pediculo est of Bauhin, different from the chéne male, or Q. sessiliflora, of the neighbour- hood of Paris.” It seems that this variety is known in the Landes under the name of Auzin, or Chéne de malediction ; because the country people there believe that any one who cuts down one of these trees, or who sleeps in a house built with any of the timber, will die within the year. Bosc had never seen this variety, though he had traversed the country where it is said to grow. It is described as a low spreading tree, with tortuous branches, of great toughness, and well adapted for ship-building ; weighing 75 |b. per cubic foot, and consequently sinking in water. From the name auzin had not Bosc described Q. T'azzin separately, we should have supposed this kind to be that species. Le Chéne de Haies is also mentioned by Bosc, under the head of Q. sessiliflora, as common on the Jura, and in the moun- tains of the Vosges, where it is planted for hedges, seldom growing above the height of 6ft. or 8ft. The shoots are used for basket-making and tying bundles. The leaves are like those of Q. pedunculata, but the acorns are sessile. It is said not to change its nature by transplantation ; and hence Bosc thinks that it may be a distinct species. (Nouv. Cours d’Ag., art. Chéne.) In Britain, the varieties are very numerous, though none has hitherto reccived a technical designation, except the durmast, just described; respect- D 173 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART 111. ing which name Mr, Atkinson observes (Hort. Trans., 2d s., vol. i. p. 336.), that the woodmen in the New Forest call all the oaks that have dark- coloured acorns dunmast (of which word durmast is supposed to be a cor- ruption); and that dun-coloured acorns are found both on Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora. A variety of Q. sessiliflora was found by Mr. Borrer in North Devon, with large leaves, oblique at the apex, as shown in fig. 1574. These leaves are not quite so long as those of one of Mr. Bree’s varieties (fig. 1584.), which differ from Mr. Borrer’s in being pointed at the apex. The only account which we are aware of, that has been given of other British varieties of Q. sessiliflora, is that by the Rev. W. T. Bree, in the Gardener’s Magazine, vol. xii. p. 571. The varieties there mentioned were all found at Corley, in the parish of Allesley. Mr. Bree’s communication was accompanied by 15 dried specimens, 5 of which we have figured, and the rest shortly described. “When you examine these specimens,” Mr. Bree observes, “ I think you will come to the conclusion that our two so-called species of oak are | mere varieties; but, though there are sessile oaks bearing fruit on pe- duncles, and pedunculated oaks bearing almost sessile fruit, there is yet | a certain undescribable something about the trees, by means of which I can always distinguish each, without minutely examining either the acorns or the leaf-stalks. There is little difference in the general form and outline of the two trees when full grown ; but young seedlings of Q. sessiliflora bear their leaves close to the stem, and not on footstalks ; so that, in this stage of their growth, it is difficult to distmguish them from Q. pedunculata. Q. sessiliflora generally bears small acorns; but it sometimes produces very fine large ones. The acorns, when ripe, have very generally a red or pinkish tinge ; so that, in nine cases out of ten, they are distinguished by looking at the fallen acorns only.” The specimens which accompanied Mr. Bree’s communication are thus described : — **Q. s, 1.—Acorns large, ovate, quite sessile, and growing in clusters of four or five. Leaves from 5in. to 5% in. in length. **(). s. 2.—Acorns large, quite sessile, and growing singly, or in clusters of two or three, as in the preceding specimen, but closer together on the branches. . 8, 3.—Very large leaves, and very small long acorns ; one of the latter sessile, and the other with a footstalk, of about 3-8th in. in length. “ O. s, 4— Acorns of three times the diameter of s © ~ those of the last specimen, and about twice 1575 ~ / i their length. Vij Vj ny) ‘© QO. s. 5.—Acorns with ashort peduncle. Two iN /)' WW iy, specimens from the same tree. In one ) l) YW specimen, the peduncles are lin. long; 8 wn WW WA, in the other, scarcely 4in. The form of SAN} ALE the leaves, their yellowish green and long S\ footstalks, and the large buds in their axils, leave no doubt whatever of these specimens belonging to Q. sessilifldra. “QO. s. 6.—Acorns single, or in clusters of from two to five, on peduncles varying from }in, to lin. in length. One of the pe- duncles has an abortive sessile acorn at its base; two acorns, about 4in. ‘from each other on its length ; and its extremity terminates ina large well-formed leaf-bud. The acorns are long, and very much re- semblé those of Q. pedunculata. “(), g.7.—Acorns small and round, sessile in (jj some cases, but with short footstalks in //7 others; the leaves of a darker green, ap- fj/ proaching nearer to those of Q. peduncu- jata than in the case of any of the pre- ceding specimens; though, from their appearance, long footstalks, and large buds, there can be no doubt of their be- longing to Q. sessilifiora. “0. 4, &.—Leaves but little laciniated, and re- sembling those of Q. pedunculata ; broad, with long footetalks, pale green. (See fig, 1575.) © CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CE. QUE’/RCUS. 1739 ** Q. s. 9.—Acorns on avery short peduncle. Leaves with an unusually long petiole, of a darker green, much narrower in proportion to their length than in any of the preceding varicties (See fig. 1576.) Q. s. 10.—Leaves regularly and deeply laciniated, regularly notched, and almost serrated. A totally different specimen from any of the preceding ones. (See fig. 1577.) “e *° Q. s. 11.—The peduncles 1 in. in length, in some cases clothed with acorns on the sides, and with a terminal one ; some solitary and quite sessile. A very handsome and remarkable specimen. The acorns long, like those of Q. pedunculata. ** Q. s. 12.— Acorns on peduncles 3in. in length; the acorns long, but the foliage and buds decidedly those of Q. sessilifldra. *°Q. s. 13.—Acorns very long and pointed, sessile. Leaves numerous, of a darker green than usual. A very remarkable variety. (See fig. 1578.) *°Q. s. 14.—Acorns round, and on short peduncles. Leaves broad, and yellowish green. *° QO. s.15 hgbrida.—Acorns on very short peduncles, and petioles longer than usual; thus ¢ AS Sa aw \ W ay RY 4 Re d 2 N Ware = > \ DN h aa Wi & ine approaching to Q. sessilifldra, yet resembling a true Q. pedunculata. There is something in the leaves, in their rather long petioles, and in the large buds in their axils, which reminds us of Q. sessilifldra; but still, taking the slenderness of the wood, the colour of the leaves, their form, their number, the small buds, and the great length of the acorn, the specimen appears to belong to Q. pedunculata. This specimen, Mr. Bree 1740 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ili. informs us, is from a genuine tree of Q. pedunculdta, although in some of its characters it apparently approaches Q. sessilifldra. Perhaps it may be a hybrid between the two species ; for which reason we have called it Q. s. hYbrida. (See fig. 1579.) Some other remarkable varieties, mentioned by Mr. Borrer as having been seen by him in Devonshire, will be found in a succeeding page, under the head of Geography. Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora, though sufficiently distinct to be consi- dered species, yet, being very generally found growing together in a wild state, and being used indiscriminately for all the purposes to which the oak is ap- plicable, may be most conveniently treated of together. We might, indeed, in giving their description and geography, treat of them separately; but, in the history and statistics of the two trees, this would be impossible ; since it is not known, at this moment, whether the largest and the oldest oaks of Britain belong chiefly to Q. pedunculata or to Q. sessiliflora. We shall first notice the doubts which exist among botanists as to the species to which the term #6bur was applied by the ancients; and then proceed to treat of Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora conjointly, under the name of the British Oak. Q. Rodur. The word Robur, according to some, is taken from robus, the obsolete form of rubeus, red; which, as Burnet observes, would seem a fit name for the red-wooded oak. Festus Pompeius says (lib. i.), “ Materiam que plurimas venas rufi coloris habet robur dictam.” According to others, Rodbur is applied to the oak from robur, strength, in allusion to the quality of the wood; and this we think the more probable derivation. Much doubt has been entertained by botanists as to what species or variety the term Robur was applied to by Pliny. That author says (lib. xvi. c. 8.):— “ Glans optima in guercii, atque grandissima, mox esculo; nam roboris parva ; cerro tristis, horrida, echinato calice, seu castanez :” that is, “the largest and best acorn is that of the Quércus, next that of the Z’sculus ; for that of the Robur is small; and then that of the Cérris, rough, and covered with a bristly calyx, like the chestnut.” From this passage Secondat arrives at the follow- ing conclusion : that the Quércus of Pliny is the chéne blanc (Q. pedunculata Willd.) ; the E’sculus, the chéne male (Q. sessiliflora Sm.) ; and the Robur, the chéne noir (Q. Taizin Pers.). Willdenow, and most other Continental bota- nists, suppose the #obur of the ancients to have been Q. sessiliflora; but Smith, and other English botanists, consider Q. pedunculata to be the tree referred to. Linnzus included both sorts under the specific name of Robur; seeming to regard them as varieties of each other. His definition is so framed that it will include both species: — “ Q. Robur, foliis deciduis, oblongis, superne la- tioribus : sinubus acutioribus: angulis obtusis.” The distinctive characters of petiolated and subsessile leaves, of pedunculated and sessile acorns, &c., are entirely omitted; and, when the more acute observations of subse- quent botanists again led to their separation, the subspecific synonymes, longo pediculo, and brevi pediculo vel sessiliflora, by which as varieties they had been previously known, became the specific names of Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora, The classic adjunct Robur, under which Linnzus included both species, was restrained by Smith to the first, and was by Willdenow given to the second ; and while Willdenow has been followed by the Con- tinental botanists, Smith has been followed by those of Britain. The wood of Q. pedunculata is whitish, varying to drab; that of Q. sessiliflora, whitish brown, varying to amber; while that of Q. Taiz is much darker than either, so much so that the French call it chéne noir. Burnet, confounding the wood of the Q. Taizin with that of Q. sessiliflora var. pubéscens, says : — “ The wood is of a deep reddish brown, very like that of old chestnut, Hence I cannot but agree with Martyn, that this is the true Adobur of the ancients; and, if the Linnaan varieties are to be elevated to the rank of species, to this the appellation Robur undoubtedly belongs.’ (Amen. Quer., fol. 3.) Burnet, finding that Pliny describes the quality of the wood CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1741 of the Robur as corrupting and rotting in the sea, concludes that the term never can apply to our English oak. He supposes that it belongs to Q. s. pubéscens, confounding, as Martyn does, that variety with Q. Tatzin, which is not even a native of Britain, and is by no means common on the Continent; but, as the wood of Q. sessiliflora approaches nearer to that of Q. Tatézin than the wood of Q. pedunculata, our own opinion is, that Willdenow and Burnet have approached nearer to the truth than Smith. We have, however, deemed it most convenient to follow Linnzeus, in adopt- ing the term Robur to designate a group of closely allied species, or perhaps only varieties. Description. According to most authors and observers, there is little or no difference in magnitude or general appearance between the entire full-grown trees of Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora; though some affirm that the former is a low spreading tree, and the latter a tall conical one. ig. 1580. is given’ 7h a lh a y Vy OER BSS 1580 ¢ LON Ga IRVIT = ~ : eens Alege by that eminent artist J. G. Strutt, as characteristic of the general form of both species. Both are described by Smith as large trees; and by Willdenow as trees growing from 30 ft. to 50 ft. high, and as enduring for 500 years. According to Bosc (Meém. sur les Chénes, &c.), Q. sessiliflora may be known by its spreading branches, and Q. pedunculata by its com- paratively fastigiate branches and pyramidal form. Some, on the contrary, assert that Q. sessiliflora becomes a loftier and more pyramidal tree than Q. pedunculata; and this is said to be particularly the case in Wyre Forest, where, it is stated by Mr. Pearson, gardener to W. L. Childe, Esq., one of the principal proprietors of the forest, to be almost as different in appearance from Q. pedunculata, as Populus fastigiata is from P. monilifera. At Ken Wood and Woburn Abbey, it cannot be said that the difference in magnitude and general form is remarkable. We are strongly inclined to be- lieve that there is no important and constant difference between the mode of growth of the two species; because we have found individuals of the one 1742 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. ‘h ~ \\ iss i SQ : bo nee? WD ~ ae ~ on 5 AN / x s DEA Ss KY ae MiyiP2 BS > = \ 5 Sa ‘ wi A Ue )\))(:(;) = oe EH SR Hea Q. pedunculita at Studley Park. Height 80ft.; girt of the trunk 24 ft. 6 in. ; diameter of the head 91 ft. species as pyramidal, fastigiate, or orbiculate, as ever we have found any of the other. In proof of this, we may refer to fig. 1581. and fig. 1582., which are portraits, by that accurate and able artist H. W. Jukes, Esq., of two of the largest trees of Q. pedunculata in Studley Park, Yorkshire, drawn to a scale 1582 Q. pedunculata at Studley Park. Height 78 ft.; girt of the trunk 29ft, ; diameter of the head 87 ft. ie 8 CHAP, CV. CORYLA CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1743 \\ ‘ . f aN y \\\ \ S If}! y PN Dy > Mf Uf; é ah 7 Ue A\) in aspect, however, both when Ly the trees are clothed, and when they have lost their leaves is considerable. The difference in the leaves will be rendered obvious by comparing jig. 1583., which represents Q. pe- dunculata, with jig.1584., which represents Q. sessiliflora. The branches and spray of Q. sessiliflora are somewhat less tortuous and gnarled than those of Q. pedunculata; the bark is whiter, the shoots of the year rather thicker, and the buds decidedly larger. @. pedunculata comes rather earlier into leaf than Q. sessiliflora: the flowers appearing in the former in the beginning of May, and the fruit ripening in the beginning of October; while in the latter the flowers appear in the middle of May, and the fruit ripens in November. The leaves of Q. sessiliflora are said by some to be more fre- quently retained on the tree through the winter than those of Q. pedunculata ; and hence, it is alleged, the German name of winter eiche for the former, and sommer eiche for the latter: but Willdenow truly observes that trees may frequently be found among both species which retain their leaves, in a withered state, during the winter. The taproots in both, when young, and in good, deep, loamy or sandy, soil, have been traced to a depth nearly as great as the height of the tree. (Hanbury and Marshall.) The lateral roots do not run so near the surface of the ground as those of many other kinds of trees, unless the soil is thin and bad. They may sometimes be found several feet under ground, attaining a great thickness, and extending to a much greater length than the branches. The roots of the British oaks never throw up suckers. The rate of growth of the two species does not appear to be very ox l 744 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART ILL. — gn Q. sessiliflora at Studley Park. Height 115 ft.; girt of trunk 334 ft.; diameter of the head 96 ft. different, though it is generally alleged that plants of Q. sessiliflora grow faster, and they certainly have a more robust appearance, than those of Q, pedunculata, when of six or eight years’ growth; for which reason Mr. Bree considers it the best species for copse wood. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 572.) Willdenow observes, also, that Q. pedunculata is the tenderer of the two when young, which may result from its coming earlier into leaf. The growth of both species, in about 10 years from the acorn, in good soil, in the climate of London, may be stated as from 15 ft. to 18 ft., or even more, if extra preparation were given to the soil. Both will attain the height of 50 ft. in 30 years, which may be considered the average height of the species in ordinary soils in England; but, in deep loamy soils, both attain the height of 100 ft. and upwards. The stem of the oak, Marshall observes, is naturally short ; and, if left to itself, the tree, in an open situation, will generally feather to the ground. It has not the upright growth of the ash, the elin, and the pine tribe: nevertheless, by judicious training, or by planting in close masses, the oak will acquire a great length of stem; in this case, however, it rarely swells to any considerable girt. There are many hundreds of oak trees, we are informed, in the government plantations in the Forest of Dean, which CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE’RCUS. 1745 = SS. / eel Puck ~ Q. sessiliflora at Studley Park. Height 95 ft.; girt of the trunk 16 ft. lin.; diameter of the head 82 ft. 9 in. have been planted in masses within the present century, and never in the slightest degree pruned, and which have yet straight stems, upwards of 60 ft. high. The largest tree of Q. sessilifora now standing in England, that we have had any account of, is that in Studley Park, Yorkshire, of which fig. 1585. is a portrait, to the scale of lin. to 30 ft., and which is 118 ft. high. The highest existing tree of Q. pedunculata, that we have heard of, is one at Tibberton Park, in Herefordshire, of which jig. 1587. is a portrait, to the scale of 1 in. to 50 ft., and which is 108 ft. high. We have accounts of several other oaks, upwards of 100 ft. high; but we know not to which species they belong. It is not known that there is any difference in the longevity of the two kinds; there being examples of both which must be upwards. of 200 or 300 years old. ‘There are several oaks in England which are from 500 to 1000 years old, or upwards; but, in most cases, we have not been able to ascertain to which species they belong. _ Geography. The British oak is a native of most parts of Europe, from Sweden to the Mediterranean ; of the north of Africa; and of the west of Asia; and Q. pedunculata appears to be the more prevalent species ; especially in the middle an@ northern regions. In Britain, the Q. pedunculata is by far the more common: but Q. sessiliflora is found in various places throughout the island; for example, in addition to those already mentioned (p. 1736.), near Cuckfield, at Cowfold, and in different parts of St. Leonard’s Forest, at Coalhurst near Horsham, and at Goodwood, in Sussex. Mr. Borrer, who has given us these localities, adds: “ There is abundance of it about Tunbridge; and I particularly recollect it near Dalgelly ; and in profusion, and varying much in its foliage, im some parts of Devonshire, and espe-~ OX 2 1746 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. cially along the Torridge, from Torrington to Bideford ; and about Clovelly. In those parts is a variety with the leaf of a very large size (see fig. 1574. in p. 1738.); and I recollect a tree in Clovelly Park with all the leaves oddly recurved at the edges, so as to have a convex disk. I recollect, also, some very ancient pol- lards, with leaves of great size, near Inver- 8 castlie, on the Ross-shire side of Strath Oikell. *: I think the species is common in Scotland. I presume an oak with a long, narrow, ragged leaf, which I happen to have seen only at Chep- stow Castle, where there are several trees, pro- bably all planted, and where it is called Maiden oak, is a var. of Q. sessiliflora.” (W. B. Jan. 1837.) Mr. Bree says that in some parts of North Wales, and in the neighbourhood of the lakes in the north of England, Q. sessiliflora is the more prevailing kind. of oak ; ; constituting, —_— as it were, the staple growth of the country, almost to the exclusion of Q. pedunculata. Great part of the Forest of Ardennes, in Warwickshire, he says, consists almost entirely of Q. sessiliflora, of which there are specimens which exhibit marks of great antiquity. (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p- 572.) Q. sessiliflora is said by Bosc to be the more abundant species in the forests in the neighbourhood of Paris, where it forms a lower and more spreading tree than Q. pedunculata; which, however, is said to be the more common oak of France. In Germany, if we may judge from the name for Q. sessiliflora, gemeine eiche, it would appear to be the more com- mon ; and we are informed by German gardeners that this is the case. We have seen both sorts in the Black Forest, in the neighbourhood of Donaues- chingen. Mr. Atkinson states that he received acorns of three varieties of oaks from a botanist who collected them in the Black Forest; and that he had, in 1833, plants of them 6 ft. high, which did not exhibit any difference from Q. pedunculata and Q. sessiliflora. The oak is never found of any size except in deep loamy soil; and in a low, or only moderately elevated, situation. It never grows in marshy soil. In gravelly or sandy soil, or in shallow soil on rock, it forms a small stunted tree, and on mountains a shrub. In England, it is found on soils superincumbent on chalk, sandstone, and limestone ; thriving equally well on each, according to the depth and quality of the surface soil. In Scotland, it is found in the clefts of granite rocks, basalt, sandstone, and every other description of native rock, where the soil over it is of any depth, and not saturated with water. In Germany, it has been observed by Willdenow that Q. pedunculata requires rather better soil than Q. sessiliflora. History. The earliest notices which we have of the oak in Britain are in the Saxon Chronicles, from which it appears that oak forests were chiefly valued for the acorns which they produced, which were generally consumed by swine and other domestic animals, but, in years of great scarcity, were eaten by man. ‘‘ Fa- mines,” Burnet observes, “which of old so continually occurred, history in part attributes to the failure of these crops. Long after the introduction of wheat and oats and rye, nay, little more than 700 years since, whey other food had in a great measure superseded the use of mast, considerable reliance was still ~— thereon, and oaks were chiefly valued for the acorns they produced. n the Saxon Chronicles, that year of terrible dearth and mortality, 1116, is de- scribed as ‘a very heavy-timed, vexatious, and destructive year,’ and the failure of the mast in that season is particularly recorded : —‘ This year, also, was so deficient in mast, that there never was heard such in all this land, or in Wales.” (Amen. ‘Quer, ., fol. 1.) About the end of the seventh century, King Ina, among the few laws which he enacted to regulate the simple CHAP, CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUERCUS. 1747 economy of our Saxon ancestors, gave particular directions relating to the fattening of swine in woods, since then called pannage, or pawnage. (Mart. Mil.) The same king made injuring or destroying trees penal; and those who did so clandestinely were fined thirty shillings, the very sound of the axe being sufficient conviction ; and the man who felled a tree under whose shadow thirty hogs could stand incurred a double penalty, and was mulcted to sixty shillings. (Hunter's Evelyn.) In a succeeding century, Elfhelmus reserves the pannage of two hundred hogs for his lady, in part of her dower ; and mast is particularly mentioned, about the middle of the eleventh century, in a donation of Edward the Confessor. It appears from the Domesday Book, that, in William the Conqueror’s time, oaks were still esteemed principally for the food they afforded to swine; for the value of the woods, in several counties, is estimated by the number of hogs they would fatten. The survey is taken so accurately, that in some places woods are mentioned of a single hog. (Mart. Mill.) The rights of pannage were greatly encroached on by the Norman princes, in their zeal for extending forests for the chase; and this was one of the grievances which King John was obliged to redress in the charter of the liberties of the forest. (Chron. Saz.) The number of oak forests which formerly existed in Britain is proved by the many names still borne by British towns, which are evidently derived from the word oak. “For one Ash-ford, Beech-hill, Elm-hurst, or Poplar,” Burnet remarks, “ we find a host of oaks, Oakleys, Actons, Acklands, Aken hams, Acringtons, and so forth. The Saxon ac, aec, aac, and the later ok, okes, oak, have been most curiously and variously corrupted. Thus we find ac, aec, degenerating into ak, ack, aike, ack, acks, whence ax, exe; often, also, aspirated into hac, hace, and hacks. In like manner, we trace oak, oke, ok, oc, ock, eeck, ocke, oks, ocks, ockes, running into oax, ox, oxes, for ox, oxs, with their farther corruptions, auck, uck, huck, hoke, and wok. As an example of this last extreme, the town Oakingham, or Ockingham, is at this day called and spelt indifferently Oakingham, Okingham, or Wokingham; and Oaksey or Oxessey are two common ways of writing the name of one identical place. Oakham, Okeham, Ockham, and Wockham, Hokenorton on the river Oke, Woking in Surrey, Wacton in Herefordshire and Norfolk, Okey or Wokey in Somersetshire, Oakefield or Wokefield in Berkshire, and Old or Wold in Northamptonshire, with the provincial Whom or Whoam, are other similar corruptions.” (Aman. Quer., fol. 11.) The history of the use of the British oak in building, carpentry, and for naval purposes, is necessarily coeval with that of the civilisation of the British islands. The timber found in the oldest buildings is uniformly of oak. Pro- fessor Burnet possessed a piece of oak from King John’s Palace at Eltham, perfectly sound, fine, and strong, which can be traced back upwards of 500 years. The doors of the inner chapels of Westminster Abbey are said to be coeval with the original building; and if by this is meant Sibert’s Abbey of Westminster, which was founded in 611, they must be more than 1200 years old. The shrine of Edward the Confessor, which must be nearly 800 years old, since Edward died in 1066, is also of oak. One of the oaken corona- tion chairs in Westminster Abbey has been in its present situation about 540 years. “In the eastern end of the ancient Chapel of St.Stephen, in the Castle of Winchester, now termed the County Hall,is Arthur’s round table, the chief curiosity of the place. It bears the figure of that Prince, so famous in the old romances, and the names of several of his knights, Sir Tristram, Sir Gawaine, Sir Gerath, &c. Paulus Jovius, who wrote between 200 and 300 years ago, relates that this table was shown by Henry VIII. to his illustrious visiter the Emperor Charles V., as the actual oaken table made and placed there by the renowned British Prince, Arthur, who lived in the early part of the sixth century; that is, about 1030 years ago. Hence the poet Drayton sings, — ‘And so great Arthur’s seat ould Winchester prefers, Whose ould round table yet she vaunteth to be hers.’ i The aa 1748 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Some antiquarians, however, state that the tabule rotunda were introduced into this country by Stephen, and believe that the table in question was made by him, which in that case would diminish its age 600 years; leaving it, however, above seven centuries to boast of; enough to render it a most valuable and interesting monument. It has been perforated by many bullets, supposed to have been shot by Cromwell’s soldiers. (Grose and Hutchins.) The massive tables, paneled wainscots, and ceiling of Morton Hall, Cheshire ; the roofs of Christ-Church, Oxford, and Trinity College, Cambridge, are fine specimens of old oak. In Gloucester Cathedral, also, are thirty-one stalls of rich tabernacle work on cither side, little inferior in point of execution to the episcopal throne at Exeter, or to the stalls at Ely; erected in the reign of Edward ILI., and allowed to be among the finest pieces of carving in wood now remaining in England of that early date. (Britton.) Of about equal age were the carved figures of Edward III. and his Queen Phillippa, in the colle- giate church and hospital of St. Catherine, lately removed from the tower to St. Catherine’s newly built church and hospital, in the Regent’s Park. The screens, stalls, seats, &c., in the old church were all of oak, beautifully carved, and very ancient; the old oaken pulpit, also, which now adorns the new structure, was the donation of Sir Julius Caesar, a.p. 1621. The rich carvings in oak which ornamented the King’s room in Stirling Castle were executed about 300 years ago, and are many of them still in good. preservation in the collections of the curious. In digging away the foundation of the old Savoy Palace, London, which was built upwards of 650 years since, the whole of the piles, many of which were of oak, were found in a state of perfect soundness, as, also, was the planking which covered the pile heads. (Z'redgold.) Buffon mentions the soundness of the piles of the bridge which the Emperor Trajan built across the Danube; one of which, when taken up, was found to be petrified to the depth of three quarters of an inch, but the rest of the wood was little different from its ordinary state. And of the durability of oak timber, the oldest wooden bridge of which we have any account, viz. that one famous from its defence by Horatius Cocles, and which existed at Rome in the reign of Ancus Martius, 500 years before Christ, might be given as another example, The piles which supported the buttresses, and immense uncouth starlings whieh confined the waterway and so greatly disfigured old London Bridge, were some of them of oak; and I [Professor Burnet} have a specimen of one, which is far from being in a rotten state: and the still older piles on which the bridge piers rested were also in a very strong and sound condition: nay, those stakes which it is said the ancient Britons drove into the bed of the Thames to impede the progress of Julius Cesar, near Oatlands, in Surtey, some of which have been removed for examination, have withstood the destroyer time nearly 2000 years.” (Aman. Quer., fol. 7.) In Cambden’s time, the place where these stakes were found was called Cowey Stakes. In the Vetusta Monumenta, vol. ii. pl. 7., is a sketch of an old wooden church at Greenstead, near Ongar, the ancient Aungare, in Essex. The inhabitants have a tradition, that the corpse of a dead king once rested in this church ; and it is believed to have been built as a temporary re- ceptacle for the body of St. Edmund (who was slain a. p. 946), and subse- quently conyerted into a parish church. The nave, or body, which renders it so remarkable, is composed of the trunks of oaks, about 1 ft. 6 in. in dia- meter, split through the centre, and roughly hewn at each end, to let them into a sill at the bottom, and a sah at the top, where they are fastened by wooden pegs. The north wall is formed of these half oaks, set side by side as closely as their irregular edges will permit. In the south wall there is an interval left for the entrance; and the ends, which formerly were similar, have now to the one a brick chancel, and to the other a wooden belfry, attached. The original huilding is 29 ft. 9in. long, by 14 ft. wide, and 5 ft. Gin. high on the sides, which supported the primitive roof. The oaks on the northern side have suffered more from the weather than those on the southern side; but both are still so strong, and internally so sound, that, although “ corroded and worn by CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1749 time,”’ having been beaten by the storms for nearly a thousand winters, they promise to endure a thousand more. (Jdid.) The ancient Britons appear to have first used the oak for ship-building ; the alder (see p. 1680.), the cypress, the pine, &c., having been previously used for that purpose by the Romans. The Britons, indeed, appear to have possessed a species of navy almost from the earliest period of their existence as a nation. The ancient name of Britain, according to the Welch bards, was Clas Merddin, ‘‘ the sea-defended green spot ;” and we read, that, before the invasion of Britain by Julius Cesar (52 B.C.), a naval engage- ment took place between the Romans and the Veneti, aided by the Britons, or Cymry, in which the vessels of the latter are said to have been so firmly constructed, that the beaks of the Roman ships could with difficulty make any impression on them. ‘These vessels were built of oaken planks, their sails were made of skins, and their anchors were attached to iron chains, or cables, The Saxons, who settled in Britain about the middle of the fifth century, were famed for their piracies at sea, and seem to have kept up a formidable marine. Their vessels, we are told by Aneurin, a Welch bard, “ were single-masted, carrying one square sail. They had curved bottoms, and their prows and poops were adorned with the heads and tails of monsters.” (See Saturday Magazine, vol. iv. p. 73.) King Alfred, who ascended the throne in 872, had nume- rous vessels, some of which carried sixty oars; and his enemies the Danes were also celebrated for their ships. The English vessels, at this period, are known to have been of oak; and that the Danish ones were built of the same timber is extremely probable. Professor Burnet, writing on this sub- ject, says, “ An ancient vessel was discovered, some years ago, in a branch of the river Rothen, near the west end of the Isle of Oxney, in Kent, and about two miles from the spot where formerly stood the Roman city of Anderida. The timber of which this vessel was constructed is oak, perfectly sound, and nearly as hard as iron; and some persons believe it to be one of the fleet abandoned: by the Danes after their defeat in the reign of Alfred. This, how- ever, is but conjecture: still, whether it be so, or whether it be a wreck of some Danish pirates, it must have lain there many centuries. (Lit. Reg.) Sir Joseph Banks records, in the Journal of Science (vol.i. p. 244.), the fol- lowing account of an ancient canoe found in Lincolnshire in April, 1816, at a depth of 8 ft. under the surface, in cutting a drain parallel with the river Witham, about two miles east of Lincoln, between that city and Horsley Deep. It seems hollowed out of an oak tree: it is 30 ft. 8in. long, and mea- sures 3 ft. broad in the widest part. The thickness of the bottom is between 7 in. and 8in. Another similar canoe was discovered in cutting a drain near Horsley Deep; but it was unfortunately destroyed by the workmen before it was ascertained what it was. Its length was nearly the same as the former, but it was 44 ft. wide. Besides these, three other canoes, resembling the above in construction, have been found in the same county : one in a pasture near the river Trent, not far from Gainsborough ; and two in cutting a drain through the fens below Lincoln. One of these is deposited in the British Museum. Conjecture alone can be indulged with regard to the probable age of these three canoes; but the fact of their being hollowed out of the trunks of old trees must carry them back to a very early date, and establish their extreme antiquity. Long before the time of Alfred, the Britons were familiar with ships regularly built : vessels such as these are found only amongst the rudest people, and in the earliest stages of society ; and the epoch when any of the European nations used such canoes must be remote indeed.” (Aman. Quer.) The fleet of King Edgar, however, appears to have consisted chiefly of boats ; and, though that of William the Conqueror, amounting to 900 vessels, with which he invaded England in 1066, is said to have consisted of ships, the representations extant of them bear but little resemblance to our men-of- war. William set great value on his navy, and was the monarch who first gave exclusive privileges to the Cinque Ports. John was the first who as- serted the exclusive right of the English to the dominion of the seas; and, in 5x 4 1750 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART Ill. }214, issued a mandate to his chief admiral, ordering him to arrest, seize, and make prizes of all ships whatever found therein. In the reign of Edward L, the first admiral was appointed ; and, about 1380, cannons were first used on board ships. The first three-masted vessel was built, by Henry VII.; and Henry VIII. not only built many fine ships, but established the royal dock- yards of Woolwich, Deptford, and Portsmouth ; and made laws for the planting and preservation of oak timber. He was also the last English monarch who employed foreign hired ships of war. Elizabeth and James greatly encouraged the navy, and the planting of oak timber; and Charles I., in 1635-37, built a magnificent vessel, called the Sovereign of the Seas, an oak used in con- structing which produced four beams, each 44 ft. in length, and 4 ft. 9 in. in diameter. This ship, which was afterwards called the Royal Sovereign, was destroyed by fire at Chatham in 1696, after having been upwards of sixty years in the service. (See Sat. Mag. for 1834.) It is difficult to assign any exact date for the period when oak planta- tions were first made for profit. According to popular tradition, William Rufus was the first who is recorded to have planted oak trees, when, in 1079, he formed the New Forest in Hampshire. But Gilpin appears to think that it is much more probable that he merely thinned out chases in the woods already existing, than that he planted fresh trees. The district of Ytene, in- deed, appears to have been a forest in the time of the Saxons; and, from the poorness of its soil, to have been thinly populated. Henry of Huntingdon, and the other monkish writers, who relate that William destroyed about fifty parish churches, and as many villages, extirpating their inhabitants to make this forest, were therefore probably guided more by their hatred to the Nor- man monarch, than by a strict adherence to truth. Henry I. enlarged the New Forest, enacting severe laws for securing the timber in that and other woods ; and he appointed proper officers to enforce these laws, and to preserve the royal forests from decay. In Henry II.’s time, England appears to have been nearly covered with wood, consisting principally of oak trees ; and Fitzstephen tells us that a large forest lay round London, “ in the coverts whereof, lurked bucks and does, wild boars and bulls.”” As civilisation advanced, these woods became partially cleared away; and those which remained were called the Royal Forests, and were retained for the purpose of sheltering game for the diversion of the kings. Henry II. gave a right to the Cistercian Abbey of Flaxley, in the neighbourhood of the Forest of Dean, to erect an iron forge, together with liberty to cut two oak trees weekly, to supply it with fuel. But Henry III. revoked this latter grant, as being prejudicial to the forest ; and a wood, called the Abbot’s Wood, was gifted to the abbey in lieu of it. (See Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. ii. p. 67.) An inquisition was held, in the reign of Henry II., respecting\Sherwood Forest, by which it appears that the right of hunting in it was then considered of great importance ; and an act was passed, in the reign of Henry III. (1231), to define its boundaries. The Forest of © Salcey was also formerly one of great importance, and it is frequently men- tioned in the forest laws of different English kings. The forest of Norwood, and several others, were entirely of oak, and, of course, valuable as producing naval timber; but the two great forests for this purpose were the New Forest and the Forest of Dean. Among all the laws that were passed at different times for regulating the forests, as late as the reign of Henry VII., there ap- pears to have been none enjoining planting ; the cares for the preservation of the forests being chiefly confined to directions as to the proper age and season for felling the trees. Forests, indeed, were so abundant, even in the reign of Henry VII., that we are told by Polydore Virgil that they covered one third part of all England; and the efforts of the people must have been rather directed towards clearing away trees than planting them. About the time of Henry VILI., when, as we have already seen, the use of hired foreign ships of war was discontinued, and several English vessels were built of large size, the first fears respecting a scarcity of oak timber appear to have been felt. Tusser, who wrote about 1562, complains that “men were more studious to \ " ‘" | ud CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1751 cut down than to plant.” The statute of Henry VIIL, c. 35., appears to be the first on record which enjoins the “ replantation of forest trees, to cure the spoils and devastations that have been made in the woods ;” and the plant- ations thus made appear to have been enclosed, as Tusser says in his directions for April, — ** Fence coppice in, Yer hewers begin.”’ And again, — ** Sow acornes, ye owners that timber do love; Sow hay and rie with them, the better to prove : If cattie or coney may enter the crop, Young oak is in danger of losing his top.” In the reign of Elizabeth, a work was published on Forest Law ; in which its author, Manwood, tells us that “ the slender and negligent execution of the forest law hath been the decay and destruction (in almost all places withm this realm) of great wood and timber; the want whereof, as well in this present time as in time to come, shall appear in the navy of this realm.” (Manwood on Forest Law, c. ii. 6.) In consequence of this, or some previous representations, fresh laws were enacted (13 Eliz.) for the preservation and restoration of the royal woods. In the reign of James I. (in 1611), Arthur Standish published his celebrated Commons’ Complaint, whereim is contained two special G'rievances ; the first of which is, “ the general] destruction and waste of woods in this kingdome, with a remedy for the same; also, how to plant wood according to the nature of any soyle,” &c. To this work is appended a kind of mandate :—“ By the king, to all noblemen, and other our loving subjects to whom it may appertain. Whereas, Arthur Standish, gentleman, hath taken much pains, and been at great charges in composing and publishing in a book some projects for the increasing of woods, the decay whereof in this realm is universally complained of; and, therefore, we would be glad that any intention might further the restoring thereof; we have therefore been pleased to give allowance to his book, and to the printing thereof. And if the same shall be willingly received of such of the gentlemen, and others of ability, who have grounds fitting for his projects, it shall much content us; doubting not but that such as shall think good to make use of the book will deal worthily with him for his pains. And we are also pleased, for the better encouragement of the said Standish, hereby to declare, that our pleasure is, that no person or persons whatsoever shall print any of the said books, but for and to the use of the said Standish, and none others. Given under our signet at Andover, the first day of August in the ninth year of our reign of England, France, and Ireland, and of Scotland the five-and-fortieth. God save the king.” In the same reign (1612), another book was published, entitled “ An Olde Thrift newly revived ; wherein is declared the manner of planting, preserving, and husbanding young trees of divers Kindes for Timber and Fuell; and of sowing Acornes, Chesnuts, Beech-mast, the Seedes of Elmes, Ashen-keyes, &c.” In this work are given directions for planting acorns, and rearing and protecting the young trees ; and the abuses in the management of the royal woods are pointed out. The necessities of Charles I. induced him to make ruinous grants of the royal woods to any person who would supply him with money ; and, in the civil wars which followed, many of the forests were nearly destroyed. In the reign of Charles II., an order was issued under the king’s “ sign manual to Sir John Norton, woodward of the New Forest, to enclose 300 acres of waste, as a nursery for young oak; the expense of which was to be defrayed by the sale of the decayed wood. This order bears date December 13. 1669. But, though the enclosure here specified was trifling in itself, yet it had the merit of a new project, and led to farther improvements.” (Gilpin’s For. Scen., vol. il. p. 29.) These improvements, however, are not stated; and no per- manent regulation appears to have been made till the reign of William ITI., when a statute was passed (Will. 10.) empowering certain commissioners to enclose 2000 acres in the New Forest for the growth of naval timber ; and 200 more every year for the space of 20 years. From this period, go- 1752 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM., PART III. vernment plantations of about 6000 acres of young trees have always, nomi- nally at least, been kept up; new pieces of ground being enclosed as the part already planted became sufficiently advanced to be thrown open to the forest. An act passed in 1800 remedied many previously existing abuses; and the plantations are now in a flourishing state. (See Part I'V.) In France and Germany, the oak is one of the principal trees that have been subjected to cultivation ; and, in the oldest accounts on record respecting artificial plantations, the oak is mentioned as the object of especial attention. In France it is more attended to than in Germany, on account of the fleet which that country has possessed for many centuries. The timber for the French navy has not only for many centuries been obtained from the oaks in the national forests, but even to the present day there is a law by which every private individual who possesses an oak tree of certain dimensions, considered to be fit for constructing the larger kinds of ships of war, is obliged, when he intends to cut it down, to make the first offer of it to government. In Baudrillart’s Dictionnaire des Eaux et Foréts will be found numerous regu- lations respecting the common oak, all proving how much its timber is valued beyond that of all other trees in France. After having thus given what may be called the economical history of the common British oak, we shall next say a few words respecting its legendary history in the British Islands, and its biography. Legendary History. The oak appears to have been an object of worship among the Celts and ancient Britons. The Celts worshipped their God Teut under the form of this tree ; and the Britons regarded it as a symbol of their god Tarnawa, the god of thunder. According to Professor Burnet, from Hu (the Bacchus of the druids) came the word Yule; but others derive it from Baal, Bel, or Yiaoul, who was the Celtic god of fire, and was sometimes identified with the Sun, and was also worshipped under the form of an oak. Baal was considered the same as the Roman Saturn, and his festival (that of Yule) was kept at Christmas, which was the time of the Satur- nalia. The druids professed to maintain perpetual fire; and once every year all the fires belonging to the people were extinguished, and relighted from the sacred fire of the druids This was the origin of the Yule log, with which, even so lately as the commencement of the last century, the Christmas fire, in some parts of the country, was always kindled ; a fresh log being thrown on and lighted, but taken off before it was consumed, and re- served to kindle the Christmas fire of the following year. The Yule log was always of oak; and, as the ancient Britons believed that it was essential for their hearth fires to be renewed every year from the sacred fire of the druids, so their descendants thought that some misfortune would befall them if any accident happened to the Yule log. (See Irving’s Bracebridge Hail.) The worship of the druids was generally performed under an oak; anda heap of stones was erected, on which the sacred fire was kindled, which was called a cairn, as Professor Burnet says, from kern, an acorn. The mistletoe was held in great reverence ; and, as it was not common on the oak, solemn cere- monies attended the search for it. The druids fasted for several days, and offered sacrifices in wicker baskets or frames ; which, however, were not made of willow, but of oak twigs, curiously interwoven; and were similar to that still carried by Jack in the Green on May-day, which, according to Professor Burnet, is one of the relics of druidism, When all was prepared for the search (the mistletoe having been, no doubt, previously found by some of the assistants), the druids went forth, clad in white robes, to search for the sacred plant ; and, when it was discovered, one of the druids ascended the tree, and gathered it with great ceremony, separating it from the oak with a golden knife. The mistletoe was always cut at a particular age of the moon, at the beginning of the year, and with the ceremonies already detailed under the head of Viscum (see p. 1022.); and it was only sought for when the druids had had visions directing them to seek it. When a great length of time elapsed without this happening, or if the mistletoe chanced to fall to the ground, it CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1753 was considered as an omen that some great misfortune would befall the nation. According to Davies’s Celtic Researches and Inquiry into the Mytho- logy of the Druids, the apple tree was considered as the next sacred tree to the oak, and orchards of it were always planted near a grove of druids’ oaks. This was also favourable to the production of the mistletoe, as it grows abun- dantly on the apple tree, and might be easily propagated by birds, or any other accidental mode of transporting the seed. The well-known chorus of “ Hey derry down,” according to Professor Burnet, was a druidic chaunt, sig- nifying, literally, “ In a circle the oak move around.” Criminals were tried under an oak tree; the judge being placed under the tree, with the jury beside him, and the culprit placed in a circle made by the chief druid’s wand. The Saxons also held their national meetings under an oak ; and the celebrated conference between the Saxons and the Britons, after the invasion of the former, was held under the oaks of Dartmoor. The wood of the oak was appropriated to the most memorable uses: King Arthur’s round table was made of it, as was the cradle of Edward III., when he was born at Caernarvon Castle; this sacred wood being chosen, in the hope of conciliating the feelings of the Welch, who still retained the prejudices of their ancestors, the ancient Britons. It was considered unlucky to cut down any celebrated tree : and Evelyn gravely relates a story of two men who cut down the Vicar’s Oak, in Surrey ; one losing his eye, and the other breaking his leg, soon after. Biography of the Oak. Several individual oak trees are connected with historical facts or legends, or are remarkable for their age, size, or other cir- cumstances; and we shall now give a short account of the most celebrated in each county, arranging the counties in alphabetical order. Bedfordshire. The Abbot’s Oak, at Woburn Abbey, which may be called an English dool tree, is a low pollard-like tree, with nothing remarkable in its appearance, though the associations connected with it are extremely interest- ing. On the branches of this tree, according to Stowe and other historians, exactly three centuries ago, the abbot and prior of Woburn, the vicar of Puddington, and “ other contumacious persons,’ were hanged by order of Henry VIII. Dodds, in his Church History of England, states that Roger Hobbs, the abbot of Woburn at that time, “ nobly disdaining to compromise his conscience for a pension, as most of his brethren did, and as many others who do not wear a cowl do at the present day, resolutely denied the king’s supre- macy, and refused to surrender his sarcedotal rights. For this contumacious conduct, he was, in 1537, together with the vicar of Puddington, in this county {Bedfordshire}, and others who opposed the requisition, hanged on an oak tree in front. of the monastery, which is standing in the present day [1742]. He was drawn to the place of execution on a sledge, as is the custom with state prisoners.” We saw this tree in September, 1836, and found it in perfect health, though with few arms that would be considered large enough for the purpose to which the tree was once applied. On a board nailed to the tree are painted the following lines, written by J. W. Wiffin, Esq. : — *© Oh! *t was a ruthless deed! enough to pale Freedom’s bright fires, that doom’d to shameful death Those who maintain’d their faith with latest breath, And scorn’d before the despot’s frown to quail. Yet ’t was a glorious hour, when from the goal Of papal tyranny the mind of man Dared to break loose, and triumph’d in the ban Of thunders roaring in the distant gale! Yes, old memorial of the mitred monk, Thou liv’st to flourish in a brighter day, And seem’st to smile, that pure and potent vows Are breathed where superstition reign’d: thy trunk Its glad green garland wears, though in decay, And years hang heavy on thy time-stain’d boughs.” The Leaden Oak, in Ampthill Park, so called from a large piece of lead having been fixed on it many years ago, is remarkable for having been one of the oaks marked in a survey made of the park in the time of Cromwell, as being then too old for naval timber. It is 67 ft. high; its trunk is 30 ft. 6in. in 1754 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. circumference; and the diameter of its head is 85 ft. The species is Q. sessi- liflora. Berkshire. Chaucer is said to have planted three trees, that formerly grew in Donnington Park, near Newbury. The largest, or King’s Oak, had an erect trunk, 50 ft. in height before any bough or knot appeared, a very unusual cir- cumstance in the oak; and, when felled, cut 5ft. square at the but end, all clear timber. The second, or Queen’s Oak, gave a beam 40 ft. long, of excellent timber, perfectly straight in growth and grain, without spot or blemish, 4ft. in diameter at the stub, and nearly 3 ft. at thetop; “besides a fork of almost 10 ft. clear timber above the shaft, which was crowned with a shady tuft of boughs, amongst which were some branches on each side curved like rams’ horns, as if they had been industriously bent by hand. This oak was of a kind so excellent, cutting a grain clear as any clap-board, as appeared in the wainscot that was made thereof, that it is a thousand pities some seminary of the acorns had not been propagated to preserve the species.” (Hvelyn’s Sylva, book iii.) Chaucer’s oak, according to Evelyn, was somewhat inferior to its companion ; “ yet was it a very goodly tree.” It has been confidently as- serted, that the planter of these oaks, or, at least, one of them, was.Chaucer ; but Professor Burnet thinks “ their size renders it more probable that they owned a much earlier date ; and that, as then fine trees, they were the favourite resort of the pilgrim bard.” This opinion is corroborated by the legend told by the country people, that Chaucer wrote several of his poems under the oak that bears his name; and the fact, that Chaucer actually spent several of the latter years of his life at Donnington. : In Windsor Forest, there are several celebrated oaks: one of these, the King Oak, is said to have been a favourite tree of William the Conqueror, who made this a royal forest, and enacted laws for its preservation. This oak, which stands near the enclosure of Cranbourn, is 26 ft. in circumference at 3 ft. from the ground. It is supposed to be the largest and oldest oak in Wind- sor Forest, being above 1000 years old. It is quite hollow : the space within is from 7 ft. to 8 ft. in diameter, and the entrance is about 44 ft. high, and 2 ft. wide. ‘“ We lunched in it,” says Professor Burnet, “ September’2. 1829 : it would accommodate at least 20 persons with standing room ; and 10 or 12 might sit down comfortably to dinner. I think, at Willis’s and in Guildhall, I have danced a quadrille in a smaller space.” (Ameen. Quer., fol. x. ; and Hido- dendron, p\.29.) Queen Anne’s Oak, says Professor Burnet, “ is a tree of uncommon height and beauty, under which tradition says that Queen Anne, who often hunted in Windsor Forest, generally came to mount her horse.” The tree is marked by a brass plate; and there is an engraving of it in Bur- gess’s Widodendron, p\, 25. “ Pope’s Oak, in Binfield Wood, Windsor Forest, has the words ‘ Here Pope sang’ inscribed upon it. Queen Charlotte’s Oak is a very beautiful pollard, of prodigious size, which stands in Windsor Forest, in an elevated situation, commanding a fine view of the country round Maidenhead. It was a favourite tree of Queen Charlotte’s; and George IV. had a brass plate with her name fixed on it.” (Amen. Quer., fol. x.; and Hid., pl. 26.) Herne’s Oak, in Windsor Park, has been immortalised by Shakspeare; and the remains of its trunk were lately 24 ft. in circumference. Herne was a keeper in the forest some time before the reign of Elizabeth, who hanged him- self on this oak, from the dread of being disgraced for some offence which he had committed; and his ghost was believed to haunt the spot. The following account of this tree is given in that very entertaining work, Jesse’s Gleanings : “ The next interesting tree, however, at Windsor, for there can be little doubt of its identity, is the celebrated Herne’s Oak. There is, indeed, a story pre- valent in the neighbourhood respecting its destruction. It was stated to have been felled by command of his late majesty, George I1I., about fifty years ago (1784), under peculiar circumstances. The whole story, the details of which it is unnecessary to enter upon, appeared so improbable, that I have taken some pains to ascertain the inaccuracy of it, and have now every reason to believe that it is perfectly unfounded. Herne’s Oak is probably still stand- CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE’RCUS. 1755 ing; at least there is a tree which some old inhabitants of Windsor consider as such, and which their fathers did before them — the best proof, perhaps, of its identity. In following the footpath which leads from the Windsor road to Queen Adelaide’s Lodge, in the Little Park, about half way on the right, a dead tree (of which jig. 1588. is a portrait) may be seen close to an avenue of elms. This is what is pointed out as Herne’s Oak; I can almost fancy it the very picture of death. Not a leaf, not a particle of vitality appears about it. The hunter must have blasted it. It stretches out its bare and sapless branches, like the skeleton arms of some enormous giant, and is almost fearful in its decay. None of the delightful associations connected with it have however vanished, nor is it difficult to fancy it as the scene of Falstaff’s distress, and the pranks of the ‘ Merry Wives.? Among many appropriate passages which it brought to my recollection was the following : — * There want not many that do fear In deep of night to walk by this Herne’s Oak,’ Its spectral branches might indeed deter many from coming near it, ‘ twixt twelve and one.’ “ The footpath which leads across the park is stated to have passed in former times close to Herne’s Oak. The path is now at a little distance from it, and was probably altered in order to protect the tree from injury. I was glad to find ‘a pit hard by,’ where ‘ Nan and her troop of fairies, and the Welch devil Evans,’ might all have ‘ couch’d,’ without being perceived by the ‘ fat Windsor stag’ when he spake like ‘ Herne the hunter.’ The pit above alluded to has recently had a few thorns planted in it, and the circumstance of its being near the oak, with the diversion of the footpath, seems to prove the identity of the tree, in addition to the traditions respecting it :— * There is an old tale goes, that Herne the hunter, Sometime a keeper here in Windsor Forest, Doth all the winter time, at still midnight, Walk round about an oak, with great ragg’d horns, And there he blasts the tree.’ The last acorn, I believe, which was found on Herne’s Oak was given to the late Sir David Dundas of Richmond, and was planted by him on his estate in Wales, where it now flourishes, and has a suitable inscription near it. I have reason to think that Sir David Dundas never entertained a doubt of the tree I have referred to being Herne’s Oak, and he had the best opportunities of ascertaining it. In digging holes near the tree lately, for the purpose of fixing the pre- sent fence round it, several old coins were found, as if they had been deposited there as future memorials of the interest this tree had excited.” (Jesse’s Glean. in Nat. Hist., 2d s., p- 117.) By others another tree was said to be Herne’s Oak, of which jig. 1589. is a portrait taken from nature some years ago. This tree, which no longer exists, had been in a decaying state for more than half a century before our drawing was made. Buckinghamshire, The large oak at Wootton (fig. 1590.) is, probably, one of the handsomest in England. Its trunk measures 25 ft. in circumference at | ft, from the ground ; and at the height of 12 ft. it divides into four large limbs, the principal of which is 15 ft. in circumference. It is above 90 ft. high, and covers an area of 150 ft. in diameter with its branches. The great beauty of this tree is the breadth of its head, occasioned by the enormous size of its limbs; which gives it so completely the character of the oak, that "56 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIT. not even the most superficial observ- er could ever for a moment mistake it for any other tree. The Chandos Oak (see jig. 1601., in p. 1763.), though it has nearly as large a head, has more the charac- ter of a spreading & beech tree; and ~ the Tibberton Oak (see fig. 1587. in p. 1745.), though higher, is more like an English elm. The Wootton Oak has all the attributes of beauty, dignity, antl majesty, usually given to the oak tree; it once formed part of the ancient for st of Bern Wood, which was a favourite hunting ground of Edward the Coafessor. “ This forest was at that time infested by a wild boar, which was at last slain by a huntsman named Nigel, whom the king rewarded for this service by the grant of some lands, to be held by a horn; a mode of livery common in those days.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, vol. i. p.69.) This horn is still in the possession of the Aubrey family, to whom it has descended by the female line from that of Nigel. “The Chenies Oak,” Professor Burnet (Hidoden- dron, pl. 2.) tells us, “is an old tree, which was going to decay in the reign of Queen Elizabeth ; but, a farm-yard being established in its vicinity, it has revived, from the manure having sunk down to its roots, and has now several healthy and flourishing branches. Tradition traces it beyond the Norman Conquest.” (Aman. Quer., fol. 2.) Cheshire. The St. James’s Chronicle, No. 5038., states that an oak was felled, a few days before, at Morley in Cheshire, which produced upwards of 1000 ft. of measurable timber. It girted 42 ft., and one branch contained 200 ft. of solid timber. Its existence could be traced back for 800 years ; and it was supposed to be one of the largest trees in England. As a proof of this, it may be added, that the hollow trunk had, for some years before it was cut down, been used for housing cattle. It is said that Edward the Black Prince once dined beneath its shade. (Mart. Mil., art. Quércus.) The Forest of Delamere, in this county, contains many fine oaks. In this forest “ Edelfleda, a Mercian princess, founded a little town for her retirement, which obtained the title of the Happy City. The site is still known by the name of the Chamber of the Forest.” ( Gilpin.) The Combermere Oaks, at Combermere Abbey, near Nant- wich, are very fine old trees. One of these (Q. pedunculata) is 71 ft. high, and the trunk girts 37 ft. at 3 ft. from the ground; and another (Q. sessili- flora) is 65 ft. high, and has a trunk 28 ft. in circumference at 3 ft. from the ground. The latter is quite hollow; and the inside, which is fitted up as a room, will hold twelve people. Both these trees were described as old trees when the abbey and demesne were granted to an ancestor of the present Lord Combermere, Sir G. Cotton, who was steward of the household to Henry VIIL, in 1633. There is another old tree on an island in the lake, which is still in a growing state, and which is 80ft. high, girting 24 ft.; and the dia- meter of the head 1s 75 ft. Devonshire. The Forest of Dartmoor was formerly of great extent ; and in it, at Crockern Tor, was the seat of the Parliament of the Stanneries. The forest has now nearly disappeared, but the moor still extends about 20 miles by 11 miles, and wolves were found on it as late as the reign of Queen Eliza-_ beth. The appearance of Dartmoor is rendered very picturesque, from the abrupt eminences, crowned with huge piles of stones, and called Tors, which CHAP. Cv, CORYLA CER. QUE/RCUS. 1757 are found in different parts of it. Crockern Tor, which we have mentioned above, is one of the most remarkable of them, and is thus described by Car- rington :— —— “ Not always thus Have hover’d, Crockern, o’er thy leafless scalp The silence and the solitude which now Oppresses the crush’d spirits; for I stand Where once the fathers of the forest held (An iron race) the parliament that gave The forest law. Ye legislators, nursed In laps of modern luxury, revere The venerable spot, where simply clad, And breathing mountain breezes, sternly sate The hardy mountain council.” Near this spot, tradition says, were anciently some old oaks, under which the Britons held their courts of judicature previously to the invasion of the Romans; and under which the conference between the Saxons and the Britons took place, after which the latter gave up the kingdom, and retired into Wales. The oak trees, though the place is still called Wistman’s, or Welch- man’s, Wood, have long since been cut down, though there are still some huge gnarled stumps amidst loose rocks of granite; and on their decayed tops, thorns, brambles, &c., are shooting forth, forming altogether a most grotesque appearance. (See Mart. Mill., art. Woods.) These distorted and stunted remains, we are informed by Mr. Borrer, are all Q. pedunculata; and some idea may be formed of their appearance from the engraving given of them by Burt, in his notes to the second edition of Carrington’s Dartmoor. The trees in this wood are now none of them above 7 ft. high, though their trunks are more than 10 ft. in circumference. For the following account of this remark- able wood we are indebted to W. Borrer, Esq. :—‘ Wistman’s Wood is still in existence. It is something more than a mile north of Two-Bridges, near the centre of Dartmoor, where it forms a narrow stripe, a quarter of a mile at least in length, along the western slope of a hill, at the foot of which runs a mountain brook, one of the branches of the West Dart. On the ridge of the hill are the Little Bee and the two Longaford Tors (the Great Longaford being a building-place of the raven); and the Crockern Tor, interesting to antiquaries, is on a lower part a little to the south-east. .A few of the trees are scattered; but by far the greater part are packed, as it were, among the low blocks of granite that lie in abundance on the hill side; the gnarled and twisted stems reclining in the spaces between the rocks, and formed into an undistinguishable mass with them by a thick mat of mosses and lichens, of which the Anémodon curtipéndulum, bearing its very rare capsules in profu- sion, contributes a large proportion. I did not observe stems of any large size, but they display incontestable marks of great antiquity. The branches rise a very few feet above the rocks, and 1591 ss their twigs are very short, yet I found on them a tolerably vigorous crop of leaves andacorns.” (W. B.) Meavy’s Oak (jig. 1591.) is also on Dartmoor. Our en- graving is taken from a drawing (kindly lent to us by W. Borrer, Esq.) which was made in 1833. The tree (which is stag- headed) is about 50 ft. high; the trunk, ¢ which is 27 ft. in circumference, is ‘hollow, and it has held nine persons at one time. This oak is supposed es UD) ie———— to have existed in the time of King OS SS tele John. The Flitton Oak (fig. 1592.) stands singly on a spot where three roads meet, on an estate belonging to the Earl of Morley, in the parish of North Molton. It is supposed to be 1000 years old; and, within the memory of man, it was nearly twice its present height, which is now about 45ft. It is 33 ft. in circumference at about 1 ft. from the ground; and at about 7 ft. it divides into eight enormous limbs. The species is Q. sessiliflora. 1758 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III. The Staple Hill Oak, in the same county, on the property of the Duke of Somerset, is of great age, and has a trunk 37 ft. 6 in. in cir- cumference. “ At Weare Gifford, | there is a curious old oak, the cir- cumference of which, at 1 ft. from ~ »* the ground, is 27 ft.9in.; andthe 4 head of which covers a space the diameter of which is 93ft. The height is now between 30 ft. and =e SEES 40 ft.; but, as the top has been broken off by storms, this affords no criterion as to its original height. The trunk is hollow at the bottom; and the tree appears some centuries older than any other near it.” ( 2.) Dorsetshire. Not far from Blandford, Gilpin observes, there “ stood very lately a tree known by the name of Damory’s Oak. About five or six centuries ago, it was probably in a state of maturity.” It measured 68 ft. in circum- ference at the ground, and 17 ft. above it was 16 ft. in girt. As this im- mense trunk decayed, it became hollow, forming a cavity 15 ft. wide, and 17 ft. high, capable of holding 20 men. During the civil wars, and till after the Restoration, this cave was inhabited by an old man, who sold ale init. A violent storm, in 1703, greatly injured this venerable oak, and destroyed many of its noblest limbs ; however, 40 years after, it was still so stately a ruin, that some of its branches were 75 ft. high, and extended 72 ft. from the bole. “ In 1755, when it was fit for nothing but fire-wood, it was sold for 14/.”’ (See Hutchins’s Account of Dorsetshire, vol.i., with a print of the tree.) In this county was White Hart Forest, so called from Henry III, having here hunted a beautiful white hart, and spared its life. The forest was afterwards called Blackmoor; and Losel’s Wood, mentioned by Gilbert White in his History of Selborne, which, he says, was on the Blackmoor estate, probably formed part of it. Most of the oaks in this grove (Losel’s Wood) were of peculiar growth, and, for some purposes, of great value. They were tall and taper, like firs ; but standing close together, they had very small heads, only alittle brush, without any large limbs. Many of these trees were 60 ft. long, without any bough, and only | ft. in diameter at the smallest end. In the centre of this grove grew the Raven Oak, “ which, though shapely and tall on the whole, bulged out into a large excrescence about the middle of the stem. On this oak a pair of ravens had fixed their residence for such a series of years, that it was distin- guished by the title of the Raven Tree. Many were the attempts of the neighbouring youths to get at this eyry: the difficulty only whetted their inclinations; and each was ambitious of surmounting the arduous task ; but, when they arrived at the swelling, it jutted out so in their way, and was so far beyond their grasp, that‘the most daring lads were awed, and acknow- ledged the undertaking to be too hazardous. So the ravens built on nest after nest in perfect security, till the fatal day arrived when the tree was to be felled. It was in the month of February, when the ravens usually sit ; and the dam was upon her nest. The saw was applied to the but; wedges were inserted in the opening; the woods echoed to the heavy blows of the beetle and the mallet, and the tree nodded to its fall: yet still the dam sate on. At last, when the tree gave way, the bird was flung from her nest ; and, though her maternal affection merited a better fate, she was whipped by the boughs which brought her dead to the ground.” (Brown’s edit. of White’s Selborne, p. 6.) The Great Oak at Stockbridge stands on part of the estate of Robert Gordon, Esq., of Leweston, within a few yards of the turnpike-road, This oak, though it has stood there several centuries, is in perfect health, with a well-formed head. The trunk is 22 ft. in circumference, height 52 ft., and diameter of the head 95 ft. One of the branches has been broken about 10 ft. from the bole, apparently many years ago; and the extremity, about 25ft. or 0) A SSR ret tenes CHAP. CV. CORYLA'CEE. QUE/RCUS. 1759 30 ft. from the tree, now lies completely buried in the ground. The tree stands singly in a very conspicuous situation, on rising ground, and attracts the notice of travellers. At Melbury Park, there is an old oak, called Billy Wilkins, which is 50 ft. high, spreads 60 ft., and has a trunk 8 ft. high before it breaks into branches, which is 30 ft. in circumference at the smallest part, and 37 ft. at the collar. It is a remarkably gnarled knotty tree, and is called by Mitchell, in his Dendrologia, “as curly, surly, knotty an old monster as can be conceived ;” though for marble-grained furniture, he adds, it would sell at a guinea per foot. Essex. The Fairlop Oak stood in an open space of Hainault Forest. “The circumference of its trunk, near the ground, was 48 ft.; at 3 ft. high, it measured 36 ft. round; and the short bole divided into 11 vast branches, not in the horizontal manner usual in the oak, but rather with the rise that is more generally characteristic of the beech. These boughs, several of which were from 10 ft. to 12 ft. in girt, overspread an area 300 ft. in circuit; and for’ many years a fair was held beneath their shade, no booth of which was al- lowed to extend beyond it. This celebrated festival owed its origin to the eccentricity of Daniel Day, commonly called ‘ Good Day,’ who, about 1720, was wont to invite his friends to dine with him, the first Friday in July, on beans and bacon, under this venerable tree. From this circumstance becoming known, the public were attracted to the spot; and about 1725 the fair above mentioned was established, and was held for many years on the 2d of July in each year. Mr. Day never failed to provide annually several sacks of beans, which he distributed, with a proportionate quantity of bacon, from the hollowed trunk of the oak, to the crowds assembled. The project of its patron tended greatly, however, to injure his favourite tree; and the orgies annually cele- brated to the honour of the Fairlop Oak, yearly curtailed it of its fair pro- portions. Some years ago, Mr. Forsyth’s composition was applied to the decayed branches of this tree, to preserve it from future injury ; probably by the Hainault Archery Society, who held their meetings near it.” (Lysons.) At this period, a board was affixed to one of the limbs of this tree, with this inscription : — “ All good foresters are requested not to hurt this old tree, a plaster having been lately applied to his wounds.” (See Gent. Mag. for 1793, p. 792.) Mr. Day had his coffin made of one of the limbs of this tree, which was torn off in a storm; and, dying in 1767, at the age of 84, he was buried in it in Barking churchyard. The persons assembled at the fair frequently mutilated the tree; and it was severely injured by some gipsies, who made its trunk their place of shelter. But the most fatal injury it received was in 1805, from a party of about sixty cricketers, who had spent the day under its shade, and who carelessly left a fire burning too near its trunk. The tree was discovered to be on fire about eight in the evening, two hours after the cricketers had left the spot; and, though a number of persons, with buckets and pails of water, endeavoured to extinguish the flames, the tree continued burning till morning. (Gent. Mag., June, 1805, p. 574.) “ The high winds of February, 1820,” Professor Burnet informs us, “ stretched this forest patriarch on the ground, after having endured the storms of per- haps 1000 winters. Its remains were purchased by a builder; and from a preserve the recollection of this memorable tree.” ( In Hatfield Broad-Oak, or Takely, Forest, near the village of Hatfield, stand the remains of an old oak, from which the village and forest derive % their name of Hatfield Broad-Oak. This tree ( fig. 1593.), in its present state, measures 42 ft. in circumference at the base; but, in 1813, before a large portion of the bark fell in, it was upwards of 60 ft. It seems to have been one of those stag- headed trees, which are remarkable for the com- 5Y 1760 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. parative shortness of their trunk and branches, when compared with their amazing strength and thickness. The exact age of this tree is not known; but it cannot be less than seven or eight centuries. (See Young’s Essex, vol. il. p. 136. The Hempstead Oak, near Saffron Walden, is a pollard of great age, and has atrunk from 50 ft. to 53 ft. in circumference. Flintshire. The Shordley Oak (fig. 1594., from a drawing sent to us by W. Bowman, Esq.) is a magni- ficent ruin. It is evidently of very great age, and ap- pears to have been at some time struck with lightning. It is quite hollow ; and its bare and distorted branches _ have completely the air of a “ blasted tree.” Its cir- cumference, at 3ft. from the ground, is 40 ft.; and at 5ft., 33 ft. 9in. It is 51 ft. high. Gloucestershire. The most celebrated oak in this county was the Boddington Oak. This tree grew in a piece of rich grass land, called the Old Orchard Ground, belonging to Boddington Manor Farm, lying near the turnpike road between Cheltenham and Tewkesbury, in the Vale of Gloucester. The sides of the trunk were more upright than those of large trees generally ; and at the surface of the ground it measured 54 ft. in circumference. The trunk began to throw out branches at about 12 ft. from the ground; and the total length of the tree was 45 ft. In 1783, its trunk was formed into a room, which was wainscoted. Marshall, writing in that year, states that it appeared to have been formerly furnished with large arms, but that then the largest limb extended only 24 ft. from the bole. The trunk, he‘adds, “ is “ about 12 ft. in diameter; and the greatest height of the branches, by estima- tion, 45 ft. The stem is quite hollow, being, near the ground, a perfect shell, and forming a capacious well-sized room, which at the floor measures, one way, more than 16 ft. in diameter. The hollowness, however, contracts up- wards, and forms itself into a natural dome, so that no light is admitted except at the door, and at an aperture, or window, at the side. It is still perfectly alive and fruitful, having this year (1783) a fine crop of acorns uponit. It is observable in this (as we believe it is in most old trees), that its leaves are remarkably small; not larger, in general, than the leaves of the hawthorn.” (Pl. and Rur, Or., ii. p. 300.) This oak was burnt down, either by accident or design, in 1790; and in 1807 there was only a small part of its trunk remain- ing, which had escaped the fire. (See Rudge’s Survey of Gloucestershire, . 242. ; At iRasies Bottom, near Ashwick, says Professor Burnet, were growing, a few years ago, three fine oaks, called the King, the Queen, and the Duke of Gloucester. The King Oak was 28 ft. 8 in. in circumference at the collar ; and about 18 ft. as the average girt to the height of 30 ft., where the trunk began to throw out branches. The Queen Oak, which girted 34 ft. at the base, had a clear cylindrical stem of 30 ft. high, and 16 ft. in circumference all the way ; bearing two tree-like branches, each extending 40 ft. beyond the bole, and girting at the base 8ft.; containing in all 680 ft. of measurable timber. The Duke of Gloucester had a clear trunk, 25 ft. high, averaging 14 ft. in girt. Hampshire. Gilpia gives the following account of some celebrated trees in the New Forest. The first of these was the tree near which William Rufus was slain, and from which, according to the legend, a druid warned him, some years previously, of his fate: —“ Leland tells us, and Camden after him, that the death of Rufus happened at a place called Througham, near which a chapel was erected.” The chapel has perished, and the very name of the place is not now to be found within the precincts of the New Forest. The tree has also decayed; but, about the middle of the last century, to preserve the memory of the spot, a triangular stone was erected on it by Lord Dela- ware, who lived in one of the neighbouring lodges; on the three sides of which were the following inscriptions : —“ Here stood the oak tree on which CHAP. CV. CORYLA'CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1761 an arrow, shot by Sir Walter Tyrrell at a stag, glanced and struck King William II., surnamed Rufus, on the breast, of which stroke he instantly died, on the 2d of August, 1100.” “ King William II. being thus. slain, was laid in a cart belonging to one Purkess, and drawn from hence to Win- chester, and buried in the cathedral church of that city.” ‘“ That the spot where an event so memorable happened might not hereafter be unknown, this stone was set up by John Lord Delaware, who has seen the tree growing in this place.” (Gilpin’s Forest Scen., 1. p. 167.) This stone was erected in 1745 ; and it is said that, in the reign of Charles II., the oak was paled round by that monarch’s command, in order to its preservation. This tree appears to have blossomed at Christmas, like the Cadenham Oak, mentioned below. The Cadenham Oak, about three miles from Lyndhurst, is another of the remarkable trees of the New Forest. This tree, which buds every year at Christmas, is mentioned by Camden. ‘“ Having often heard of this oak,” . says Gilpin, “ I took a ride to see it on the 29th of December, 1781. It was pointed out to me among several other oaks, surrounded by a little forest stream, winding round a knoll on which they stood. It is a tall straight plant, of no great age, and apparently vigorous, except that its top has been injured, from which several branches issue in the form of pollard shoots. It was entirely bare of leaves, as far as I could discern, when I saw it, and un- distinguishable from the other oaks in its neighbourhood; except that its bark seemed rather smoother, occasioned, I apprehended, only by frequent climbing. Having had the account of its early budding confirmed on the spot, I engaged one Michael Lawrence, who kept the White Hart, a small alehouse in the neighbourhood, to send me some of the leaves to Vicar’s Hill as soon as they should appear. The man, who had not the least doubt about the matter, kept his word, and sent me several twigs on the 5th of January, 1782, a few hours after they had been gathered. The leaves were fairly expanded, and about Lin. in length. From some of the buds two leaves had unsheathed themselves, but, in general, only one.” (For. Scen.,i. p. 171.) One of the young trees raised from this oak at Bulstrode was not only in leaf, but had its flower buds perfectly formed, on December 21, 1781; so that this property of coming early into leaf had been communicated to its offspring. “ The early spring of the Cadenham Oak,” Gilpin continues, ‘‘ is of very short du- ration. The buds, after unfolding themselves, make no further progress, but immediately shrink from the season, and die. The tree continues torpid, like other deciduous trees, during the remainder of the winter, and vegetates again in the spring, at the usual season.” When “in full leaf in the middle of summer, it appeared, both in its form and foliage, exactly like other oaks.” (Ibid., p. 174.) Another tree, with the same property of early germination, has been found near the spot where Rufus’s monument stands. This seems to authenticate Camden’s account of the death of that prince; for he speaks of the premature vegetation of the tree against which Tyrrell’s arrow glanced; and this may be one of its descendants. (See Camden’s Account of the New Forest.) The Bentley Oak, in Holt Forest, according to a letter from R. Marsham, Esq., in the Bath Society’s Papers, was, in 1759, 34 ft. in circumference at 7 ft. from the ground, and was found, 20 years afterwards (viz. in 1778), to have increased only half an inch. Mr. Marsham accounts for taking the measure so far from the ground, by mentioning that there was an excres- cence about 5 ft. or 6 ft. high,’which would have rendered the measure unfair. At Beaulieu Abbey, Gilpin observes, there was, some years ago, “ a very extraordinary instance of vegetation. The main stem of an oak arose in contact with a part of the wall, which was entire, and extended one of its principal limbs along the summit of it. This limb, at the distance of a few yards from the parent tree, finding a fissure in the wall, in which there might probably be some deposit of soil, shot a root through it into the earth. Thence shooting up again through another part of the wall, it formed a new stem, as large as the original tree; and from this proceeded another horizontal owe 1762 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. branch like the former... In a great storm, on the 27th of February, 1781, both the wall and the tree were blown down together.” (Gi/pin.) Mr. South, in the Bath Society Papers, tells us that in the New Forest there was an oak, which was felled in 1768, called the Langley Oak, the trunk of which, after it was cut down and barked, measured 36 ft. in circumference at the base, and 18 ft. in circumference at the height of 20 ft., which was the length of the bole. The head was all knees and crooks, and the branches extended about 40 ft. from the tree on every side. The timber was perfectly sound, and the tree was in a growing state when it was cut down. Isle of Wight. Nunwell Park affords examples of several oaks which are supposed to have flourished, where they are now in a state of decay, at the time the grant of the park was made by William the Conqueror to the ances- tor of Sir William Oglander, one of the Norman in- vaders, and from whose family the possession has never @&\ lapsed. (Ameen. Quer., fol. 18.) Herefordshire. The Moccas Park Oak (jig. 1595.), on the banks of the Wye, is 36 ft. in girt at 3 ft. from the ground. It is hollow in the trunk; but its head, though much injured by time and storms, is bushy and leafy. Hertfordshire. The Great Oak, at Panshanger (fig. 1596.), growing on the estate of Earl Cowper, is, as Strutt observes, a fine specimen of the oak tree in its prime. Though upwards of 250 years old, and though it has been called the Great Oak for more than a century, it yet appears “even now to have searcely reached its meridian : the waving lightness of its feathery branches, dipping down to the very ground, the straightness of its stem, and the redundancy of its foliage, give it a character the opposite of antiquity, and fit it for the sequestered and cultivated pleasure- * erounds in which it stands.” (Sylv. Brit., p.7.) The huge oak near Theobald’s, commonly called Goff’s Oak, is 32ft. in circumference close to the ground. It gives its name to an inn close by, from the door of which it assumes a most imposing appearance. In one of the rooms there is the figure of this oak, and stuck thereon the following printed account :—‘“ This tree was planted a.p. 1066, by Sir Theodore Godfrey, or Goffby, who came over with William the Conqueror.” (See Amen. Quer., fol. 18.) Kent. There are three fine oaks at Fredville, in the parish of Newington, in this county. The Majesty Oak (fig. 1597.), at 8 ft. from ground, exceeds 28 ft.in girt; and it contains above 1400 ft. of timber. Stately ( fig. 1598.) has a clear stem 70 ft. high, and 18 ft. in girt at GS 4 ft. from the ground. Beauty BS ater he is not so high, and is only ERE Bite tpt’ 16ft. in girt at 4ft. from the »_“% ground. Fisher’s Oak, about 17 miles from London, on the Tunbridge Road, is said by Martyn to have been of enor- ‘ mous bulk. The part of the 1597 trunk now remaining is 24 ft. in compass. When King James made a progress that way, a schoolmaster in the neighbourhood, and all his scholars, dressed in oaken garlands, came out of this tree in great numbers, and entertained the king with an oration, There is a tradition at Tunbridge Wells, that 13 men, on horseback, were once sheltered within this tree. Sir Philip Sydney’s Oak, at Penshurst (fig. 1599.), is thus mentioned by Ben Jonson :— “ That taller tree, of which the nut was set At his great birth, where all the Muses met,” ‘ CHAP. CV. CORYLA CER. QUE’RCUS. 1763 A report existing that this tree had been cut down, an we wrote to Lord De L’Isle on the subject, and are informed by His Lordship that the tree is in nearly the same state as when drawn by Strutt “1 . sone vii ty bey pats Y. 3 (from whose plate our fig..1599. 1s a reduced "SR TiNe Lag copy), with the exception of the loss of a large bough. The circumference, at 3ft. from the ¢ ground, is 30ft. Lord De L’Isle adds that he has no doubt “ that the date of the tree is anterior to the birth of Sir Philip Sydney, although it is 1599 certain that this oak (which goes by the name of the Bear’s Oak, from the family bearings) is the one alluded to by Waller.” Merionethshire. The Nannau Oak, which was blown down in 1813, measured 27 ft. Gin. in circumference, and had for centuries been celebrated among the Welsh as the Hobgoblin’s Hollow Tree, “ Dderwn Ceubren yr Ellyll.” This celebrated tree was also known by the names of the Spirit’s Blasted Tree, and the Haunted Oak. The legend respecting it is, that Howel Sele, a Welsh chieftain, and Lord of Nannau, was privately slain in a hunting quarrel by his cousin Owen Glendower, and his friend Maddoc. The body, in which life was not yet extinct, was hidden in the hollow trunk of this tree by the murderers. Owen returned in haste to his strongheld, Glendewwrdry. Howel was sought for, but in vain; and, though groans and hollow sounds were heard proceeding from the tree, no one thought of looking in it. After a lapse of years, Owen Glendower died, and on his deathbed enjoined his companion Maddoc to reveal the truth: he did so, and the skeleton of Howel was discovered upright in the hollow of the tree, and still, according to the legend, grasping a rusty sword in its bony hand. A ballad on this subject, by Mr. Warrington, is printed in the notes to Scott’s oe Marmion. This celebrated oak “stood on the estate of + U. Wis Sir Robert Williams Vaughan, of Nannau Park, who, after ™ its fall, had a variety of utensils manufactured from its wood, which was of a beautiful dark colour, approaching to ebony ; and there is scarcely a house in Dolgelly that does not contain an engraving of this venerable tree, framed in its wood,” (Sat. Mag., 1832, p.50.) Ig. 1600. is a re- duced copy of the engraving of this tree in the Saturday wy *¢, Magazine, which is there said to have been taken from a =~“ drawing made of it by Sir Richard Colt Hoare, only a few 1600 hours before it fell. Middlesex. The Chandos Oak ( fig. 1601.) stands in the pleasure-grounds at Michendon House, near Southgate, and is about 60ft. high. The head covers a space the diameter of which measures about 118 ft.; the girt of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 18 ft. 3 in. It has no large limbs; but, when Sry VA yi form, and equidistance from <2@3aeais rr Te : < each other, give it the appear- “i255 aaa ance of a gigantic tent.” It forms, indeed, “ a magnificent living canopy, impervious to the day.” (Sérutt.) Norfolk, The Merton Oak (fig. 1602.) stands on the estate of Lord Wal- singham. It is 66 ft. high, and, at the surface of the ground, the circumference of the trunk is 63 ft. 2in.; at 1 ft. it is 46 ft. lin.; the trunk is 18 ft. 6in. to the fork of the branches; the largest limb is 18 ft., and the second 16 ft. in circumference. The Winfarthing Oak is 70 ft. in circumference; the trunk oy’ 1764 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. quite hollow, and the cavity large enough to hold at least 30 persons. An arm was blown offin 1811, which contained 2 waggon loads of wood. (Aman. Quer., fol. 14.) A drawing of this tree, of which fig. 1603. 1s a copy, was sent to us by Samuel Taylor, Esq., of Whit- tington, near Stoke Ferry, Norfolk, accom- ‘ panied by the following observations : — “ Of the age of this remarkable tree I regret to be unable to give any correct data. It is said to have been called the ‘ Old Oak’ at the time of William the Conqueror, but upon what authority I could never learn. Nevertheless, the thing is not impossible, if the speculations —~= =— of certain writers on the age of trees be at all correct. Mr. South, in one of his letters to the Bath Society (vol. x.), calculates that an oak tree 4:7 ft. in circumference cannot be less than 1500 years old; and Mr. Marsham calcu- lates the Bentley Oak, from its girting 34 ft., to be the same age. Now, an inscription on q brass plate affixed to the Winfarthing Oak gives us the following as its dimensions : —“ This oak, in circumference, at the extremities of the roots, is 70ft.; in the middle, 40 ft. 1820.” Now, I see no reason, if the size of the rind is to be any criterion of age, why the Winfarthing should not, at least, equal the rk Bentley Oak; and, if so, it would be upwards of 700 ~-"<"Ntes years old at the Conquest ; an age which might very well 1603 justify its then title of the ‘Old Oak.’ It is now a mere shell—a mighty ruin, bleached to a snowy white; but it is magnificent in its decay; and I do wonder much that Mr. Strutt should have omitted it in his otherwise satis- factory list of tree worthies. The only mark of vitality it exhibits is on the south side, where a narrow strip of bark sends forth the few branches shown in the drawing, which even now occasionally produce acorns. It is said to be very much altered of late; but I own I did not think so when I saw it about a month ago (May, 1836); and my acquaintance with the veteran is of more than 40 years’ standing; an important portion of my life, but a mere span of its own.” (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 586.) Northamptonshire. This county is celebrated for its forests, which are said to be sufficient in themselves to build more than twice the number of ships which now compose the British navy. There are, also, a great number of old trees in this county; probably because the inland situation of it rendered the conveyance of timber to the coast too expensive. Some of the most inte- resting of these trees stood in Yardley Chase, which was once a part of Salcey Forest, though it has been long disforested, and is now the property of the Marquess of Northampton. In Hayley’s Life and Posthumous Writings of William Cowper, at the end of the third volume, there is an interesting poetic fragment, entitled “ Yardley Oak,” of which the following explanation is given in a letter from Dr. Johnson,a kinsman of the poet :—“ Among our dear Cowper’s papers, I found the following memorandum : — ‘ Yardley Oak, in girt, feet 22, inches 64. The oak at Yardley Lodge, feet 28, inches 5.’ As to the Yardley Oak, it stands in Yardley Chase, where the Marquess of North- ampton has a fine seat [Castle Ashby]. It was a favourite walk of our dear Cowper ; and he once carried me to see that oak. I believe it is five miles, at least, from Weston Lodge. It is indeed a noble tree, perfectly sound, and stands in an open part of the chase, with only one or two others near it, so as - to be seen to advantage. With respect to the oak at Yardley Lodge, that is quite in decay ; a pollard, and almost hollow. 1 took an excrescence from it in the year 1791 ; and, if I mistake not, Cowper told me it is said to have been an oak in the time of the Conqueror. This latter oak is in the road to the former, but not above half so far from Weston Lodge, being CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE/RCUS. 1765 only just beyond Killick and Dinglederry. This is all I can tell you about the oaks: they were old acquaintances, and great favourites, of the bard. How rejoiced I am to hear that he has immortalised , Yu one of them in blank verse! Where could these 161 ea & lines be hid? Till this very day, I never heard of their “#2 existence, nor suspected of it.” (See Monthly Review 8 for July 1804, p. 249.) The noble oaks, Gog and Magog i ( figs. 1604. and 1605.), stand in the same demesne, and are also the property of the Marquess of Northampton, "7®* i through whose kindness they were measured for us, in a, August, 1836, by Mr. Munro, His Lordship’s forester. ——27-¥ “283% “ Gog is a straight handsome tree, measuring, at 1 ft. 1604 from the ground, 33 ft. 1 in., and at 6 ft., 28 ft. 5in., in circumference. The height is 72 ft., and the diameter of the head 83 ft. lin. Magog is 46 ft. 6 in.’ in circumference at 1 ft. from the ground, and 30 ft. 7 in. at 6 ft. It is 66 ft. 8 in. high, and the head is 78 ft. in diameter. The aR... . 1605 form of the head in both trees is irregular and much ORME ere dilapidated, particularly that of Magog. Some idea» .c09 may be formed of the size of the original head by the «(5a fact, that, a few years ago, one of the branches ex- .3%54 agi tended horizontally 57 ft. from the bole of the tree. “4 Great part of this branch is now broken off. The trunk of Magog is much thicker, in proportion to the general size of the tree, than that of Gog, and it is not so straight: indeed, Magog ‘ wreathes his old fantastic roots so high,’ that it is difficult to distin- a guish them from the trunk. Both trees are still in a growing state, and, though they have many dead branches, are yet nearly covered every year with healthy deep green foliage.” At the extremity of some of the living branches, Mr. Munro found the average length of the current year’s wood to be about 34 in.; and from one of the excrescences (commonly called warts) on the trunk of Magog he took a one year’s shoot 12in. long. Both the trees are of the same species (Q. pedunculata). Mr. Munro adds that he does not think that Mr. Strutt has done justice to Magog ( fig. 1604.), which, he says, is quite as vigorous a tree, and nearly as large, as Gog ( jig. 1605.). Cowper’s Oak, or Judith, as it is sometimes called, from a legend that it was planted by Judith, the niece of William the Conqueror, “ stands close by the side of the principal carriage drive round Yardley Chase, and must have been a favourite with Cowper on account of its grotesque figure, rather than from its size or beauty. Like many other old oak trees in this neighbourhood, it exhibits a huge misshapen mass of wood, swelling out, here and there, in large warty tumours. Its girt, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 30 ft., and at 6 ft., 24 ft. 1 in.; height, 31 ft. ; diameter of the head, 38 ft.; length of last summer’s young wood, 7 in., 8 in., and 10in.” The trunk leans so much to the south, Mr. Munro informs us, “as almost to admit of a person walking up, with very little aid from the hands, to the point where the branches diverge; or, I rather should say, to the point from which the branches did diverge, which may be about 13 ft. from the ground. Here the remains of three huge branches are seen extend- ing in opposite directions, to the length of about 10ft. or 12 ft. from the trunk. Not a vestige of bark is upon them, they are quite hollow, and, in some parts, half of this crust has wasted away. On the south side, the trunk has the appearance of having been cleft down the middle, from top to bottom; here is an aperture, or doorway, 9 ft. high, 23 ft. wide at the bottom, and 3 ft. wide at the top, which admits the visitor into the interior, or chamber, an apartment extending from north to south 6 ft. 6in., and from east to west 4 ft. in one place, and 2 ft. 6 in. in another place. The remaining crust of the tree is but a few inches thick in some places; the wood, although it has been dead probably for centuries, retains an astonishing degree of hardness, and is thickly perforated by insects. There are only ten live boughs in the head, all 5SyY 4 Lage! 2 1766 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART JI which are of small dimensions, and apparently of very recent growth; the longest, probably, would not measure 8 in. in circumference. Visitors having been in the habit of cutting out and carrying away small blocks or slices of the sounder part of the wood as relics, or to manufacture into snuffboxes ; to prevent these depredations, Lord Northampton caused the following notice to be painted on a board, and nailed to the tree: —‘ Out of respect to the memory of the poet Cowper, the Marquess of Northampton is particularly desirous of pre- serving this oak: since which, very little damage has been done.” The Salcey Forest Oak (jig. 1606.) Sir Thomas Dick Lauder describes as “ one of the most picturesque sylvan ruins that can be met with any where.” It is supposed to be above 1500 years old; and its trunk is so decayed, - as to form a complete arch, which is 14 ft. 8 in. high, and 29 ft. in circumference, inside. The tree is 33 ft. 3in. high, and about 47 ft. in circumference on the outside near the ground. (S¢ruét.) This fine ruin is still standing; and, though it has latterly become much wasted, it annually produces a crop of leaves and acorns. At Pilckley, in this county, there was formerly an old oak, a large fork in which had been the resting place of a pair of ravens for several generations ; and near Benefield there is a large stone set up, with an inscription on it, “ Near this place stood Bocawse Oak.” (Gent. Mag., Dec. 1791, p. 179.) Nottinghamshire. The most remarkable oaks in this county are those in the Duke of Portland’s park at Welbeck; an excellent account of which was published by Major Hayman Rooke, in 1790. The Duke’s Walkingstick (fig.1607.), the first mentioned of these trees, was, in 1790, 111 ft. 6in. high, the trunk rising to the height of 70 ft. Gin. before it formed a head. The circumference of the trunk, at the ground, was 21 ft.; and at 3 ft. high, 14 ft. This tree, we are informed by Mr. Mearns, the duke’s gardener, “was cut down soon after Major Rooke published his description of it; but there is an oak at Welbeck, called the Young Walkingstick, about 110 years old, as clean nearly, and as straight, as the mast of a ship; and as perpendicular as if grown to a plumb-line. It is about 95 ft. high; or, the woodman thinks, if nicely measured, it is quite 100 ft., and girts, at 3ft. from the ground, 5ft.’ The Two Porters are on the north side of Welbeck Park. They are called the Porters, from a gate having been formerly between them. The height of the Large Porter, in 1790, was 98 ft. 3 in.; but it is now (1837) only 75 ft. The circumference of the trunk, at the surface of the ground, is 38 ft.; and at 3ft., 27ft.: Ln aM the extent of the branches is 93ft. The LittlePorter, ~= = ~~~ in 1790, was 88ft. high, but is now only 74 ft. ; the circumference, at the ground, is 34 ft.; and at 3 ft. high, 27ft. “ At some far distant period,” continues Mr. Mearns, “ they have been spreading, lofty, and noble trees; and, as well as many others at Welbeck, they are still grand in decay.” Another remarkable oak at Welbeck, mentioned by Major Rooke, was called the Seven Sisters, from its having anciently had seven trunks issuing from a stool. These trunks were all nearly of the same height; and the tallest, in 1790, measured 88 ft. 7in. The Gamekeeper’s Tree is quite hollow, and is remarkable for having, notwithstanding, a flourishing and vigorous head. “ In this tree,” says Major Rooke, “the gamekeeper secretes himself when he shoots the deer; and there are small apertures on the side opposite the entrance for his gun : on the inside is cut the date, 1711.” The Greendale Oak (fig. 1608., from Strutt, and fig. 1609., from Hunter’s Evelyn) has long been a very celebrated eae 1607 DEMERS EI fT PL Te ras anc in gy yn Pe aE = j a CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1767 tree, and is probably but little altered during the last century. The difference between the two engravings of it was so great,, that we wrote to the Duke of Portland to ascertain the pre- sent state of the tree; and we have been informed by His Grace, that Major Rooke’s portrait still affords a correct representa- tion of it. “In 1724, a roadway was cut through its vene- rable trunk, higher than the entrance to Westminster Abbey, and sufficiently capacious to permit a carriage and four horses to pass through it.” (Strutt’s Sylva.) The dimensions of this tree are thus given by Major Rooke : —“ Circumference of the trunk above the arch, 35 ft. 3in.; height of the arch, 10 ft. 3in.; width of the arch about the middle, 6 ft. 3in.; height to the top branch, 54 ft.” Major Rooke’s drawing, which is the same view of the tree as that in Hunter’s Evelyn, which we have copied in fig. 1609., was made at the same time as that of the Gamekeeper’s Tree, viz. in 1779. Ac- cording to Hunter’s Evelyn, about 1646 this oak was 88 ft. high, with a trunk girting 33 ft. lim.; the dia- meter of the head 81 ft. ‘‘ There are three great arms broken and gone, and eight very large ones yet remain- ing, which are very fresh and good timber.” The Parliament Oak (fig.1610.) grows in Clip- stone Park, and derives its name from a parliament having been held under it, by Edward I, in 1290. The girt of this tree is 28ft. Gin. Clipstone Park is also the property of the Duke of Portland, and is supposed to be the oldest park in England, having been a park before the Conquest, and having been then seized by William, and made a royal demesne. Both John and Edward I. resided, and kept a court, in Clipstone Palace. In Birchland, in Sherwood Forest, there is an old oak, which measures, near the ground, 34 ft. 4in. in circumference; and at 6 ft., 31 ft. 9in. “ The trunk, which is wonderfully distorted, plainly appears to have been much larger ; and the parts from which large pieces have fallen off are distinguishable. The inside is decayed and hollowed by age; and 1 think,” adds Major Rooke, “ no one can 1610 behold this majestic ruin without pronouncing it to be of very remote an- tiquity ; and I might venture to say that it cannot be much less than 1000 years old.” (p. 14.) In Worksop Park, according to the record quoted in Hunter’s Hvelyn, there were some noble trees about 1646. One of these, when cut down, measured from 29 ft. to 30ft. in circumference throughout the bole, which was 10 ft. long. Another tree had a head 180 ft. in diameter, and was com- puted to cover half'an acre of ground. Other trees, 40 ft. in the bole, gave 2 ft. square of timber at the upper end. The Lord’s Oak girted 38 ft. 4 in. The Shire Oak, which is still standing, had then a head 90 ft. in diameter, which extended into three counties (York, Nottingham, and Derby ), and dripped over 777 square yards. Oxfordshire. Of the Magdalen, or Great, Oak of Oxford, Gilpin gives the following interesting notice: —“ Close by the gate of the water walk of Mag- dalen College, Oxford, grew an oak, which, perhaps, stood there a sapling when Alfred the Great founded the university. This period only includes a space of 900 years, which is no great age for an oak. It is a difficult matter to ascertain the age of a tree. The age of a castle or abbey is the object of history: even a common house is recorded by the family who built it. All these objects arrive at maturity in their youth, if I may so speak. But the 1768 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. time gradually completing its growth is not worth recording in the early part of its existence. It is then only a common tree; and afterwards, when it be- comes remarkable for age, all memory of its youth is lost. This tree, however, can almost produce historical evidence for the age it boasts. About 500 years after the time of Alfred, William of Waynfleet, Dr. Stukely tells us, ex- pressly ordered his college [Magdalen College] to be founded near the Great Oak (Jtin. Curios.) ; and an oak could not, I think, be less than 500 years of age to merit that title, together with the honour of fixing the site of a college. When the magnificence of Cardinal Wolsey erected that handsome tower which is so ornamental to the whole building, this tree might probably be in the meridian of its glory; or rather, perhaps, it had attained a green old age. But it must have been manifestly in its decline at that memorable era, when the tyranny of James gave the fellows of Magdalen so noble an opportunity of withstanding bigotry and superstition. It was afterwards much injured in the reign of Charles II., when the present walks were laid out. Its roots were disturbed; and from that period it declined fast, and became reduced to a mere trunk. The oldest members of the university can hardly recollect it in better plight; but the faithful records of history have handed down its an- cient dimensions. (See Dr. Plot’s History of Oxfordshire.) Through a space of 16 yards on every side from its trunk, it once flung its boughs ; and under its mag- nificent pavilion could have sheltered with ease 3000 men. In the summer of 1788, this magnificent ruin fell to the ground. It then appeared how precariously it had stood for many years, The grand taproot was decayed, and it hada hold of the earth only by two or three rootlets, of which none ex- ceeded a couple of inches in diameter. From a part of its ruins a chair has been made for the president of the college, which will long continue its memory.” (For. Scen., i. p. 140.) Shropshire. The Shelton Oak (fig. 1611.), growing near Shrewsbury, mea- sured, in 1810, as follows :— Girt, close to the ground, 44 ft. 3in,; 5 ft. from the ground, 25 ft. 1 in. ; 8 ft. from the ground, 27 ft. 4in.; height to the prin- cipal bough, 41 ft. 6in. (Gent. Mag., Oct. 1810.) The tree was very much decayed in 1813, and had a hollow at the bottom sufficient to hold with ease half a dozen persons. ( Beauties of England and Wales ; Shropshire,179.) This oak .% was celebrated for Owen Glendower having mounted on it “8 25a\"5% to observe the battle of Shrewsbury, fought on June 21. “¢ 1403, between Henry LV. and Harry Percy. The battle had commenced before Glendower arrived; and he ascended the tree to see how the day was likely to go. Finding that Hotspur was beaten, and the force of the king was overpowering, he retired with his 12,000 men to Oswestry. We have received the following account of the present state of this remarkable oak from John F. M. Dovaston, Esq., M.A., of Westfelton, near Shrewsbury : — “ To the numerous descriptions and histories of this venerable and venerated tree there remains little more necessary to add, than that, of late years, it has shown but slow tendency to farther decay; and that it is now somewhat pro- tected by having been taken within the grounds of a very chastely ornamented house, built in the ancient fancy Gothic, by Robert Burton, Esq., whose very pure taste, and extensive improvements, have made the elevated and conspi- cuous village of Shelton one of the most beautiful in a county eminent for the beauty of its villages. With regard to the far-famed tree itself, however, there may be some who will think it has lost much of its grotesque and com- manding wildness, now surrounded with shrubberies, dressed grass-plots, and gravel walks; since it towered with rude but majestic grandeur over groups of gipsies, cattle, or casual figures, amid the furze, bushes, and wild-flowers of a rough uncultured heath.” It has lately received a poetical inscription from the pen of Mr. Dovaston. Staffordshire. The Royal Oak of Boscobel, in which Charles II. took re- fuge after the battle of Worcester, was prematurely destroyed by an ill-judged = CHAP. CV. TORYLA‘CEA. QUE/RCUS. 1769 passion for relics; “ and a huge bulk of timber, consisting of many loads, was taken away in handfuls. Several saplings were raised, in different parts of the country, from its acorns, one of which grew near St. James’s Palace, where Marlborough House now stands ; and there was another in the Botanic Garden, Chelsea. The former has been long since felled ; and of the latter even the recollection seems now almost lost.” (Mart. Mill.) The Swilcar Lawn Oak (jig. 1612.), in Needwood Forest, measures 34:ft.in circumference near the ground, though it is supposed to be 1000 years old, and is known 22% by historical documents to have been a large tree more than 600 years: it is still in a growing state. Strutt states that, about 1830, it measured, at 6 ft. from the ground, 21 ft. 44 in. in circumference ; and that 54 years before, when measured at the same height from the ground, it girted only 19 ft. This oak is celebrated in Mundy’s poem of Needwood Forest, and by Dr. Darwin. In Bagot’s Park, near Blithefield, about four miles from Lichfield, there are several very remarkable trees. Bagot’s Park is the seat of Lord Bagot, who may be regarded as one of the greatest planters of oaks “in the kingdom ; having planted two millions of acorns on his estates in Staffordshire and Wales.” (Strutt.) The Squitch Oak (fig. 1613.) has a clear trunk 33 ft. high, which contains 660 cubic ft.; one limb, 44 ft. long; and 14 other limbs containing altogether 352 cubic feet; making a total of 1012 cubic feet of timber. 55 The total height is 61 ft.; the circumference, near “ gee ir the ground, is 43 ft. ; and at 5 ft., 1s 21 ft. 9 in, S The Rake’s Wood Oak is a very old tree, and has lost many of its branches, and several feet of its height. It is now about 55 ft. high, and pretty nearly 30ft. in circumference at 5 ft. from the ground. The Long Coppice Oak is rather smaller than the last: it is very old and un- 1613 sound, and has lost many heavy branches, and many feet of its height. Bett’s Pool Oak is a bull oak; that is, it is hollow, and open on one side. The hollow is 9 ft. in diameter; but the trunk is only about 8ft. high. The Lodge Yard Oak is an old hollow tree, NE AE capable of holding a dozen people, a os te, ues “A mets gue 33 ft. 6in. in circumference at 3 ft. from the ground. The Beggar’s Oak ( fig. 1614.) is also in Bagot’s Park, and has a trunk 27 ft. 3in.in circum- ference at 5 ft. from the ground: the height is about 60 ft. ‘“ The roots rise * above the ground in a very extra- ordinary manner, so as to furnish a natural seat for the beggars chancing to pass along the pathway near it; ae and the circumference taken around te oe these is 68 ft. The branches extend about 50 ft. from the trunk in every direction. This tree contains 877 cubic feet of timber ; which, including the bark, would have produced, according to the price offered for it in 1812, 202/. 14s. 9d.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, i. p. 254.) We have been favoured with the dimensions of the above trees by Messrs. Thomas and George Turner, through the kindness of Lord Bagot. In Beaudesert Park there is a very large oak, the trunk of which is now a mere shell, sufficiently roomy to allow eight people to stand withinit. The late Lady Uxbridge often sat within this tree; and there is a circular hole in the bark, through which she used to place a telescope, in order to amuse herself by looking at objects in the sur- 1770 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. rounding country. Near Newee gate, in the same park, stands the Roan Oak, the branches of which are almost all partially decayed, and distorted and twisted into the most fantastic forms. One of these resembles a writhing serpent, and another forms no bad representation of a lion cowering, and just ready to spring on his prey. The trunk of this tree is 26 ft. 3in. in circumference. The Magii Oak, which is supposed by the country people to be haunted by evil spirits, has a hollow open trunk, and is nearly 30 ft. in circumference. Another, situated in a ravine, called the Gutter Oak, is also hollow, and has a trunk nearly 40 ft. in circumference. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 312.) Suffolk. The Huntingfield Oak. The following account of Queen Eliza- beth’s Oak (jg. 1615.) is copied from A Topographical and Historical De- scription of Suffolk, published in 1829 : — “ Hunting field. An oak in the park, which Queen Elizabeth was particularly pleased with, ‘ afterwards bore the appellation of the Queen’s Oak. It stood about two bow-shots from the old romantic hall; and, at the height of nearly 7 ft. from the ground, measured more than 11 yards m circumference; and this venerable monarch of the forest, according to all appearance, could not be less than 500 or 600 years ee old. Queen Elizabeth, it is said, from this favourite 161 tree shot a buck with her own hand. According to the representation of its appearance in Davy’s Letters, the principal arm, ‘now dry with bald antiquity,’ shot up to a great height above the leafage ; and, being hollow and truncated at the top, with several cracks resembling loopholes, through which the light shone into its cavity, it gave an idea of the winding staircase in a lofty Gothic tower, which, detached from the ruins of some venerable pile, hung tottering to its fall.’ Mr, Turner, curator of the Botanic Garden, Bury St. Ed- mund’s, who sent us the above extract, has also obtained for us the following statement of the present appearance of this venerable tree from his friend Mr. D. Barker, florist, Heveningham Hall: —“ It is decidedly Q. peduncu- lata; and, according to a historical account in my possession, it is now be- tween 1000 and 1100 years old. At this time (November, 1836), some parts of the tree are in great vigour, having healthy arms 10 ft. in circumference, and one even larger. The boughs cover a space of 78 yards ; but the trunk has long since gone to decay, it being now quite hollow in the interior. The circumference of the trunk is 42 ft. at 5 ft. from the ground; and the height 75 ft.” The great hall of the mansion, within “two bow-shots ” of which this oak grew, according to Davy’s Letters, was remarkable for being “built round six straight massy oaks, which originally supported the roof as they grew. Upon these the foresters and yeomen of the guard used to hang their nets, crossbows, hunting-poles, great saddles, calivers, bills, &c. The roots had been long decayed,” continues Davy, writing in 1772, “ when I vi- sited this romantic dwelling; and the shafts, sawn off at the bottom, were supported either by irregular logs of wood, or by masonry.” (Letters, &c., i.p. 240.) No trace of this old hall is now remaining, the ruins having been taken down about the end of the last century. Surrey. The Grindstone Oak, near Farnham, was once an enormous tree. Its circumference, near the ground, is still 48 ft.; and at 3 ft. high, 33 ft. It is, however, fast waning to decay. (Amen. Quer.) Sussex. The venerable oak at Northiam, famed for its size, and for having Pare shelter to (Queen Elizabeth, who once breakfasted under its extensive branches, on her way through the village to London, was partially blown down in a storm in 1816. (Gent. Mag., Suppl., 1816, p. 619.) Warwickshire. The Bull Oak, i Wedge- nock Park (fig. 1616.), is a remarkable spe- cimen of an oak of this kind, It measures at rE ngs 1 ft. above the ground 40ft., and 6ft. from the 1616 CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE’RCUS. wired ground 37 ft., in circumference. The height of the trunk is about 17ft before it throws out branches. The inside is quite decayed; and, being open on one side, cattle are ge- agigee nerally found sheltering in it. The head is still in a vigorous and flourishing state. The Gospel Oak ( fig. 1617.) stands near Stoneleigh Abbey; and it derives its name from the custom which formerly prevailed, when the minister and other officers of the parish went round its boundaries in i i Rogation Week, of stopping at remarkable spots and trees, to 1617 recite passages of the Gospel. Westmoreland. The Earl of Thanet’s Hollow Oak, in Whinfield Park, measured, in 1765, 31 ft. 9in. in circumference. (Bath Soe. Papers, vol. i. . 66. Wiltshire. In Savernake Forest there are many large and noble oaks. The King Oak (jig. 1619.) has a trunk which is 24ft. in cir- ¢< cumference, and is_ hollow: t. this tree is very picturesque. ees The Creeping Oak, in the same forest (fig. 1618. ), is also a very oa. remarkable tree. e118 Yorkshire. The Cowthorpe Oak (fig. 1620.) is a very remarkable tree. The following are the dimensions of this tree, as given in Hunter’s Evelyn :—Close to the ground, it measured 78 ft. in circumference; and at 3 ft. from the ground, 48 ft. The following account was sent to us by a correspondent 1620 in Yorkshire, in October, 1829: —“ Cow- ; thorpe is a small village on the right bank ry ly of the river Nidd, in the wapentake of \ hs ne Clare, in the West Riding of the county La of York, and about a mile and a half on the right of the great road from London to Edinburgh, where it crosses the river by Walshford Bridge. This stupendous oak stands in a paddock near the village church, and is the property of the Hon. E. Petre of Stapleton Park, near Ferry- bridge. On a stranger’s first observing the tree, he is struck with the majestic appearance of its ruined and riven-look- ing dead branches, which in all directions appear above the luxuriant foliage of the lateral and lower arms of the tree. In 1722, one of the side branches was blown down in a violent gale of wind; and, on being accurately measured, was found to contain upwards of five tons of wood. The largest of the living branches at present extends about 48 ft. from the trunk; and its circum- ference, at about one yard from the giant bole, is 8 ft. 6in. Three of the living branches are propped by substantial poles, resting upon stone pedestals. The diameter in the hollow part, at the bottom, is 9ft. 10in.: the greatest height of the dead branches is about 56 ft. It is evidently of very great anti- quity, as all tradition represents it as a very old tree.” The Wellbred Oak, on Kingston Hill, near Pontefract, is supposed to be 800 years old. Its height is 70 ft., and its trunk 33 ft. in circumference : it is Q. pedunculata. The trunk is quite hollow, and open on one side; and the asses and other cattle grazing on the common often shelter in it. Scotland. — Dumfriesshire. An oak at Lochwood, in Annandale, is men- tioned by Dr. Walker, in his Essays, &c., as measuring, in 1773, 60 ft. in height ; with a trunk 14 ft. in circumference, at 6 ft. from the ground ; and a fine, spread- ing, circular head, about 60ft. in diameter. Through thekindness of Hope John- 1773 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ile stone, Esq., we are enabled to give the dimensions of this tree, as taken in No- vember, 1836. Height, 49 ft. ; circumference of the trunk, 16 ft. ; diameter of the head, 68 ft. ‘“ This tree stands in a wood of oaks, in which the Castle of Lochwood (the original residence of the Johnstone family) is situated. It is quite vigorous ; but most of the other trees are in a state of decay. There are the remains of larger oaks, the diameter of the trunk of one of which is 6 ft. ; but little of its head remains.” An oak at Barjarg, in Nithsdale, in 1796, mea- sured 17 ft. in circumference. In the year 1762, Lord Barjarg was informed by some very old people, that, about 90 years previous to that date, the tree had been bored, with a view to ascertain if it were sound, which if was; and from the margin of the hole bored some branches proceeded, one of which was then (1762) a considerable bough. (Walker’s Essays, p. 6.) The Blind Oak of Keir, on the estate of W. H. Hunter, Esq., is mentioned in the title deeds of the estate, about 200 years ago. In 1810, it measured 17 ft. 2 in. in circumference, at 4 ft. 6 in. from the ground. . Inverness-shire. In a very old oak wood on the north of Loch Arkeg, in Lochaber, Dr. Walker mentions a tree which measured 24 ft, 6 in. in circum- ference at 4ft. from the ground. In the same county, Sir Thomas Dick Lauder found the remains of a “ magnificent oak forest, not, as is commonly the case, embedded in peat earth, but lying on the surface of the solid ground, as trees would do that had been newly thrown down. Many years must have elapsed since these trees were laid prostrate; for there is now a very old and beautiful birch wood growing on the ground they formerly occupied. We measured one of these trunks, and found it to be 23 ft. long, without a branch; 16 ft. round the but end; and 11 ft. in circumference towards the smaller end, under the fork. With the exception of an inch or two of the external part, which was weather-wasted, it appeared perfectly fresh. It lay within a yard of the root on which it grew; but it was not easy to determine, from appear- ances, how it was severed from it. The stump remaining in the ground was worn away in the centre, and hollowed out ; so that it now encircles a large birch tree of more than | ft. in diameter, self-sown, and growing vigorously, within the ancient shell of the oak.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, i. p. 253.) Renfrewshire. The Wallace Oak. (fig. 1621.) At your yaa Ellerslie, the native village of the hero Wallace, Le Sy ain SMF there is still standing “ the large oak tree,” among = ~CX Ysa whose branches it is said that he and 300 of his s~, 4 SQW 295% men hid themselves from the English. Its cir- 2 °\P\4 dM? Pee ey cumference at the base is 21ft.; and at 15ft, 13 ft. 2in.: its height is 67 ft.; and the expanse of + jas its boughs is, E. 45 ft., w. 36 ft., s. 30 ft., N. 25 ft.; ~—, thus spreading over an extent of 19 English, or “""” ya 15 Scotch, poles. This oak, we are informed by Pee AR Alexander Spiers, Esq., the proprietor of Ellerslie, ROL sata is still in the same state as when Strutt’s drawing was made, of which ours is a reduced copy. Ac- bes cording to another legend, Wallace hid himself ; among the boughs of this oak when his enemies were sacking his house at Ellerslie. (See Miss Porter’s Scottish Chiefs, &c.) Roxburghshire. Near Jedburgh, on the estate of the Marquess of Lothian, stands a remarkable oak, called the King of the Woods. “ It is now (January 19. 1837) 16 ft. Gin. in circumference, at | ft. from the ground ; its whole height is 73 ft. ; the height of the trunk, before it forms branches, is 43 ft.; and it is as straight as, and something of the form of, a wax candle. It is, perhaps, the finest piece of oak timber in Scotland; and its beauty has probably saved it from the axe, for it, and its neighbour, the Capon Tree, seem to be a century older than any of the other old trees in the county. The Capon Tree is also an oak; but it possesses quite a different character from that of the King of the Woods; the trunk, and every branch of it, being excessively crooked. At one time, it must have covered an immense space of ground ; but, from being long CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEZ. QUE’RCUS. 1773 neglected and ill pruned, the size has been for many years diminishing, though the marquess is now having every possible care taken to keep the tree alive. The circumference of this tree, at 2 ft. from the ground (for it is all root under that height), is 24 ft. 6in.; and the whole height is 56 ft.: the space the branches overhang is above 92 ft. in diameter. This last tree is said to have been the place where the border clans met in olden times; and hence the name of Capon, from the Scotch word kep, to meet. It stands in a haugh (meadow) close by the side of Jedwater; and the King of the Woods on the top of a bank, about 300 or 400 yards south of it, and both near the old Castle of Ferniherst, and about a mile and a half above the burgh of Jedburgh.” We are indebted for the above account to Mr. Grainger of Harestanes, through the kindness of the Marquess of Lothian, to whom he is agent. Stirlingshire. Wallace’s Oak, in Tor Wood, the dimensions of which are given by Dr. Walker, is said by some to have been the tree under the branches of which Wallace and 300 of his men concealed themselves, instead of the ° oak at Ellerslie; while others assert that Wallace concealed himself, after a lost battle, among its boughs. Even in 1771, when Dr. Walker saw it, this tree was in a state of great decay. It had separated in the middle, and one half had mouldered entirely away. ‘“ The other half,” continues Dr. Walker, “ remains, and is in one place about 20 ft. high.” The whole of this remnant, Dr. Walker adds, was red wood, from the heart to the very bark, and was “so hard, even in its putrid state, as to admit of a polish. In this ancient Tor Wood it stands, in a manner, alone.” Compared to it, even the oldest tree near it “is but of very modern date. The memory of its having saved Wallace has, probably, been the means of its preservation, when all the rest of the wood, at different times, has been destroyed.” Dr. Walker concludes by stating his opinion, from the remains that existed in 1771, that the Wallace Oak had once been about 22 ft. in circumference at 4 ft. from the ground. “ Its trunk has never been tall; for at about 10ft. from the ground it has divided into several large arms. The tree stands in coarse land, in a deep wet clay soil.”’ (Essays, &c., p. 9.) Ireland. There are no very old trees in this country, though there are some very large ones in a state of vigorous growth, as will be seen by our Statistics. On the subject of the old or celebrated trees of Ireland, we have received the following communication : — “ Generally speaking, no timber is suffered to attain any tolerable age now in Ireland; which is much to be re- gretted, as, judging from the remains found in great abundance in the bogs, which now occupy the place of the ancient forests, the oak and Scotch pine formerly grew to an enormous size here. _ I have been assured, by a person of credit, that he has repeatedly found them 8 ft. in diameter, and hopes soon to obtain a specimen of that size.” Celebrated Oaks in France. The Chapel Oak of Allonville (jg. 1622.) measures, just above the roots, 35 ft. in circumference ; and at 5 ft. or 6 ft., . 26 ft. A little higher up, it extends to a greater size; and at 8 ft. it throws out enormous branches, which cover a great extent of ground with their shade. * The trunk is low, and quite hollow; but the branches produce abundance of leaves and acorns. Thelower = < 5. 4 ee en , I.’ CG STRVTT. pee ZL’ 9 i” remarkably the case with the celebrated oak at Lord Cowper’s [shown in jig. 1480. in p.1741.]. This tree, above a century ago, was well known as the Great Oak at Pan- 1636 shanger. There is also a beautiful tree ( fig. 1636.), of the same description, at Lord Darnley’s seat at Cobham, which, being protected from the depredations of cattle, enjoys the most perfect free- dom of growth, ex- tending its latitude of boughs in every , direction, and droop- °° ing its clustered fo- * liage to the very ground.” (Strutt in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. <0 See —— . i. p. 42.) Z.6.5/RVTT The Spray of the Oak has been described and illustrated by Gilpin, with his usual felicity. “ In the spray of trees,” he remarks, “ nature seems to observe one simple principle; which is, that the mode of growth in the spray corre- sponds exactly with that of the larger branches, of which, indeed, the spray is: the origin. Thus, the oak divides his boughs from the cf stem more horizontally than most other deciduous trees. 1638 ture, the same appearance. It breaks out in right angles, or in angles that are nearly so, forming its shoots commonly in short lines [see figs. 1637. and 1638., from Gil- pin; and fig. 1639., from Strutt]; the second year’s shoot usually taking some direction contrary to that of the first. Thus the ru- ” diments are laid of that abrupt mode of ramification, for which the oak is : 1637 The spray makes exactly, in minia- CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEZH. QUE’RCUS. 1795 remarkable. [See jig. 1640., from Gilpin; and jig. 1641., from noua ee two shoots spring from the same knot, they are commonly of unequal so ; and one with large strides generally takes the head. Very often, also, three shoots, and sometimes four, " spring from the same knot. Hence, the spray of the oak becomes thick, close, and in- terwoven; so that at a little distance it has a full rich ap- pearance, and more of the picturesque roughness than we observe in the spray of é j any other tree. The spray re 1640 of the oak also generally ‘ : springs in such directions as give its branches that horizontal appearance which they generally assume.” (Gilp. For. Scen., vol. i. p. 111.) In fig. 1639., Strutt observes, “it will be seen that the spray seldom shoots from the lower or under side of the branches; which, added to the roughness and strength of their component parts, enables the branches to stretch out and maintain their horizontal position, not unfrequently even to the very last twig; although sometimes, from the great weight of foliage, and, perhaps, from some difference in the species of the tree, an oak may be found with pendent boughs. } | “The ramification of trees is of great importance to the painter. As well, it has been observed by Gilpin (see p. 1790.), might an artist attempt to deli- neate the figure of a Hercules without expressing any of the muscles in his body, as to give the drawing of an oak tree without a scientific regard to the anatomy of its form, in a just display of the various angles and tortuous irregu- larities of its branches. The example shown in fig. 1641. is sketched from the denuded boughs, to give a more uninterrupted view of their peculiar character. ~ “ The foliage of the oak is particularly suited to the pencil. In those por- tions which are brought nearer to the sight, the form of the individual leaves ( fig. 1642.a) may here and there be expressed, as shown in the sketch, which also exhibits what is technically called the touch (0) necessary to express its character as it recedes from the eye. ‘ “ The colouring of the oak, and, indeed, of all natural objects connected with landscape, admits of so great a variety, that it is impossible to give any precise rules on the subject : a diligent attention to nature will alone, in this respect, avail; for, besides the ordinary varieties induced by change of season, from the tender and emerald hues of spring to the deeper bloom of summer, and the rich and glowing tints of autumn, an astonishing diversity of colour is 64a 3 2 1796 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. ne 1641 \ \ Bal Ng . s 4 \ 4 < = ~ SX Sy a? —— effected by accidental circumstances, dependent on the different aspects of morning, noon, and evening; on sun and on shade; on the colours of the sky and the clouds; on the clearness or haziness of the atmosphere, and its con- sequent powers of refraction; on opposition of colour; on the situation of the spectator; and on many other contingencies, all independent of the local colour of the object, yet all strongly affecting it. It is impossible, therefore, 1 repeat, to give in any written description, with tolerable conciseness, sufficient instruction for selecting the colours necessary to depict objects so constantly AA YS varying in their hues. A few simple tints on the pallet, and an hour’s study in the forest, will be more instructive than a volume of remarks. The atten- tion and minuteness with which a lover of nature will examine a favourite object, and the truth with which he will consequently be enabled to describe it, are strongly evidenced in the following passage, extracted from Gilpin’s Forest Scenery :—* \ have often stood,’ says Gilpin, ‘ with admiration before an old forest oak, examining the various tints which have enriched its furrowed stem. The genuine bark of an oak is of an ash colour, though it is difficult to distinguish any part of it from the mosses that overspread it; for no oak, I suppose, was ever without a greater or less proportion of these picturesque appendages. The lower parts, about the roots, are often possessed by that CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1797 green velvet moss, which, in a still greater degree, commonly occupies the bole of the beech, though the beauty and brilliancy of it lose much when in decay. As the trunk rises, you see the brimstone colour taking possession in patches. Of this there are two principal kinds; a smooth sort, which spreads like a scurf over the bark; and a rough sort, which hangs in little rich knots and fringes. I call it a brimstone hue, by way of general distinction ; but it some- times inclines to an olive, and sometimes to a light green. Intermixed with these mosses you often find a species almost perfectly white. Before I was acquainted with it, 1 have sometimes thought the tree whitewashed. Here and there, a touch of it gives a lustre to the trunk, and has its effect : yet, on the whole, it is a nuisance; for, as it generally begins to thrive when the other mosses begin to wither (as if the decaying bark were its proper nutriment), it is rarely accompanied with any of the more beautiful species of its kind; and, when thus unsupported, it always disgusts. This white moss, by the way, is . esteemed a certain mark of age, and, when it prevails in any degree, is a clear indication that the vigour of the tree is declining. We find, also, another species of moss, of a dark brown colour, inclining nearly to black; another of an ashy colour ; and another of a dingy yellow. We may observe, also, touches of red, and sometimes, but rarely, a bright yellow, which is like a gleam of sunshine ; and in many trees you will see one species growing upon another, the knotted brimstone-coloured fringe clinging to a lighter species, or the black softening into red. All these excrescences, under whatever name dis- tinguished, add a great richness to trees; and, when they are blended harmo- niously, as is generally the case, the rough and furrowed trunk of an old oak, adorned with these pleasing appendages, is an object which will long detain the picturesque eye.’ ” (Strutt in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. i. p. 246.) The beauty of oak foliage is universally allowed ; but that of Q. sessiliflora may be said to be most admired in single leaves, and that of the other species in tufts of leaves. The difference between the two species, in this respect, was first pointed out by the Rev. W. T. Bree. “ The leaves of Q. pedunculata,”’ he says, “ are of a dark deep green; and, though rather small (and small leaves combine better than large ones), they are numerous, and grow close to the spray, clustered together in dense masses, forming those lovely tufts, or ro- settes, which constitute one of the characteristic beauties of oak foliage. When the wind blows gently, it partially turns up, and displays their glaucous under surfaces in harmonious contrast with the deeper tints of those above, and pre- sents a study worthy of the pencil of Gainsborough. The leaves of Q. sessili- flora, being of a large size, are fewer in number, and less thickly set ; consequently they do not mass so well. One of the specific distinctions of Q. sessiliflora is, that it bears its leaves on footstalks; and this circumstance gives to the foliage a loose and straggling appearance, and a want of depth and solidity, which greatly detract from its general effect. For the same reason it is that many of the fine American species of oak, beautiful as they are, must yield the palm, in point of foliage, to the monarch of our British forests, Q. pedunculata.”’ (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 534.) Soil, §c. Oaks, according to Nichols, “ flourish best, and grow the quickest, in a rich deep loamy soil; and I have found by experiments and general observations, for more than 30 years, that the wood of such trees is of the firmest and best texture, and I believe it will be so found in all the different species of trees that grow the fastest.” He agrees with Buffon in ascribing this to the increased thickness of the annual layers of fast-growing trees, in comparison with those that grow slower. (Obs., &c., p.41.) Monteath, in his Forester’s Guide, 2d edit., has “ observed that the oak grows fastest, and makes the best hearted-timber, in strong good clay soils.” In proof of this, he refers to oak trees on the estates of Alloa, Airthrey, and Alva, the two latter on the face of the Ochil Hills. The trees on these estates, he says, although “ very rapid in growth,” produce “ most excellent timber. In a tree from 2 ft. to 3 ft. in diameter, there will not be above three quarters of an inch of white or sap wood ; and in the very heart of the topmost branch 6A 4 1798 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM., PART III. \ there is little or no white wood.” (p. 365.) The oak, Sang observes, “ will grow, and even become timber of considerable size, in soils of very opposite natures. It thrives best, however, in strong deep loam, incumbent on gravel or dry rock; but in all soils in which there is any considerable proportion of loam it will thrive in a greater or less degree. In low situations, where the soil is deep and moist, it grows rapidly, and attains a great size; but in such places it is found to decay sooner than it does in a more elevated situation, with a drier soil. In light soils of little depth, although it grows slowly, it becomes firm in texture; and the timber, though smaller in size, acquires a state of maturity sooner than that grown on more cool and retentive soils. In deep cool sand, it will root firmly, and arrive at a great size. Jn clay, incumbent on till, to which all other trees, except the beech and the sycamore have an aversion, the oak will grow and produce useful timber.” (Plant. Kal., p. 62.) Sir T. Dick Lauder, having quoted the above passage, adds, “ Our own experience teaches us to corroborate Mr. Sang’s opinion as to the variety of soil in which the oak may be seen to thrive. As one example, we find it growing vigorously on the banks of the river Findhorn, in every possible variety of soil, and equally well in soil superincumbent on the stratified and on the primitive rocks. It roots itself in the very face of the gneiss and granite precipices, whence it shoots forth, in the wildest and most picturesque forms, over the roaring rapids or deep abysses of the mountain stream; and every now and then we see that the slow but certain operation of the growth of its roots within the fissures of the rock detaches huge masses of it, and hurls them into the gulf below.” (Laud. Gilp., vol. i. p. 63.) “ It is wonderful,” says Evelyn, ** to consider how strangely the oak will penetrate to come to a marly bottom ; so as where we find this tree to prosper, the indication of a fruitful and ex- cellent soil is certain, even by the token of this natural augury only. Thus, by the plantation of this tree and some others, we have the advantage of profit raised from the pregnancy, substance, and depth of our land; whilst by the grass and corn (whose roots are but a few inches deep) we have the benefit of the crust only.” (Hunt. Evel., p. 91.) In Hampshire, in that part of the New Forest called the Woodlands, wherever the oak tree clay, or yellow wood- land clay, exists, its presence is more or less indicated by a spontaneous growth of oak wood. “ In all such situations,’ Vancouver observes, “ this timber may be cultivated to advantage; but, where the natural soil of the oak tree does not occur, it is as idle to attempt its cultivation, as to divert the laws of nature in any other respect.” (Agric. of Hamp., &c., p. 308.) Situation. Upland situations are generally considered the best for oak to be grown in for ship-timber ; and hedgerows better than close woods for the same purpose. The reasons, it is generally considered, notwithstanding the opinions of Nichols and Monteath, above given, are to be found in the comparatively slow growth of trees in dry soils fully exposed to the weather; and to the greater degree of perfection to which the timber of every tree must arrive, when its leaves are exposed to the influence of the sun and air on every side, and from the summit of the tree to its base. Oaks, says Pliny, grown in valleys are more stately, tall, and spreading, than those grown on mountains ; but the timber of the latter is far better and finer-grained, and, consequently, more durable. Mitchell is of opinion that the best oak for ship-building is produced from a calcareous soil, in rather an upland situation, such as the Sussex chalk. (Dend., p.31.) Indeed, it is generally considered that the best oak timber in England 1s produced in the county of Sussex. (See p. 614.) Propagation and Culture. The propagation and nursery culture of the oak have been already treated of in our introduction to the genus (p. 1727.). The after- culture of the common oak embraces the subjects of artificial shelter, pruning, thinning, training, &c. No specific mode of pruning is applicable to the oak ; except that, where the object is ship timber of the crooked kind, the trunks ought not to be freed from branches for more than 12 ft. or 15 ft. in height, in order to throw strength into the larger limbs. It may also be advisable, in some instances, to stop the leading shoot for the same purpose. In general, CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1799 however, the oak, if planted in open situations, and if the stem be divested of its side shoots only to a moderate height, will produce a sufficient number of crooked arms and branches for every purpose in naval architecture. It is almost unnecessary to observe, that, when the object is ship-timber, and timber fit for making furniture, the acorns and piants of Q. pedunculata should be chosen, in preference to those of Q. sessiliflora. Eligibility of the Oak for planting with a View to Profit, as compared with other Trees. The slow growth of the oak is by many alleged as a reason why plantations of it will prove less profitable than those of other trees. In answer to this it may be stated, Ist, that, as the oak is almost in every case planted among nurse trees, which are not cut down till they are of some value as poles or timber, there can hardly be said to be such a thing as a young oak plantation; and, 2dly, that though the oak, in ordinary circumstances, is of a slow growth while young, yet, after the trunk has attained a diameter of 6 in. or 8in., the oak grows as fast as almost any other hard-wooded tree, and cer- tainly faster than some; such as the beech and the hornbeam. The value of the timber of the oak, even when of small size, the value of the bark, and, as Matthew observes, the slight comparative injury of its shade to coppice-wood, hedge-plants, grass, corn, or other crops, “ should give a preference to this tree for planting, wherever the climate and soil are suitable, over every other kind, with the exception of the larch and willow, which, in particular soils, will pay better.”’ For Hedgerow Timber, it is agreed by most writers that the oak is superior to all other trees. It produces the most valuable timber and bark in that situation, and does less injury to the hedge, and to the herbage or corn be- neath it, than any other species, unless, perhaps, as Matthew observes, the apple and the pear be excepted; because the horizontal roots do not run near the surface, and the buds come later into leaf than those of any other British tree. The general form, and the great variety of outline, of the oak, as well as its colour, both in spring and autumn, also harmonise in a superior manner with the general scenery of an enclosed country. To be convinced of this, we have only to reflect on those parts of the country where larches, pines, and Lombardy and other poplars prevail in hedgerows, in which they are as bad in an agricultural, as they are in a picturesque, point of view. ‘The disadvantages,’ Matthew observes, “ attending the planting of hedgerows with oaks are, that the removal of the oak, when young, is not in general so successful as that of other trees, especially in this exposed dry si- tuation ; also, that the progress of the plant, for a number of years, is but slow, and that it is thus for a longer time liable to injury from cattle. Fair success may, however, be commanded by previously preparing the roots, should the plants be of good size; transplanting them when the ground is neither too moist nor too dry; and, in autumn, as soon as the leaves have dropped or become brown, particularly in dry ground ; performing the operation with the utmost care, so as not to fracture the roots, and to retain a considerable ball ; opening pits of considerable size for their reception, much deeper than the roots; and should a little water lurk in the bottom of the pit, it will be highly beneficial, provided none stagnate so high as the roots ; firming the earth well around the roots, after it 1s carefully shaken in among the fibres ; and, espe- cially, keeping the surface of the ground, within 4 ft. of the plant, friable and free from weeds, by repeated hoeings during the first two or three summers. Of course, if the plant is suffered to waver with the wind, or to be rubbed and bruised by cattle, or by the appendages of the plough, it is folly to expect success. On this account, stout plants, from 8 ft. to 12 ft. high, the branches of which are more out of the way of injury, may, in sheltered situations, under careful management, be of the most proper size. Much also depends on pro- curing strong plants from exposed situations. We have,’ continues Matthew, “ experienced better success with hardy plants from the exposed side of a hill, having unfibred carrot roots, much injured by removal, than with others from a sheltered morass, having the roots most numerously fibred, and well extri- L800 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. cated.’ (Matthew on Naval Timber, p. 38.) The experience of Mr. Matthew agrees with that of Mr. Webster (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 368.), and is, indeed, consonant to reason. Several planters of experience have stated to us, that they have found oaks of ten or twelve years’ growth, taken up without any preparation, and the heads closely cut in when transplanted, succeed much better than oaks one, two, or three years from the seed bed, or even smaller transplanted trees, in the same soil and situation. Alexander Milne, Esq., one of the Commissioners of Woods and Forests, informs us that this was the case several years ago, when a number of oaks, from 15 ft. to 20 ft. in height, were thinned out of a government plantation in the Forest of Dean, closely cut in at root and top, and planted in the open common or forest, being only guarded from cattle by a few thorn bushes tied round their stems. The late Sir Uvedale Price was equally successful in transplanting oaks in this manner, at Foxley. Artificial Shelter, it is allowed by almost all writers on the culture of the oak, is essentially necessary to insure the rapid progress of a young plantation. This arises from the natural tenderness of the young shoots and early leaves of the oak, which, even in the south of England, are frequently destroyed or much injured by frost in May; while, in elevated situations, it is found that even the bark does not so easily separate from the wood of standing trees after a cold night. Modern planters seem to be all agreed, that the best mode of producing shelter for the oak is, by first covering the surface with Scotch pine, larch, or birch; the first being greatly preferred. After the nurse trees ave grown to the height of 4 ft. or 5 ft., openings should be cut in the plant- ations thus formed, at the rate of from 300 to 500 according to some, and of 60 to 100 according to others, to the acre; and in each of these openings an acorn, or an oak plant should be inserted, the soil having been duly pre- pared. This practice seems to have originated at Welbeck, in Nottingham- shire, in the plantations made by the Duke of Portland, and to have been first described by Speechly in Hunter’s edition of Evelyn’s Sylva; but it has since been recommended by Pontey, in his Profitable Planter (4th. ed., p. 213.); by Sang, in his edition of Nicol’s Planter’s Kalendar (p. 294.); by Billington, in his Series of Facts, &c.; by Cruickshanks, in his Practical Planter ; by Davis, in communications to the Bath and West of England Society; and by various others. It has also been extensively employed in the government plantations in the New Forest, Hampshire, under the care of Mr. Robert Turner, who, in 1819, was deputy surveyor of the New Forest; and to whom the merit is due of having first applied this method systematically, and shown the superiority of the Scotch pine, as a nurse plant for the oak, to all other trees. The poplar is universally rejected as a nurse for the oak, on account of the rapidity of its growth, and the very short period that elapses before it fills both soil and subsoil with its roots; and either covers the surface with its branches, or, if these are pruned off, raises its head to such a great height, that no plant of slower growth than itself can thrive near it. The elm, from the rapidity of its growth, is almost as objectionable as the poplar; and the same may be said of the willow. The pine and fir tribe supplies by far the best nurses for the oak, and, indeed, for all other hard-wooded timber trees; not only producing the most effective shelter, but the most profit when cut down. The Scotch pine and the spruce fir are preferable to any other pines or firs, and to the larch, because they are hardier, and grow more erect; whereas the pinaster and the maritime pine, though they will both stand the sea breeze, and the larch, though it grows with great rapidity even on barren soils and on mountains, almost always lean over to one side. Specchly, in the extensive oak plantations made for the Duke of Portland in Nottinghamshire, on the exposed hills of what was formerly Sherwood Forest, found the birch the most suitable tree for shelter; chiefly, we believe, because it springs up every where naturally in that part of the country, and seems to thrive in the light sandy surface soil there better than any other tree. Mr. Speechly also found that sowing the poorer parts of the hills with furze was CHAY. CV. CORYLA CEH. QUE’RCUS. 1801 a very effective mode of sheltering the oak ; for though, he says, “it seems to choke and overgrow the oaks for some time, yet after a few years we com- monly find the best oak plants in the strongest beds of furze.” (Hunt. Evel., p. 93.,note.) Marshall prefers broom to the furze, as, being less disagreeable to work among. In the Welbeck plantations, the Scotch pine, and several sorts of fiy trees, were tried, as well as the birch and the furze ; but in that soil.and situation they did not grow so fast as the birch; and, being evergreen, the young oaks did not thrive under them so well as they did under the deciduous trees. Mr. Speechly observes that he found that the seedling oaks were not injured, but rather improved, by tall grass and large weeds growing among them; which seems contrary to the nature of plants, and is certainly a practice that ought not to be generally followed, since these tall weeds and grass must prevent the sun and air from producing their full influence on the leaves of the seedling oaks, In this, as in similar cases, it may be laid down as a prin-: ciple, that, in all cultivation, every step in the process ought to be regulated according to art and design, and nothing whatever, or, at least, as little as possible, left to unassisted nature. . Pontey advises planting only 300 oaks on every statute acre, by which the plants would stand at 12 ft. apart every way. He plants in rows, somewhat irregular, at 4 ft. apart; every third plant, in each row, being an oak, and the others being larches, spruces, and Scotch pines; giving the preference to the larch. Sang first plants the ground all over with larches, at 3 ft. or 3 ft. 6 in. apart. After these have grown 2, 3, 4, or even 5 years, pits are formed from 4 ft. to 7 ft. apart, in which acorns are inserted. (Plant. Kal., p. 195.) In this case, the object is to produce an oak copse; which, however, if thought desirable, may at any future period be so thinned out as to produce an oak wood. ive Bullington and Cruickshank proceed on the same principles as these planters ; that is, they provide the shelter previously to planting the trees. All these writers agree in thinning out the sheltering trees gradually, and in regulating the number of oaks which are to stand on the acre by the fitness of the soil to produce oaks, and by the relative value of oak copse and the wood of larches and firs in a young state. Billington defers the thinning out of his nurses as long as possible; preventing them from whipping or shading the young oaks, by shortening the side branches of the nurse trees which protrude towards them. Cruickshank’s “ new method of rearing the oak” differs in nothing of im- portance from that recommended by Mr. Sang; as, indeed, the author ac- knowledges (p. 209., note). He directs the ground to be first ‘‘ well filled with Scotch pines or larches ;”’ and, after these have risen to the height of about 4 ft. from the ground, which, in Aberdeenshire, he says, will require from 4 to 7 years, he digs patches on which to sow acorns, at the rate of 400 patches to a statute acre; the object being, of course, an oak copse, similar to that of Mr. Sang, at least in the first instance. The patches are prepared by digging and manuring with lime ; and each is planted with 5 acorns, one in the centre, and four around it. After 2 years’ growth, all the plants are removed but one, by cutting through their roots, 2in. or 3in. below the ground, with a sharp chisel-like instrument with a long handle, made on purpose; the plants re- moved not being intended to be replanted. As soon as the nurses over- shadow the oaks, the plants that do so, or their branches, are to be removed ; but “ all the Scotch pines and larches that will require to be taken out before they are 16 years old,” this writer says, “ will not render the plantation thinner than a thriving one of the same kind of trees would, for its own sake, need to be at 20 years after planting.” (p. 234.) When the oaks are 5 years old, they are to be pruned for the first time, by cutting off the lower tier of branches close to the stem ; and this operation is to be repeated every 2 years, till the oaks are between 30 and 40 years old. Two thousand of the Scotch pines and larches,” Cruickshank adds, “ may be allowed to remain, not only without injury, but with advantage, to the oaks, till they are 16 years 1802 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. old.” Half of them may then be cut down, one half of the remaining 1000 at 25 years old, and the remaining 500 at from 30 to 35 years old. “ To plant nurses, therefore, is attended with very great pecuniary advantage. It will not only return the whole expense laid out in making the plantation, but pro- duce a very high rent for the land during the first 30 or 35 years ; whereas, if oaks alone were planted, nothing could be gained during this period, ex- cept by cutting them down when between 20 and 25 years old, for the sake of their bark.” (Pract. Plant., p. 225.) The most valuable part of this writer’s observations is what relates to the nature of the benefit to be derived from the nurses in such a climate as that of Aberdeenshire; which is, by preventing the first rays of the sun from suddenly thawing the frosts which have fallen perpendicularly on the young oaks. “ The deleterious effects of spring and autumnal frosts arise chiefly from the leaves being subjected to a sudden change of temperature, from the chills of the night to the strong rays of the morning sun. When the thaw takes place gradually, the injury done is com- paratively insignificant.” (p. 222.) “ If we wish, then, to preserve oaks from frost, we can do nothing better than to shade them from the morning sun. This we cannot do more effectually than by planting them, as above directed, among trees that have already made some progress. By such management the rays of the sun will not touch them till it has risen to a considerable height above the horizon; and thus time will be allowed for the frost to dis- sipate, and the night dews to evaporate, by a slow and gradual process; so that the pernicious consequences arising to the young oaks from a sudden change of temperature will be entirely prevented. It is not too much to say that a plantation of young oaks, thus sheltered from the outset, will make more progress in 5, than an unsheltered one will do in 10, years.’ These observations may be considered as principally applicable to cold districts, whether from elevation or latitude; but they are also judicious even with reference to plantations in the comparatively warm climate of the south of , England, as is evident by the practice of sheltering with Scotch pines in the plantations made in the New Forest, where the oak is indigenous, and where the soil is particularly well adapted to it. Cobbett would plant oaks in rows 25 ft. apart, and 25 ft. apart in the row ; placing the plants of one row opposite the middle of the intervals between the plants in the next row. Then, he says, “I would have four rows of hazel at 5 ft. apart, and at 5 ft. apart in the row, between every two rows of oaks; and four hazel plants between every two oaks in the row itself. The hazel would rather, perhaps, outgrow the oaks; but it would shelter them at the same time ; and where the hazel interfered too much with the oaks, it might be cut away with the hook. By the time that the hazel coppices were fit to cut for the first time, the oaks would have attained a considerable height ; perhaps 8ft. or 10ft. This would give them the mastership of the hazel ; and, after the second cut- ting of the hazel, there would begin to be an oak wood, with a hazel coppice beneath; and in the meanwhile the coppice would have produced very nearly as much as it would have produced if there had been no oaks growing among it. By the time that four cuttings of the hazel would have taken place, the coppice would, be completely subdued by the oaks. It would produce no more hoops or hurdles; but then the oaks would be ready to afford a profit.” ( Woodlands, p. 434) Mr. Yates, a planter who received a premium from the Society of Arts, having fixed on a proper soil and situation for a plantation of oaks, trenches strips of 3 ft. in width, and 30 ft. apart centre from centre, from 3 ft. to 6 ft. in depth ; it being his opinion that the oak derives its chief nutriment and strength from the taproot. The intermediate space between the trenches may either be employed for the growth of sheltering trees, pines or firs, or for hazel, or other underwood, or kept in grass. A row of acorns, 2 in. apart, is dibbled in along the centre of each trench; the plants produced by which are thinned out in the autumn of the year in which they come up, and every year afterwards, till they stand at 30 ft. apart. Pruning goes on every year, by removing, “ close to the CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEEH. QUE/RCUS. 18035 main stem, one year’s growth of side branches, till the plants are arrived at a stem of 40 ft., 50 ft., or 60 ft.; and they may then be permitted to run to head without further pruning.” The thinnings, till the plants attain the height of 5 ft. or 6 ft., may be used for transplanting ; after that they may be sold for walkingsticks, hoops, or crate-ware; at the next thinning, they may be cut down in spring, and barked, and sold as poles and for fence-wood ; and, lastly, they may be cut down in spring, and barked, and sold as small timber for making posts and rails, for gates, and for various country purposes. As the Ultimatum on the Subject of planting and sheltering Oaks, we give the following abstract of the practice adopted by the government officers in the national forests, and more especially in the New Forest, where, as we have already observed, it was introduced by Mr. Turner. This abstract was pre- pared by Alexander Milne, Esq., in answer to a question by Lord Hatherton, who intended to plant oaks extensively, as to the best mode of proceeding; and a copy of it was kindly presented to us by Mr. Milne : —- “ When the new plantations in the royal forests (now exceeding 40,000 acres) were first under- taken, the opinions of the most extensive owners and growers of oak timber, and of the most experienced nurserymen in various parts of the kingdom, were resorted to, as to the most advisable methods of planting, and especially as to the expediency of mixing Scotch pines in plantations the ultimate object of which was oak ; and it is rather extraordinary, that the majority of the opinions received were against such mixture. Accordingly, in the most favourable soils and situations, oaks only were planted at first: but in spots where it was thought doubtful if oaks would grow, Scotch pines were planted with a small proportion of oaks intermixed ; and it was soon;found that in many of those spots, even under the disadvantages of inferior soil and greater exposure, such was the benefit derived from the warmth and shelter of the pines, that the oaks far outgrew their neighbours planted in more favourable soils, but without the same protection. After this, the use of Scotch pines became more general: strong belts were planted on the most exposed outsides of the plantations, and also across, at intervals, in lines, towards the most prevailing winds, and from these great benefit was found ; but in all cases where oaks were planted actually amongst the pines, and surrounded by them, the oaks were found to be much the best. The plan next pursued was to plant an equal quantity of oaks and pines, planting both at the same time: the con- sequence of which was, that the pines got on immediately, but the oaks remained stationary for a few years, until the pines got sufficiently advanced to afford them shelter; and, in the intermediate time, a portion of the oaks died, and some were choked by the high grass, briars, &c., with which they might happen to be surrounded. For several years past, the plan pursued has been, to plant the enclosures with Scotch pines only, as soon as they are fenced in and drained (if draining is required) ; and when the pines have got to the height of 5 ft. or 6 ft., which they will do in as many years, then to put in good strong oak plants of about 4 or 5 years’ growth, among the pines, not cutting away any pines at first, unless they happen to be so strong and thick as to overshadow the oaks. In about 2 years it becomes necessary to shred the branches of the pines, to give light and air to the oaks; and, in about 2 or 3 more years to begin gradually to remove the pines altogether, taking out a certain number each year, so that, at the end of 20 or 25 years, not a single Scotch pine shall be left ; although, for the first 10 or 12 years, the plantation may have appeared to contain nothing else but pines. The advantage of this mode of planting has been found to be, that the pines dry and ameliorate the soil, destroying the coarse grass and brambles which frequently choke and injure oaks ; and that no mending over is necessary, as scarcely an oak so planted is found to fail. It is not an expensive method of planting, especially if the plants are raised on the spot. The pines are planted by raising the turf with a Scotch planting spade. [See Part IV.] A man and boy may plant 500 ina day. For the oaks, good-sized holes must be made, and the making of these will cost from Is. to 1s. 6d. a hundred, according to the soil.—Office of 1804 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Woods, Sc., Dec. 1836.” (See also the Bath Society’s Papers, vol. xv. p.41—67. ; and an article entitled “ Jinutes on the Method adopted by Mr. Robert Turner of raising Oaks, Sc.” by T. Davis of Warminster, and G. Sturge of Bristol, in the 13th volume of the Gardener's Magazine. Whether Oak Plants or Acorns ought to be used in forming Oak Plantations is a question, respecting the answer to which planters are not fully agreed ; though, upon the whole, we believe, plants are preferred. A doubt, it is probable, would never have been raised on the subject, had it not been found that, under ordinary circumstances, the oak suffers more by transplanting than the elm, the ash, the beech, and other similar trees ; which is partly owing to its natural delicacy, and partly to its depending, when young, chiefly on its taproot, and from its not producing, for some years, many lateral roots, unless forced to do so by art. When, however, the oak has been two or three times transplanted in the nur- sery before its final removal, it will produce a sufficient number of lateral roots to insure its growth, if carefully removed; and, for this reason, we should, in almost every case, prefer using strong transplanted plants to acorns. We have already remarked that oaks, after they have attained a ceftain size, are more successfully transplanted than seedlings of one or two years; a fact which will be found to hold good with all trees whatever which have taproots of extraordmary dimensions when young. One reason which some give for preferring acorns is, the alleged injury which oak plants sustain by the loss of the taproot, which, it is said, they never regain.. This opinion, however, is well known to be erroneous ; it being as natural, in the case of seedling oaks, for that part of the plant which is under ground to reproduce a leading or tap root when that has been cut off, as it is for the part above ground to reproduce a leading shoot after that has been removed. It is also equally well known, that the taproot is only found, in oak and other trees, when in a young state; and that no oak or other tree, when cut down, was ever found to have anything like a perpendicularly descending main root in any way comparable to the perpendicularly ascending trunk of the tree above ground. The con- sequence of sowing an acorn where it is to remain, and not cutting through the taproot, is, that it remains a longer period before putting out any lateral roots; but whether these lateral roots are put out sooner or later, can have very little influence on the growth of the tree under ordinary circumstances, and certainly none on the value of the timber which it produces. It is easy to conceive that, if the surface soil on which an acorn is planted is much richer than the subsoil, something in rapidity of growth will be gained by cutting off the taproot, so as to force the plant to send out lateral roots sooner than it otherwise would do; but, though something is gained by this, something, also, will be lost; because the supply of water, so essential to all jilants which have naturally taproots, in a very young state, will be considerably diminished. [n warm climates, therefore, and in all cases where a saving of first cost is an object, we should prefer acorns to plants; but in tolerably moist climates, and in deep alluvial or marly soils, or where the surface soil is rich, and where the object is to produce oak trees as soon as possible, we should recommend strong plants. The following judicious observations on the subject of the taproot were communicated to the Bath and West of England Society by a planter and manager of timber of very great experience, Thomas Davis, Esq., of Portway, near Warminster. The taproots of young oak trees, Mr. Davis says, support the trees during a given period, which may vary in the number of years from various circumstances, soil, situation, &c., but is limited in effect by the ne- cessities of the plant; and so soon as as the lateral roots take firm hold of the land, and are enabled to undertake the duty of support, from that time the taproot ceases to be useful, and at no distant subsequent period ceases to in- crease, and is very soon not distinguishable from the other roots. Mr. Davis therefore concludes, —“ Ist, That an oak seedling, or sapling, from 3 to 5 years old, planted out with the taproot cut off, will again root downwards ; sometimes singly, sometimes forked, 2dly, That the practice of cutting off the CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1805 taproot gives the plant new vigour, and enables it, after a few years, to exceed in growth the native tree. And, 3dly, That large oak trees, whether native or transplanted, do, long before they become fit for naval purposes (I may say before they are proper for carpenter’s uses ), lose their taproots altogether. In short, I would contend that all small oak trees have taproots, and all large oaks have no taproots. I must, of course, be understood to speak in general terms.” (Bath Soc. Papers, vol. xv. p. 51.) Sowing the Acorns where the Plants are finally to remain. Several writers recommend sowing acorns broadcast, and along with them hazel nuts, haws, &e., and allowing the whole to grow up together. The undergrowths, in this case, shelter the young oaks during the requisite period; after which they cease to increase in height, and are by degrees gradually choked and destroyed by the shade of the oaks. This, however, is merely growing oaks among weeds of a larger and more permanent kind, and cannot be recommended as a scientific mode of raising oak woods, or woods of any other kind; though it may be advisable to resort to it under cifcumstances where plantations of any kind are better than none, and where there may be capital enough for pro- curing the seeds, and committing them to the soil, though not enough for doing so in a proper manner. This mode was also recommended by Sir Uvedale Price, because, if no more oaks were sown than can stand on the ground as full-grown trees, no thinning or future care of the plantation will ever be re- quired by the planter. With a view to picturesque effect, such a mode is judicious; but it is not so when either rapid growth or profit is the main object. Nichols, writing in 1793, says he finds by experience that bushes of white and black thorns, holly, and brambles, are the best nurses and protectors of young timber trees, especially oaks. He, therefore, invented a dibble, which will be found described in the Encyclopedia of Arboriculture, in the chapter on implements for dibbling acorns and other seeds into the heart of bushes, and among underwood. He planted many acorns with this instrument, he says, with the greatest success; and he strongly recommends this mode as ai any other for raising oak woods in the New Forest. (Methods, &c., ». 64, Marshall gives directions for raising oak woods; “ oak,” as he justly observes, “« being the only tree admissible in a wood, because no other tree will allow copse to grow under it on land sufficiently sound and sufficiently level to be cultivated conveniently with the common plough.” (Planting and Rur. Or., 2d ed., p. 128.) He prepares the ground by a naked or a turnip fallow, as for wheat. At the proper season, he sows over the whole surface of the future wood with corn or pulse broadcast, but rather thinner than usual. The acorns he sows in drills across the lands, with intervening drills of temporary trees and shrubs, to be removed as they advance in size, so as ultimately to leave the oak trees 33 ft. apart every way. The details of this mode, being applicable to the chestnut and other trees, as well as the oak, will be given in the Encyclopedia of Arboriculture. To raise a grove of oaks, Marshall proposes to sow drills of acorns alter- nately with ash keys, treating the plants produced by the latter as under- growths, till the oaks have attained a sufficient size, when the ash trees are to be grubbed up. Billington’s opinion on this subject is decidedly in favour ot using plants rather than acorns. He says, the raising of oak woods from sowing the acorn in the place it is to remain till the tree comes to matuwiity has been a favourite theory with speculative men for ages. The plan has been tried upon an extensive scale in the Forest of Dean, and in the New Forest m Hamp- shire, and in some other smaller forests belonging to government in different parts of the kingdom. As the experiment was made upon an extensive scale in these two principal forests, and was found impracticable, it may be useful to those persons who still think that the oak will make a tree sooner or better from the acorn than from a transplanted plant, to point out the reasons of the failure 1806 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. of that method; and the probability, or rather certainty, of a transplanted oak making a tree as large or larger, and in less time, than a tree from the acorn sown or planted in the place where it is intended finally to remain. In the forests mentioned, the short-tailed, or field, mouse, the rooks, and various vermin, took the acorns out of the holes, and caused a great deficiency in the plants at first coming up; but the destructive ravages of that little animal the field mouse were not fully Known till the third year from the commencement of planting the acorns. Great quantities of the small oak plants from the acorn were then found barked and bitten off, particularly where the grass was thick; and nearly all the ash that had been planted in the wet and moist grounds were barked all round the stem in the same manner as the oaks; only more so, as the mice seemed to be fonder of the ash than of the oak bark. The hares were first supposed to have done the mischief; but, on examining the plants more minutely, quantities of the excrement of the field mouse were found near every plant that had been barked or nibbled, except in the case of those plants which were not surrounded by grass or herbage of any kind. All such plants remained untouched by the mice; and the reason is, that, where the mice had not the shelter of grass and herbage, they were exposed to their natural enemies, the hawk, the owl, &c. Attempts were made to catch the mice by * cats, dogs, owls, poison, traps, baits,” &c., but with very little success ; till at length it was discovered by accident that, when a mouse had got into a hole in the ground with perpendicular sides, it could not get out again. In con- quence of this discovery, holes about 18 in. deep, and somewhat wider at bot- tom than at top, were dug, at 20 yards apart each way, over a surface of about 3200 acres. “ The holes were made from 18 in. to 2 ft. long, 16in. or 18in. deep, about 10 in., or the breadth of a spade, wide at the top, 14 in. or 15 in. wide at the bottom, and 3in. or 4 in. longer at the bottom than the top: if the ground was firm, so much the better. Some holes were made in a circular form ; but this was only a work of fancy, which cost more trouble than the oblong holes, as either sort answered, provided they were well made, the sides firm and even, and that they were 3in. or 4 in. wider every way at the bottom than at the top; otherwise the mice would run up the sides, and get out again, if they could find any footing. But, if the holes were well made, when the mice were once in, they could not get out again; and, what is very extraordinary, they would really eat each other when left long in the holes.” (Facts, &c., p. 42.) In wet or stormy nights, the mice got into the holes in the greatest numbers; but in - calm, dry, or frosty nights, very few entered them. New holes were more attractive to the vermin than old ones. Baits of various kinds were put into them; but the baited holes were never found to contain ‘more mice than the unbaited ones. Fifteen mice have been taken in a hole in one night. +“ Some- times the holes were made in the bottoms of the drains, where there was not a constant run of water, as the mice appeared to run along the drains; and a great many were caught in these holes. The people who made the holes, of course, looked after the mice, and were paid for them by the dozen. They were obliged to attend to the holes to take the mice out very early in the mornings, otherwise the crows, magpies, hawks, owls, weasels, and other ver- min, attended very regularly, and made the first seizure. Several of these depredators were caught in the fact, by the men ‘dropping on them suddenly. We soon caught upwards of 30,000, that were paid for by number, as two per- sons were appointed to take an account of them, and see them buried or made away with, to prevent imposition.” (p. 43.) Mr. Billington found oak trees cut down by the mice of 7 ft. and 8 ft. high, and 14 in. in diameter at the place bitten off, which was just at the root, within the ground, and, as it were, between the root and the stem: in short, at what botanists call the collar. “ When examining for the thick part of the root, below where it was bitten off,” he says, “ I never could find any part of it left; so that it is very probable it must have been eaten by them.” (p. 45.) Mr. Billington also found the mice pretty numerous, and very troublesome, in the royal forest at Chopwell; more especially before the great snow in 1823, which destroyed many of them, and CHAP. CV. CORYLA'CEZ. QUE/RCUS. 1807 no large oaks were bitten off for two years afterwards. From this relation of what occurred in a place where mice were so abundant, it does not appear to us that any general conclusion can be drawn against the use of acorns instead of plants ; because, according to the same writer, the mice were equally effec- tive in gnawing through trees 6 ft. or 8 ft. high, which, by a parity of reasoning, would afford an argument against the use.of oak plants. The relation, however, is of great importance, as showing the numerous natural enemies of the seeds of trees, and also of young trees, which the cultivator requires to guard against. As neither the mice nor the other vermin mentioned are peculiar to the oak tree, we shall not here enter on the different modes of deterring vermin from injuring trees, or of destroying them, but refer our readers to this subject in the Encyclopedia of Arboriculture. Pruning and Training, The common oak, in the nursery, will not bear severe pruning; nor is this of much use with a view to training the plant to a single stem, because, in almost every case of transplanting the oak to where it is finally to remain, it is found to make the clearest stem, and the most rapid progress, by cutting it down to the ground after it has been some years established. In plantations, or in single rows, the oak, even when a considerable tree, does not bear pruning and lopping so readily as the elm; but still it may be trained to a single stem, which should be of considerable height when the object is to produce plank timber; but short, when the object is to throw strength into the head, in order to produce crooked pieces for ship-building. These crooked pieces for ship timber are generally the result of accident; but there seems to be no reason why trees should not be trained by art to produce crooked stems, as well as straight ones. We are informed that, m the government plantations, in the Forest of Dean, there are some hundreds of acres of planted oaks, which have never been pruned in the slightest degree, that have per- fectly clear trunks from 50 ft. to 60 ft. in height. These trees were planted thick, towards the end of the last century, and were gradually thinned out, as they advanced in size; and their side branches have died off, being suffocated by the surrounding trees. We shall notice here the modes which have been adopted or recommended for producing crooked, or what is called knee, timber, in the case of the oak; and, in our chapter on training trees ge- nerally, in our Encyclopedia of Arboriculture, we shall go into details. Training the Oak for crooked, or Knee, Timber. Various schemes‘of training and pruning the oak, so as to produce crooked limbs of large dimensions, have been proposed by Marshall, Pontey, Billington, Matthew, and other writers. South, in the Bath Society’s Papers, thus accounts for the production of crooked timber by natural means : — “ Trees,” he says, “ dispersed over open <“ommons and extensive wastes, have hitherto produced the choicest timber.” Whoever traverses a woody waste, “ with the eye of curiosity awake, must remark that almost every thorn becomes a nurse for a timber tree. Acorns, or beech mast, or sometimes both, dropped by birds or squirrels, vegetate freely under the shade and protection of the bushes, till they rise above the bite of cattle. Small groups and single trees are thus produced; their guar- dian thorns, when overpowered, perishing. Then the timber trees having open space for their roots to range in, their growth becomes rapid, their bodies bulky, their limbs large and extensive ; cattle resort to them for shelter, enrich the ground with their droppings; and the timber, deriving advantage from the manure, becomes productive of knees, crooks, and compass pieces, the chief requisites in naval architecture.’ The French, this writer observes, have endeavoured to form kneed timber artificially, “ by suspending weights to the heads of tender saplings, bowing them hastily to the ground; which 1s not only an expensive, but an inefficacious method ; for it mjures the plant, by straining the bark and rupturing the sap-vessels.” (Bath Soc. Papers, vol. vi. p. 54.) Preferring the natural method of producing crooked timber, Mr. South con- tinues,—“ Parks and pleasure-grounds might be rendered enchantingly beautiful by being planted with clumps of quicksets, black thorns, hollies, &c., inter- spersed here and there, for the protection of acorns purposed to be sown 6B 1808 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART LI. among them. Under their protection, oak saplings, which delight in sheltered places, would thrive exceedingly; be safe from the browzing of cattle, without the expense of fencing;.and the lawns would become wooded with stately timber. When oaks are planted in groups, one or other often gains the mas- tery, or forces the rest to bend forward till they have room for ascent. Trees in groups, when few in number, enjoy a liberty nearly equal to single ones: each tree has a space where its roots may draw nutrition; and, as these and the branches usually follow the same direction, the leading roots of the exte- rior trees will tend outwards; and, finding nothing to obstruct their passage, will furnish supply sufficient to keep their trunks thriving, notwithstanding superiority of their antagonists. Hence it is manifest, that any quick-growing trees of small value may be used as instruments for forcing seedling oaks out of their upright line. Cuttings of coppice withy (Salix caprea) will, by the freedom of their growth, overpower the saplings, bearing them down almost to the ground for a time; and, the purpose being effected, may, for relief of the oaks, be cut down as often as requisite; till, as the oaks gain power, the withies, in their turn, give way. Plants like these, which extract nutrition of a dif- ferent nature, though they promote a crook, will not starve or check the oaks beneath them. Trees growing out of a bank frequently take a favourable turn: such are accepted by the king’s purveyors as compass pieces, which gain admission into the dockyards, though of less dimensions, and at a higher price than straighter timber. It may be proper, therefore, in new enclosures, to throw up the banks high and broad; to plant quicksets on the outer slopes, and on the tops withies; and, at due distances near the base of the inner slopes, to dib in acorns, which in their future growth must incline forwards, to avoid the projecting withies, and be some years before they can attempt a perpendicular growth. In such cases the crook will be near the but end, in the stoutest part of the timber, and the curve, thus formed in infancy, will retain its shape as long as the tree endures.” (Jdid., p. 59.) Marshall has the following judicious observations on this subject: — “ In forests and other wastes, whether public or appropriated, especially where the soil is of a deep clayey nature, oaks will rise spontaneously from seeds that happen to be dropped, if the seedling plants should be in situations where they are defended by underwood or rough bushes from the bite of pasturing ani- mals; and some few of the plants thus fortuitously raised may chance to take the form desired by the ship carpenter ; but this is all mere matter of accident. By freeing the stems of young trees from side shoots, and by keeping their leaders single, a length of stem is with certainty obtained; and, by afterwards checking their right growth, and throwing the main strength of the head into one principal bough (by checking, not removing, the rest), a crookedness of timber is with the same certainty produced; and, what is equally necessary in ship timber, a cleanness and evenness of contexture results at the same time. The dangerous, and too often, we fear, fatal, defect caused by the decayed trunks of dead stem boughs being overgrown and hidden under a shell of sound timber (a defect which every fortuitous tree is liable to) is, by this provident treatment, avoided: the timber, from the pith to the sap, becoming uniformly sound, and of equal strength and durability.” (P/. and Rur, Or., vol.i, p. 141.) Billington produced crooked timber, in His Majesty’s wood at Chopwell, in Durham, by ne oak trees, that were not too strong to be hurt in bending, to larch trees, and keeping them “ in a bent position for about two years.” He tied the oaks to the larches with twisted withs, tarred twine, or matting; but, as he does not inform us in what state the trees were eight or ten years after having been subjected to this operation, his experiment may be considered as having been only commenced. He gives directions, illustrated by wood- cuts, for pruning off the smaller branches from the larger ones, so as to leave the head of the tree with only three or four large arms, instead of a multitude of branches; and this operation, if commenced in time, and the side branches cut off when not above | in. in diameter, promises to be of use. We have heard nothing of these trees since, finding, on enquiry at the Office of Woods CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CE®. QUE’RCUS. 1809 and Forests, that the plan was merely a scheme of Mr. Billington’s, carried into execution on a limited scale, in the way of experiment. Matthew says, “ The easiest way to procure good oak knees is to look out in hedgerow and open forest for plants which divide into two or four leaders, from 5ft. to 10ft. above ground; and, should the leaders not diverge suf- ficiently, to train them as horizontally as possible for several feet, by rods stretching across the top, or by fixing them down by stakes.” (On Naval Timber, &c., p. 26.) That timber trees should be trained according to the kind of timber which it is desirable that they ought to produce, is as correct, as a general principle, as that the different kinds of fruit trees ought to be trained in a manner the most suitable for producing their respective kinds of fruit; but the subject of training forest trees is as yet in its infancy, and the circumstance that iron and other metals can be substituted for crooked pieces, as Mr. Snodgrass, Sir Robert Seppings, and others have shown, is at present rather against the pro- gress of this department of the forester’s art. The Age at which Oak Timber ought to be felled, with a View to Profit, must depend on the soil and climate in which the tree is grown, as well as on other circumstances. Whenever the tree has arrived at that period of its growth, that the annual increase does not amount in value to the marketable interest of the money which, at the time, the tree would produce if cut down, then it would appear more profitable to cut it down than to let it stand. Perhaps it would not be difficult to construct a table, to show the proportion between the annual increase of the trunk at a certain distance from the ground, and the annual amount of timber added to the tree ; and, the price of timber and bark being known, a calculation might thus readily be made of the total value of the tree, and the total value of the annual increase. We are not aware, however, that any such table has been calculated ; but the idea of it may be useful to proprietors of trees, with a view to fellingthem. A writer in the Gardener’s Magazine states that Mr. Larkin, an eminent purveyor of timber for ship-building, stated, when examined before the East India Shipping Committee, that, in situations the most favourable for ship timber (the Weald of Kent, for example), the most profitable time to cut oak was at 90 years old; as, though the largest scantlings were produced at 130. years’ growth, the increase in the 40 additional years did not pay 2 per cent. (Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 690.) In Lord Melville’s Letter to Spencer Perceval, Esq., when the latter was prime minister, he says that, “for naval purposes, oak trees require to be from 80 to 150 years of age, according to the quality of the soil in which they are grown.” (Leiter, &c., p. 3.) The Rev. W.T. Bree observes that, as the oak, like all other trees, varies exceedingly in its growth, according to soil and situation, &c., no one fixed period can be given for cutting it down, applicable to all, or even to the generality of cases. A practised eye, he says, will be able readily to decide when a tree is ripe for the axe. ‘ There will no longer be any vigorous shoots in the extremities of the branches; but, instead of this, a curling or crinkling of the spray, with scarcely any perceptible growth : dead branches or small ones will occasionally be seen towards the top; and, above all, the bark will cease to expand, and, of course, will no longer exhibit those light red or yellow perpendicular streaks in its crevices, which are a certain proof of its expansion, and of the consequent growth of the wood beneath.” As to the question at what age oaks should be cut down, so as to make the best return in point of profit, this will depend mainly on the demand for oak timber of this or that particular size and quality in each neighbourhood. (Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 550.) Felling the Oak for Timber. On account of the great value of oak bark, the operation of felling is generally performed in spring, when the sap is up, in order to admit of the bark being readily separated from the wood. {It is commonly alleged, that felling, at this season, must be highly injurious to the timber ; but, when it is considered that the sap ascends only in the soft, or out- side, wood, and that it may be evaporated from it by sufficient exposure to the 6B 2 a 1810 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. atmosphere after the bark is removed, the injury to even the sap wood must be trifling if this evaporation is allowed to take place, and the hard wood can sustain no injury at all, It has also been recommended to bark oak trees before cutting them down, and to leave them standing for a year afterwards; but this can be attended with no other advantage than that of evaporating the sap from the outside wood more rapidly than would otherwise be the case ; and this rapid evaporation is, in some seasons and situations, and especially in warm climates, apt to produce rents and clefts in the trunk and boughs of the trees, Nichols, who had great experience as a purveyor of oak timber for the navy, found that, by divesting trees, before they are fully seasoned, of their sappy coats, the exterior parts of the wood, or heart, by exposure to the air, suddenly contract, and shut up their pores, so as to prevent the escape of the internal juices: hence a fermentation soon begins, and rottenness is the certain consequence. This does not happen when timber is seasoned with its sap on; the outward parts of the wood not being then suddenly con- tracted, on accounted of being sheltered from the sun and wind by the coats of sap which surround it, and the juices freely evaporating through the spongy substance of the sap. (Meth., &c., p. 45.) “ Oak timber, cut into lengths, and sided (squared on the sides), soon after it is felled,” he says, “and laid up in piles till wanted for use, is often found, in the dock-yards, very defec- tive and rotten, particularly at the heart. The annual coats of wood of which trees are composed, and which encompass them like hoops, and hold them together, are in part cut off; and the juices flying off very quick, fre- quently cause them to split or crack, and the cracks or fissures receive the wet, which soon bring on rottenness.” (Jdid.) “ By long experience,” he continues, “ itis unequivocally proved, that the best way hitherto known of keeping or seasoning oak timber, previously to its being used in ship-building, is in a rough hewed state, with its sap on ; not only on account of applying it, when wanted, to the most profitable uses, but by lying in the sap for two, three, or more years, it seasons gradually, and never splits or opens, as it frequently does when the sap is taken off, by siding or cornering it when green, and laying it in piles, and whereby it receives very considerable damage, and very often is entirely spoiled. This is never the case if it be suffered to season in the sap: for, though the sap is certain to perish and moulder away in a few years, let it be treated in whatever manner it may with a view to prevent its perishing, still the heart will be greatly impreved by this mode of treatment, and, I believe, will endure many years longer for it; and certainly, when it is connected, it will have the great advantage of not twisting and flying about, as when worked green.” (Jbid., p. 43.) With respect to the practice of stripping oak trees standing, Mr. Nichols is clearly of opinion that it is of little or no use in rendering the sap wood as good as heart wood. He relates an instance of an oak which was stripped of its bark in the spring of 1784, and felled in the spring of 1788. “The tree,” he says, “appeared, by the num- ber of its annual coats, to have been 110 years old at the time of its being stripped ; it contained 21 coats of sap, which were in a perishing state; so that the notion which some have entertained, that the sappy parts of oak trees become as hard or equal to the heart for strength and durability, by the ope- ration of stripping them standing of their bark, and letting them remain till they die before they are felled, is chimerical.” (p. 73.) ‘“ The Count de Buffon has incontestably proved, by his experiments, that, by stripping oak trees of their bark standing, and letting them remain till they die, before they are felled, the heart, or perfect wood, thereof will be considerably increased in strength and density ; and it is also proved by experience, that the sappy part, or imperfect wood, will not be much altered thereby ; at first, and while it is green, it will be found harder and stronger than the sap of trees felled in the usual way; but after a little time, and as the juices evaporate and fly off, it will perish and moulder away, as the sap of oak trees always will do, let them be treated in whatever manner they may with a view to prevent it. Every experienced ship-builder or carpenter well knows that wherever any ee CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE/RCUS. 1811 sap is worked with the heart of oak (as it sometimes is), it will ultimately tend to weaken and injure the building wherein it is used ; for, however fair and well it may appear at first, it will most assuredly decay in a short time.” (p. 75.) “ For want of examining the original thickness of the sap [wood] of oak trees, and the progress of its decay, and from finding so much of young trees wasted by the decaying of their sappy coats (which generally occupy a consi- derable space, particularly if the trees were very vigorous at the time of their being felled), some have been led to imagine that, by trees lying for any length of time, the sap [wood] increases in its thickness, or that part of the heart is transformed into sap again, which is by no means the fact ; and, if any part of the heart were subject to such change by so lying, there can be no reason assigned why, in the process of time, the whole should not undergo the like change: but this is absurd, and contradicted by experience; for, after the sappy parts are once formed into perfect wood, it ever remains in that state until it naturally decays.” (p. 76.) In felling oak trees the heads of which contain crooked pieces fit for par- ticular purposes in ship-building, care should be taken either to cause the tree to fall on a side that will not mjure the crooks, or to separate the branches containing these before cutting down the trunk. South mentions the Langley Oak, which was felled in 1758, in the New Forest, and which had a large head, fuil of knees and crooks. He thus describes the mode in which these were preserved : — “ The knees and crooks were cut off, one by one, whilst the tree was standing, and lowered by tackles, to prevent their breaking. The two largest arms were sawed off at such distances from the bole as to make first- rate knees; scaffolds were then erected, and two pit-saws being braced toge- ther, the body was first cut across, half through, at the bottom, and then sawed down the middle, perpendicularly, between the two stumps of arms that had been left, at the end of one of which stood a perpendicular bough, bigger than most timber trees. To prevent this being injured, a bed was made of some hundreds of faggots, to catch it when it fell.” (Bath Society’s Papers, vol. vi. p. 8.) Oak Copse is cut down at various periods between 15 and 30 years; the rule being, that the principal stems of the plants, at 1 ft. from the ground, should not be less than 6 in. in diameter. In favourable soils in the south and west of England, this size will be obtained in from 12 to 15 years ; as, for example, at Moccas Court; but in the colder climate, and in the inferior soil, of the High- lands of Scotland, from 25 to 30 years are required. The cutting over of copse is performed at the same season as that in which full-grown trees are felled, when in both cases the bark is an object as well as the timber; but, in the cutting over of coppice trees, it is necessary to bear in mind, that the stools are intended to shoot up again, so as to produce another crop. To facilitate this, they require to be cut over smoothly, so as not to lodge water ; and close to the ground, in order that the shoots for future branches may proceed at once from the roots, and not at some distance over them; in which case they would be liable to be blown off. (See the chapter on coppice wood, in the Encyclopedia of Arboriculture.) Disbarking the Oak. The season for disbarking the oak for the tanner is later than that for disbarking the birch, the larch, the willow, or any other tree the bark of which is sufficiently valuable to be taken off. In most of the trees mentioned, the sap will be found sufficiently in motion towards the end of April: but the oak, relatively to these trees, will always be found a month later. As the mode of performing the operation, and managing the bark afterwards, till it is sold to the tanner, is the same in all trees, we shall defer giving it till we treat on the subject of arboriculture generally. Accidents, Diseases, Insects, Epiphytes, §c. The British oak is not subject either to many accidents, or to many diseases; but, like every other plant, it has its parasitical and epiphytical vegetation ; and it is infested by numerous insects. Accidents. Oaks are said to be more frequently struck by lightning than 6B 3 1812 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill, other trees, which Professor Burnet thinks may be owing to the imperfectly conducting power of the dense mass which composes the head of this tree ; for, though pines and firs grow higher, yet they are of lighter forms, and their inferior conductibility, from the resinous nature of their wood, may in some measure protect them. Some very remarkable instances of oaks being struck by lightning are recorded in the Philosophical Transactions by Sir John Clark, who thus writes :—“ Being lately in Cumberland, I there observed two curi- osities in Winfield Park, belonging to the Earl of Thanet. The first was a huge oak, at least 60 ft. high, and 4 ft. in diameter, on which the last great thunder had made a very odd impression ; for a piece was cut out of the tree, about 3in. broad and 2 in. thick, in a strajght line from top to bottom ; and the second was, that, in another tree of the same height, the thunder had cut ° out a piece of the same breadth and thickness from top to bottom, in a spiral line ; making three turns about the tree, and entering into the ground about 6 ft. deep.” Professor Burnet saw, in July, 1828, the ruins of a very fine oak at Pinner, Middlesex, which had the whole of its arms severed from the trunk at their junction with it, and scattered on the ground. The trunk, which was about 10 ft. in girt, was completely stripped of its bark, and shivered from the summit to the root. Perpendicular clefts passed into the heart wood, and rent through the trunk in many places, so that splinters of 6 ft., 8 ft., or 10 ft. long, and 3in. or 4 in. thick, might be pulled out; “one of which,” adds the Professor, “I have.” (Amen. Quer., fol. 9.) The same year, and in the same month, we observed, close by St. Albans, an oak tree by the road side, which had been struck by lightning the night before, and from the trunk of which a narrow strip of bark had been torn from the summit to the root; the trunk being not otherwise injured, though several branches were broken off. An oak in the New Forest “ had nearly one quarter of the tree forced away from the body, and several of the massive limbs of the upper part driven from their sockets a distance of several feet.” (Brand’s Journal.) “It is not improbable,” says Professor Burnet, “that the liability of the oak to be struck by lightning may have led to the dedica- tion of that tree to the god of thunder.” Fig. 1643. represents an oak, growing in the parish of Weston, in Nor- folk, which was struck by lightning on the 26th of September, 1828. The drawing was taken immediately after the accident, and represents correctly the damage sustained, as it appeared at that time: but since then the standing bough has fallen, and the tree is otherwise fast going to decay. Not the slightest portion of bark was left upon the trunk, although not a single bough was stripped, nor were the leaves torn off. The fissures reached from the top to the ground, but not in connexion; gradually. decreasing downwards, except the lowest, which decreased upwards. Pieces of bark were thrown to the distance of 90 yards. This was one of six trees standing in a line, and not the tallest. In the summer of 1822, a fine oak was struck by lightning, which was growing on Scottow Common, in the same county; but which, so far from being killed, continued to grow and flourish till 1828, when it was felled, and proved to be a sound and good tree in most parts. This tree was large and wide-spreading, affording shade in summer, and shelter in the winter, to the stock turned out to pasture on the common ; and, before it was injured by the lightning, often attracted attention from the number of animals which were collected under it, and which it covered. From the time of its being struck, however, not a head of cattle was ever seen near it; the animals not only refusing to avail themselves of its shade, but obviously avoiding the tree, as if it were disagreeable to them. The above facts were first communicated to the Magazine of Natural History (vol. ii.), by the Rev. T. W. Salmon of Weston Rectory, and have been since sent to us, for this work, by Mr. Girling of Hovingham, Norfolk. The roots of the oak not being so liable to rot in the ground as those of the elm, the beech, and other trees, full-grown oaks are, consequently, not so liable to be blown down by high winds as the elm, The height of the oak being less CMAP. CV. CORYLACEX. QUE/RCUS. 1813 Gove TB.g. 3 ANH SU Sean ie aay jaa toes 2. >So l =U I : “ie tw wy m Hae rr % x; NY é ye RE, Rs o ae, of a “ss SEPT KRLD “ Sea aN Kany oe as D ~ = SiO Ms hee a 4 Sea EN AO) eater is RR. Wate) SO ROR On ARNIS eos Se ae NS a OE SR Nhe Meee wus se , RG Pe SO BAN. ay) es WP eg ee Wea Sys ‘ Jbl ~ PU 7.6.5 ap -* \s in proportion to its breadth than that of most other trees, may be another reason why it offers a firmer resistance to storms. Notwithstanding this, terrible de- vastation has sometimes been effected among oak trees by the wind; and one of the most fearful instances occurred in October, 1831, when a destructive hurricane ravaged a considerable portion of the park of Thorndon Hall, the seat of Lord Petre, near Brentwood. The following account is abridged from that sent to the Magazine of Natural History by J.G. Strutt, Esq. :—“ The blast came on about eight o’clock, and in less than four minutes the work of havoc was completed. The wind came from the south-west, and entered the park near the Lion’s Lodge, where it threw down a small portion of the paling. It then traversed the park in a varying sweep of about 150 yards’ breadth. Near the lodge, several oaks, 60 ft. high, were torn up by the roots, with adhering masses of earth, 14 ft. in length, and from 3 ft. to 4 ft. in thickness. 6B 4 Sit ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III L644 S.AWILLIAMS: See > igi “ T¢STRUr “as The stems of many trees were torn off within a few feet of the ground; and others merely had the head or branches broken, without being entirely detached. (See fig. 1644.) Whole trunks, huge limbs and branches, with immense masses of earth, were mingled on the ground in such a manner as to give the idea of a battery of heavy artillery having been directed against the trees in that part of the park. In some instances the stems exhibited “ the appearance of having been cut off, and in others they are rent from top to hottom, or have had their giant limbs twisted off, as if they had been but so many twigs.” Lofty oaks were struck near their summits, and immense portions | of their upper limbs and branches were torn down, but not quite severed from the trunk, and, with their heads resting on the ground, formed “a sort of tent of foliage upwards of 30 ft. high . ... Several oaks had at least a dozen immense branches torn off, while the bare and desolate-looking trunk was left standing ; and, in many instances, the limbs and branches of standing trees were twisted CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEE. QUE/RCUS. 1815 and interlaced in a variety of fantastic shapes. More than 300 trees were torn up, or shattered so much as to render it necessary that their remains should be felled. This park, during the war, furnished some of the finest naval timber that could be procured in the kingdom.” (Mag. Nat. Hist., yol. vi. p. 107.) We have also received from Henry Lee Warner, Esq., of Tibberton Court, Herefordshire, an account of a hurricane which occurred there in December, 1833, which destroyed a magnificent oak standing on his lawn. This noble tree had a trunk 31 ft. high to the fork, where it divided into 12 large limbs, and 14 somewhat smaller branches; altogether forming an enormous head. The circumference of the trunk was 19 ft. 8 in. at 4 ft. from the ground, and 15 ft.4in. at the height of 26 ft. The tree was stag-headed, and appeared to have been for some time in a state of decay. After the tree had fallen, the roots, on examination, were found in a decayed state. ‘‘ The trunk, or body, which, 20 years before, was perfectly upright, had been gradually losing its perpendicularity, inclining more and more to the south-east, till it got without the line of direction; and then with its immense head it fell by its own weight. It is a curious fact, that, although the greater part of the roots had perished, and the tree was stag-headed and the boughs without leaves, yet the body was perfectly sound. The boards and quarters which the sawyers cut from it are of the firmest and most beautiful texture —H. L. W.” Diseases, There are few or no diseases peculiar to the British oak. The honey dew, though very frequent on young oaks, is not peculiar to that tree. The punctures of certain insects, which produce gails and other ex- crescences, and which may be considered as diseases, will be hereafter mentioned. Vermin and Insects of different Kinds which feed upon the Oak, The wild animals which live upon acorns, we have already observed (p. 1789.), are numerous; but those which are chiefly injurious to man are such as eat the acorns after they have been planted, or the young trees. The insects which live upon the oak are all more or less injurious to it; and these are very numerous. Vermin. The most general enemy to planted acorns, and also to young oak trees, is the field mouse, an account of the ravages of which in the Forest of Dean has already been given (p. 1806.). The water rat is also believed to feed on the acorn, and the squirrel is known to depend principally on it for its winter provision. Neither of these two animals, however, are generally in sufficient numbers near nursery gardens, or extensive grounds about to be planted, to be productive of any serious injury; for the squirrel is never found at a distance from full-grown trees, nor the rat from the banks of rivers or streams. The mode of entrapping mice in the Forest of Dean has already been given, and other modes of catching these, and other animals considered as vermin relatively to trees, will be found in the Encyclopedia of Arboriculture. Insects. The British oak, probably both on account of its large size, and the peculiar nature of its juices, is attacked by a far greater number of insect enemies than any of the other trees of this country. Many of these insects are, of course, confined to this tree, but many feed indiscriminately upon the beech, birch, and hazel, as well as upon the oak: thus, as it would seem, says Mr. Westwood, to whom we are indebted for this article, clearly proving, not only the very natural character of the order Amentacez, but also the equally natural distribution of the insects themselves into genera, consisting of spe- cies, all of which are either generally amentaceous in their food, or are con- fined to the oak or the birch alone. With respect to the number of species which are found upon the oak, we have the authority of Mr. Stephens (who must be considered as the most general practical collector of English insects) for stating that nearly half the phytophagous insects of England are either exclusiveiy, or partially, inhabitants of the oak. Messrs. Kirby and Spence have given a calculation, from which they adduce the opinion, that the phytophagous and carnivorous insects are nearly equal in point of number of species ; which would give about 2500 as half of the Phytophaga: but to this ‘ 1S16 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIT? number, as inhabitants of the oak, must be added the vast quantities of Tchneumonide, and other parasites, which feed upon the phytophagous species themselves. Perhaps the estimate here given may be found to be too great, although every one accustomed to collecting knows that the oak furnishes by far the greatest portion of his captures. Perhaps, if we give 2000 as the num- — ber of oak-feeders and their parasites, we shall scarcely run the risk of over- rating the quantity. Lesser long ago said, “Le chéne suffit 4 en élever plusieurs centaines d’espéces différentes.” (Théologie des Insectes, tom. i. ». 199.) . The solid Wood of the oak serves for the food of various insects, chiefly whilst in the larva state. Amongst these, the goat moth (Cossus Ligni- pérda, p. 1386. fig. 1233.), the wood leopard moth (Zeuzéra z’sculi, p. 887. and fig. 636.), the small stag beetle (Dércus parallelopipedus, p. 886. fig. 635.; Gyll. Ins. Suec., i. p. 67.), and the Sinodéndron cylindricum (p. 1225. fig. 1048.), are occasional inhabitants of the oak. Several other species‘of lamellicorn and longicorn beetles are also inhabitants of this tree: of these, the great stag beetle (Zucanus Cérvus, jig. 1645.) is the most abun- dant, as well as the largest. The larva of this insect (a) feeds upon the putrid wood of the oak. (Gyllenhal Ins. Suec., i. p. 65.) It is a large, whitish, fleshy, grub, like that of the cockchafer (Meloléntha vulgaris); and it is furnished with three pairs of legs, attached to the three anterior segments. In general, it lies on one side, with the body curled up, so that the tail nearly touches the head. The structure of the jaws of this larva is very similar to that of the caterpillar of the Céssus; although, in the perfect state, it is impossible to discover two insects more completely unlike each other. When it has attained its full size, it constructs a cocoon of chips of wood, agglutinated together, within which it assumes the pupa state, in which the immense mandibles of the imago are distinctly visible (6). The female pupa is, of course, destitute of these large jaws, these organs being but of comparatively small size in that sex when arrived at the perfect state (c). The beetle seems to subsist entirely upon fluids, which it laps up by means of its long pencil-like lower jaws and lip. Trichius variabilis is another lamellicorn beetle, the larva of which feeds upon the wood of the oak. It is occasionally found in Windsor Forest, but is of great rarity in this country. Its larva is very similar to that of the cockchafer. A beautiful figure of the perfect insect, which is also found upon, and within, the stumps of rotten oaks, is given by Curtis. (Brit. Ent., pl. 286.) The larvee of the longicorn beetles, on account of their generally large size, are destructive to trees; but they are comparatively of rare occurrence in this couutry, if we except the musk beetle, found in willows. In tropical climates, where the perfect insects attain a gigantic size, they must be as injurious as the Cossus larva. These large wood-feeding larva, or some of them, at least (and it is not clearly proved which), were considered by the Romans as great dainties, and are still greedily devoured by the negroes in many tropical climates. We will not quarrel with the tastes of these Acridéphagi and Camp6phagi, because there can be no reason why a larva, which feeds upon wood, should not be as nutritious as an oyster or a shrimp; but we will quote a short passage relative to the subject, from the observations of the celebrated African traveller, Smeathman :—‘“ The larve of all the beetles that feed on decayed wood seem to be rich and delicate eating ; so that every forest in the torrid zone affords a man plenty of | wholesome and hearty nourish- ment, who has an instrument strong enough to cut in pieces the decayed trees. This knowledge might have saved the lives, perhaps, of many seamen who have been shipwrecked on desert equinoctial shores, which are generally covered with thick woods, The very best kind of vegetable food is but poor nourishment for the labouring Europeans, if not accompanied with animal flesh, or, at least, with animal or vegetable oils; and such food as seamen in distress mect with, as above mentioned, have oftentimes very acrimonious qualities, and are dangerous, even in small quantities, to those who eat them CHAP. Cv. CORYLACEZ. QUE’RCUS. 1817 at intervals; whilst these kinds of insect foods, abounding with a very rich and delicious oil, are, consequently, the most wholesome and nutritious which men in the situation above described could possibly procure; requiring no other preparation than roasting in any manner.” (Drury Introd., vol. ii.) Of these longicorn beetles, several British species inhabit the oak, especially Prionus coriarius, which is the largest species found in this country, and of which the larva is not much smaller than that of the Céssus. The body is long, fleshy, and of a pale whitish colour; the head is rather small and flat; the anterior segments of the body the broadest, the remainder becoming gradually narrower to the tail; the legs are very minute; the body is not bent in the same manner as that of the larva of Zucanus, Clytus arcuatus and Leptura scutellata areialso found upon the oak, as well as several species of the coleop- terous families Elatéride and Tiilidz, including Aplotarsus quércus and E‘later 1sl ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. DB sanguineus. In the Magazine of Natural History (iv. p. 265.), Mr. Dale states that he found the latter insect “in plenty, both in larva and pupa, on rotten oak stumps, in the New Forest. Tillus unifascidtus and 4mbulans also feed, in the larva state, on the rotten oak; and the latter was captured and bred by Mr. Dale. (See Mag. Nat. Hist., iv. p. 266.) But the most destructive insects to oak timber are the species of the family Lymexylénidz, which, although common in Sweden and some other parts of the Continent, are, fortunately, of great rarity in this country. Lyméxylon dermestdides is about Sin. in length, and is found in the trunks of the oak, and some other trees; whilst Lyméxylon nasale Fad. (Cantharis navalis ~ = ==——_ Linn., and our jig. 1646.) appears to be exclusively confined to oak timber, which it perforates, and com- pletely destroys. (Gyllenhal Ins. Suec., i. 317.) So great, indeed, was the injury caused in the royal dock- yards of Sweden by this insect, that the greatest alarm was entertained for the safety of the shipping; nor did it 1646 subside until Linnzus, at the desire of the king of Sweden, had traced out the cause of the destruction; and had, having detected the lurking culprit under the form of the beetle above mentioned, by directing the timber to be immersed during the time of the metamorphosis of the insect and its season of oviposi- tion, furnished a remedy which effectually secured the wood from its future attacks. (Smith’s Introduct. to Bot., pref., p. xv., quoted by Kirby and Spence Intr., i, p. 237.; Bechstein and Scharffenburg Forstins., vol. i.) Tinea ramélla Lin. feeds within the branches of the oak. (Syst. Nat., ii. ». 887. . Hat A which live under the Bark. There are also many species of insects (chiefly small Coleéptera) which reside beneath the bark of the oak, without boring into the solid wood. Of these, the Scdélytus pygmeze‘us, already alluded to in p. 1390., as having recently caused the destruction of 50,000 young oaks in the Bois de Vincennes, near Paris, is the most redoubtable. (Annales de la Soc. Entomol. de France, 1836, p. xxx.) Témicus villdsus, J’ps 4-guttata, Hypulus quércinus, Cerylon pilicérne, Rhyz6phagus dispar, Silvanus uniden- tatus, and Bitoma crenata, are also subcortical beetles, the first-named species being one of the typographer beetles. (See Pinus.) Insects which feed on the Leaves. It is, however, upon the leaves of the oak that the greatest proportion of its insect population finds its support; and it is chiefly amongst the caterpillars of lepidopterous insects that the greatest number of the leaf-feeders are found. Of these, the Tortrix viridana Lin. (jig. sun) isi | 1647.), a very small, pretty, Shanalliatia (Ale ee WGA Kt green species, is by far the | i \ i ! | most obnoxious; entirely aN ea stripping the oaks of their ™ at iN foliage, as we have more than ) ) once observed at Coombe | a Wood, in Surrey. “ Even “gy ) ag ii the smaller sorts of cater- |, Sit \ alll illars become, from their BD... (Ne! \ i) pillars become, fro \ | multiplicity, sometimes as Td SE destructive as those which Wer) are of considerable magni- Ce erst tude. During the summer of 1827, we were told that an extraordinary blight had suddenly destroyed the leaves of all the trees in the Oak of Honour Wood, Kent. On going thither, we found the report but little exaggerated; for, though it was in the leafy month of June, “there was searcely a leaf to be seen on the oak trees, which constitute the greater portion of the wood. But we were rather surprised when we discovered, on examination, that this extensive destruction had been effected by one of the CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1819 small solitary leaf-rollers (7'értrix viridAna Haworth): for one of this sort seldom consumes more than four or five leaves, if so much, during its exist- ence. The number, therefore, of these caterpillars must have been almost beyond conception; and that of the moths, the previous year, must also have been very great; for the mother moth only lays from 50 to 100 eggs, which are glued to an oak branch, and remain during the winter. It is remarkable, that, in this wood, during the two following summers, these caterpillars did not abound.” (Insect Transform., p. 203.) The moth (c) varies in the expansion of its wings from 7 to 13 lines: the anterior wings are pale green, with a whitish margin in front; and the posterior wings brownish. It is so extremely abun- dant, that, towards the end of the month of June, when it first appears, it may be shaken from the trees in perfect showers. The caterpillar (a) of this moth rolls up the oak leaves in a very ingenious manner, so as to form a very commodious retreat; in which, indeed, it ordinarily resides, the centre of the roll being open: its diameter is proportionable to that of the body of the insect ; and the roll is secured by various little packets of silk attached to the body of the leaf, and to the adjoining part of the roll, as represented in Jig. 1647. at 6. Réaumur, in the second volume of his JJémoires, has given a very detailed account of the manceuvres employed by the caterpillars in the construction of these leafy rolls. These caterpillars were so numerous in Kensington Gardens in May and June, 1832, that “the excrementitious matter from them kept falling and tinkling on the grass below, so frequently as to give the idea of a sprinkling of rain being then falling.” (Jag. Nat. Hist., v. p- 671.) Millions of small lead-coloured caterpillars, tinted with green, and slightly hairy, were then some of them half an inch long, and depending on threads stretching to the length of 7 ft. or 8ft. In some cases, a colony of fifty or a hundred of these insects appears to set off all at once from some point in a branch, and each to make the best of his way to the earth, the threads diverging into numerous different lengths, apparently according to the age and vigour of the caterpillar. At Haslemere, in 1830, 1831, and 1832, the ravages committed by this insect were so great, that whole woods of oaks were stripped of their leaves, and looked as if blighted by lightning. Each tree was “ covered with the remains of skeleton leaves, curled up, and surrounded with a filmy web: its trunk and branches had a misty appearance, as if enveloped in white gauze; while here and there hung suspended a long web, or a caterpillar that had not yet found a habitation for itself in which to undergo its final change.” (Jbid., p. 670.) This insect is the same as that noticed in Brown’s edition of White’s Selborne, p. 311., in a note of the late Mr. Markwick. In the Gardener’s Magazine for 1829 (vol. v. p. 610.), a writer, describing the ravages of this insect on the oak woods in Wales, says the coppices appeared to be all alive with them, so immense were the masses they formed. These insects, notwithstanding their numbers, appear, in their moth state, to have many enemies. White says that he saw a flight of swifts busily employed in “ hawking them ;” and, in the Magazine of Natural History (vol. v. p. 670.), it is stated that the H’mpis livida, an insect of something less than their own size, fixes on them, “something in the manner that a stoat would on a hare or rab- bit,” and flies about with its victim, but never lets it go till it has destroyed it. Amongst the Butterflies, Thécla quércus, or the purple hair-streak, is the only species which feeds upon the oak in the larva state: its caterpillar is small, and bears considerable resemblance to a woodlouse, being one of the onisciform larvze. One which M. Lyonnet (Recherch. sur P Anat., Sc., de différ. Espéces d’Insectes, 2™° part. pl. 36.) reared ceased to eat on the Ist of June; it then assumed a rounded form, and in three days arrived at the chrysalis state, without spinning any cocoon; and on the 27th of the same month the butterfly appeared. In its final state, it is an active elegant insect, sporting about the highest twigs of the oak. It is about 14 in. in the expansion of the wings, which are of a bluish black on the upper side in the males; but in the females they are black, with a rich glossy blue disk. Owing to their smaller size, and more brilliant colouring, the females have been by 1820 ARBORETUM AND. FRUTICETUM. PART III. the majority of authors mistaken for individuals of the opposite sex; but Dr. Horsfield (Lepid. Javanica) detected the error, by carefully investigating the structure of the insects. In the sixth volume of the Magazine of Natural History, p. 227., are several notices of this insect. Mr, Conway observes that, in Monmouthshire, individuals of this species present a very beautiful sight, while sporting about the tops of the oaks just at sunset, the brilliant blue of their beautiful wings catching the light as they fly, and then the whole disappearing among the foliage. These insects are very pugnacious, and frequently destroy their beauty by pursuing each other through the trees. They are, however, easy of capture; for, when once they alight on the foliage, they may be approached closely without being disturbed. (Jéd., p. 544.) Before appearing in their pupa state, they are said to retire into the earth. (Jdid., p. 189.) A correspondent of the same magazine (vol. v. p. 67.), speaking on the planting of certain trees, as a means of attracting the insects and birds which feed on them, mentions that, having made some oak plant- ations near his dwelling, he was agreeably surprised to find near them Thécla quercus, and Melite‘a¢ Euphrosyne, pearl-bordered fritillary; insects which he had previously never seen within some miles of the spot. In the following list, the lepidopterous insects marked thus* feed on other trees as well as upon the oak; and the lepidopterous insects marked thus + feed exclusively on the oak. Amongst the Sphingidee, the caterpillar of *Smerinthus tfliae Linn., or lime hawk-moth occasionally feeds upon the oak; but amongst the Linnzan Bémbyces, the number of oak-leaf feeding species is very considerable, in- cluding *Pygze‘ra bucéphala (the buff-tip moth), *Statropus fagi (which, from the singular form of its caterpillar, has been named the lobster-moth), *Lophopteryx camelina, the species of Chaonia Steph., including +C. réboris, +dodonéa, and +quérnea, all of which feed exclusively upon the oak; *Petasia cassinea (the sprawler), +Peridea serrata, *Saturnia Pavonia (the emperor moth), and *S, tai (the tau emperor), *Lasiocampa quércus, and *roéboris. ~Cnethocimpa processionea (or processionary moth) is a very interesting species, common in France and Germany, but not yet ascer- tained to be an inhabitant of this country. The larve construct a common temporary nest upon the branches of the oak, the situation of which they change from time to time, until they are about two thirds grown. They are hairy, and varied with grey and ashy brown stripes, and yellow spots on the back, and are nearly allied to the caterpillar so common upon fruit trees, the moths of which, from the striped appearance of the caterpillars, have been called lackey moths; some time before they attain their full size, they unite, and construct a general nest upon the trunk. “ This nest, when completed, is about 1 ft. 6 in. long, 6 in. broad, and composed of a grey silk, resembling the surface of the tree; but the most curious fact in their history is, the extra- ordinary regularity with which the larvee proceed, towards sunset, in search of food. At their head is a chief, by whose movements the procession appears regulated ; and he is followed by three or four in a single line, the head of the second touching the tail of the first, &c. Then comes an equal series of pairs, next of threes, and so on as far as fifteen or twenty, forming a band several feet in length. Sometimes the order is rather different, the leader being followed by two, then three, and so on; but at all times the Ps aca moves on with an even pace, each file treading upon the steps of those which precede it, through all the sinuosities made by the chief. They do not invariably return to their nest before morning, but may sometimes be found during the day assembled in irregular masses, heaped upon each other.” (Steph. Illust. Haust., ii. p. 47, note; Réaumur Mémoires, tom. ii. mém. 4., with 2 plates; Nicholai Die Wander oder Prozessions Raupe, &c. Berlin, 1833, 8vo.) Accord- ing to Réaumur, it is dangerous to approach the nests of this insect, especially at the period of the moulting of the caterpillars, on account of the irritating effects of the hairs, which at that time float about in the atmosphere. Some ladies who accompanied Réaumur in his observations were much affected, CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CE. QUE’RCUS. 1821 and found their necks full of troublesome tumours; whilst he himself suffered for several days from having handled them. In these respects, they are very similar to the celebrated Pityocimpa of the ancients, and which is the cater- pillar of another species of this genus, which feeds upon the fir. *Peecilo- cimpa populi, *Hypogymna dispar (the gipsy moth), *Psilira monacha (the black arches), *Dasychira fascelina (the dark tussock), *Psyche fisca, and +Limacddes J'estido. Amongst the Lithostide, *Callimérpha miniata, *Lithdsia complana (the common footman), *L. quadra (the four-spotted footman), *Gnéphria rubricdllis. Amongst the Noctiide, * Semidphora géthica, + Orthosia instabilis, *O. gracilis, *O. munda, *O, crida, *O. stabilis, *Gle‘a satellitia, -Amphipyra pyramidea, +Xylina rhizdlitha, *X. petrificata, *Misélia aprilina (the beau- tiful marvel du jour moth), +Polia seladonia, *Apateéla aceris, +Diphthera Orion, *D. ludifica (British ?) +Cerdpacha dilita, ¢C. ridens, +Cymatéphora O‘o, *Césmia trapezina, +Xénthia croceago, and +X. rufina, +Catephia leucémelas, *Catocala fraxini (the great blue under-wing moth, similar to C. elocata, p. 1484. fig. 1293,, but 4 in. in expanse, and having the ground of the under wings blue instead of red), ¢Catocala pacta, + C. spdnsa, and +C. promissa, three very beautiful, but small, species of this genus, with the ground colour of the under wings scarlet), and *Brépha notha. Amongst the Geométride are, + Anisopteryx leucophearia, * Hybérnia capreo- laria and *H. defoliaria (which are occasionally very destructive in oak copses), * Phigalia pilosaria, * Biston prodromarius (the great oak beauty), * B. betu- larius (the peppered moth), * Himera pennaria, * Crocalis elinguaria, several species of thorn moths (several of which are figured in all their states, and in a most admirable manner, by M. Lyonnet, in his Posthumous Memoirs, recently published), including T Geémetra. quercinaria, + G. quercaria, + G. angularia, *G. illunaria, * G. illustraria, &c.; {Cleora bajularia, Cleora cinc- taria. (See Mag. Nat. Hist., v. p. 265.) * A’lcis roboraria, A'lcis consonaria, and A. consortaria (Lyonnet Mém. Posth., pl. 29. f. 20—27.), + E’phyra punctaria, * Eurymene dolabraria. Amongst the Platyptericide, Pyrélde, Tortricide, Tineide, and other remaining lepidopterous families, composed of insects of small size, a vast number of species are oak feeders, including * Drépana falcataria, +D. hamula, * Pechipogon barbalis, *Hyldphila prasinana (Réaumur Meém., tom. ii. pl. 39. f. 13, 14.), * H. quercana, + Lozote‘nia robo- rana, + Pseudotomia atromargana, * Roxana arcuana, + Phibalécera quercana, + Phycita roborélla, Adela Geerélla (Lyonnet Mém. Posth., pl. 19. f. 17—25.; Tinea sequella (/d., pl. 19. f.26.), the cocoon of which is an exceedingly interesting geometrical construction, described in detail by Lyonnet. Amongst the Leaf-feeding Species, the majority are external feeders, neither concealing themselves in cases, nor rolling themselves up in leaves ; but some, especially amongst the smaller species, do not agree with these in their habits, and adopt various methods of defence, which render an examination of the different inhabitants of this tree an object of the greatest interest. Of these some roll up several leaves into a ball of considerable size (Réaum. Mém., tom. i. pl. 15. f. 3., and pl. 32. f. 4, 5.), which latter represents the habitations of the scarlet under-wing moths above mentioned ; others, again, construct their boat-shaped cocoons of strips of oak leaves (Jdid., pl. 38. fig. 7.) ; others, again, roll up the leaves in various directions (as 7'6rtrix viridana, above men- tioned, p. 1818.; Réaum., tom. i.-pl. 13, 14, 15, 16.); others feed upon the parenchyma of the leaf, raising, as it were, large circular blisters, the upper and under surfaces of the leaf remaining unconsumed. (Réaum., tom. iii. pl. 3.) Some form tortuous labyrinths within the leaf, similar to those of the rose- leaf miners; and some live in little cases of leaves, or silk, which they carry about with them. (2éaum., tom. ili. pl. 7.) Amongst the Coleopterous Insects, the common cockchafer (Scarabze‘us Meloléntha Lin., Meloléntha vulgaris Fab., fig. 1648. a), is the most obnoxious of the leaf-eating species. The egg of this terrible devastator is white, and is deposited in the ground, where it soon changes into a soft whitish grub with e 1822 ‘ ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIl. ared head, and about lin. long. In this state it con- tinues four years, during which time it commits the most destructive ravages on the roots, not only of grass, but of all other plants and young trees. When full grown, the larvee dig in the © earth to the almost incredible depth of 5 ft. or 6 ft., spin a smooth case, and then change into a chrysalis. In this state they remain till the fol- lowing spring, when the perfect insect comes from the ground, and com- mences an immediate attack on the leaves of trees; and, according to Salisbury, the leaves of the oaks in Richmond Park were, during one sum- mer, so eaten by it, that scarcely an entire leaf was left. The most remarkable account of the ravages of these insects is, however, given by Molyneux, in one of the early volumes of the Philosophical Transactions, in which their ap- pearance in the county of Galway, in Ireland, in 1688, is narrated. They were seen in the day-time perfectly quiet, and hanging from the boughs’ in clusters of thousands, clinging to each other like bees when they swarm; but dispersing towards sunset, with a strange humming noise, like the beating of distant drums; and in such vast numbers, that they darkened the air for the space of two or three miles square ; and the noise they made in devouring the leaves was so great, as to resemble the distant sawing of timber. In a very short time the leaves of all the forest trees, for some miles were destroyed, leaving the trees as bare and desolate in the middle of summer as they would have been in winter: they also entered the gardens, and attacked the fruit trees in the same manner. Their multitudes spread so exceedingly, that they infested houses, and became extremely offensive and troublesome. They were greedily devoured by the swine and poultry, which watched under the trees for their falling, and became fat on this unusual food : even the people adopted a mode of dressing them, and used them as food. Towards the end of the summer they disappeared suddenly, and no traces were perceived of them the ensuing year. (Phil. Trans., xix. p. 743., &c.) About the middle of the last century, 80 bushels of these beetles were gathered on one farm near Norwich, (See Encyc. of Agri., ed. 2., p. 1116.) The best method of destroying these insects is to shake the branches on which they hang at noonday, when they are in a state of stupor, and then to sweep them up and carry them away; or, torches may be held under the trees, which will stupify the beetles, and occasion them to fall, Birds are very useful in destroying these noxious insects. In the Magazine of Natural History, vol. v. p. 65., a story is told of a gentle- man, who, finding his oak trees stripped of their leaves in the middle of sum- mer, suspected some rooks of having destroyed them. “That the oaks were nearly bare.was beyond dispute ; and he had himself seen the rooks settling on them, and pecking away right and left with their bills. War was therefore declared against the rooks; but, fortunately, before hostilities were commenced, the gentlemen was convinced, by some one who knew more of natural history than himself, that the rooks were not in fault: on the contrary, they had only flocked to the trees for the sake of devouring the myriads of cockchafers, and of the larvae of moths, which were the real depredators.” Blackbirds act in the same manner; and the Rev. W. T. Bree relates an instance of these birds stocking up the grass to find the larvee of the cockchafer, in a garden where there was plenty of ripe fruit. (See Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi. p. 518.) The leaves are also devoured by the larve of one of the species of flea weevil (Orchéstes guércus). A’grilus viridis, CryptorhYncus quércus, and Acalles roboris are also coleopterous insects found among the leaves of theoak. Aleyrodes proleteélla, a minute but very interesting homopterous insect, also feeds upon the leaves of the oak. (Réaumur, Mémoires, tom. ii. pl. 25.) ; The young Stems and Buds of the Oak are also infested by various species of CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUERCUS. 1823 insects, chiefly belonging to the order Hemf{ptera of Linnzeus (Homdptera Latr.), and furnished with an elongated rostrum, which they introduce with- out difficulty into the soft substance of the young parts, and thereby imbibe a sufficient supply of nourishment. Amongst these are to be mentioned, Psylla quércus, Eriosoma quéreus, A‘phis quércus, and A‘phis réboris. Cdéccus quércus Linn. is a species about the size of a pea, which attaches itself to the branches at the base of the young stems. Another insect of the same genus, of a species not yet determined, is more injurious, as we learn from a communication made by M. Victor Audouin to the Entomological Society of France, on the 6th of April last (1836), by whom a portion of the bark of an oak, of about thirty years’ growth, was exhibited, entirely covered with specimens of a coccus about the size of a pin’s head, These insects were of a greenish or orange yellow colour, and were females, destitute of motion, adhering to the tree by means of their rostrum, which had pierced the bark. The oak had been in a Janguishing state, and was condemned to be cut down by the director of the Bois de Bologne, having, as M. V. Audouin judges, been brought into this state by the presence of many millions of these insects, which covered the entire trunk from 6in. above the ground to the top, completely altering the natural colour of the tree, as from 50 to 100 might be counted in the space of a square inch. The Acorns are devoured by the larve of a small weevil belonging the genus Balaninus (B. glandium), and very nearly related to the nut weevil ; as well as by the larva of Z'inea Pomonélla (according to Geoffroy). Galls. The various parts of the oak are also subject to the attacks of dif- ferent species of hymenopterous insects belonging to the Linnzean genus Cy- nips (fam. Cynipidze Westw.), Diplélepis Ofv. and Leach, or gall flies, so named from the various excrescences which they produce upon the leaves, stems, &c.; and which are designed by nature to protect the delicate ova and larve of certain insects. Entomolovgists say that the tumours on the leaf stalks, and those on the fruit stalks, are produced by different species of Cynipidz ; that the galls on the branch are produced by a distinct fly from that which pro- duces the gall on the leaf; and it has also been ascertained, that the gall flies on the oak leaf are of at least three different kinds. There are also distinct kinds of gall flies for the root, bark, bud, and acorn cup, independently of the kermes and gall nut. The various species have been named, C. querciis folii Linn., C. q. baccarum Linn., C. q. inferus Linn., C.q. petioli Linn., C. q. ramuli Linn., C. q. corticis Linn., C. q. gemmee Linn., C. q. pedinculi Linz., C. q. calycis, C. q. terminalis Fadb., &c. (See also M. d’Anthoine’s Cynipédo- logie du Chéne rouge in the Nouv. Journ. de Physique, t. i. p. 34—39.) There is another circumstance, also, connected with this subject, of con- siderable interest in a physiological point of view (independently of the man- ner in which the gall, consequent upon the puncture of an insect is formed), and which is thus alluded to by Dr. Johnston of Berwick :—“ We observe that the irritation caused by the deposition and evolution of the egg will produce growth of the most curious kind; and differences in the irritation, too slight to be traced, will occasion very remarkable differences in the appearance of the growth. Thus, in the oak leaf, one insect irritation produces a globular smooth ball; and another, a depressed tumour, covered with a hairy scarlet coat. The first is seated on the substance of the leaf, and cannot be removed without destroying the texture of the part; the other seems almost placed on the leaf, and can be detached with facility. Examples equally remarkable will occur to every one who has paid any attention to this curious subject ; and the growths appear to be not less uniform, and not less organised, than many parasitical fungi.” (Flora of Berwick upon Tweed, vol. ii. p. 108.) The British oak does not bear a gall nut of such powerful qualities as that of Q. infectoria ; but, like the galls of commerce, those British galls are said to be the best from which the insect has not escaped. The largest species of British galls is generally called the oak apple, or oak sponge (Spéngia quércina of the ancients), These are produced by C. q. terminalis Fab. (Réaum. 6C 18?@4 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Mem., tom. tii, pl. 41. f 1—5.): they are astringent, like the gall nuts, and may be used, like them, for dyeing black ; but the colour produced, though more beautiful, is said to be less durable. These oak apples are much sought after annually on the 29th of May, that day being the anniversary of the Resto- ration of Charles IL., and commonly known about London as Oak Apple Day. In Yorkshire, it is kept as a half-holiday at the schools, and is known by the couplet, — * Twenty-ninth of May, Royal Oak Day.” The oak apples are, also, still occasionally consulted as auguries by the superstitious, as they were in the time of Gerard, who says, “ The oke apples being broken in sunder about the time of their withering, doe foreshew the sequell of the yeare, as the expert Kentish husbandmen have observed by the living things found in them; as, if they finde an ant, they foretell plenty of graine to ensue; if a white worm, like a gentill or magot, then they prognos- ticate murren of beasts and cattell; if a spider, then (say they) we shall have a pestilence, or some such like sickenesse to follow amongst men. These things the learned, also, have observed and noted ; for Matthiolus, writing upon Dioscorides, saith that, before they have an hole through them, they containe in them either a flie, a spider, or a worme: if a flie, then warre insueth ; if a creeping worme, then scarcitie of victuals; if a running spider, then followeth great sickenesse or mortalitie.” (Herb., 1341.) Extravagant as are the inferences deduced, the observations of Gerard, for the most part, are correct ; for diversity of season will affect the developement of these excrescences ; and, if it be retarded, the egg, the larva, or perfect cynips, may be detected; and often, instead of the true gall insect, the larva, pupa, or imago, of an ichneumon (or, more commonly, one of the family Chalefdide belonging to the genus Callimome Spinola) is found within the tumour: not that this fly has subsisted on the substance of the gall, but the parent ichneumon, or callimome, having deposited an egg within the gall while soft, the egg, or larva, of the cynips is preyed on by the parasite, and the interloper becomes possessed of the other’s abode. When full grown, the oak apple is nearly as large as a moderate-sized dessert apple, and is of a pretty appearance, ornamented with yellow and pink. It is not quite spherical, but is irregularly depressed in various parts. Its surface is smooth and shining ; and, when broken open, in its interior are found a great number of cells, each containing a fleshy grub, pupa, or perfect insect, according to the period of the year; the substance of the gall being fleshy, with numerous fibres running in the direction of the stems. The perfect insect is of a pale reddish buff colour, with immaculate wings. Itis figured 4 by Panzer Faun. Ins. Germ., 88. t. 13.; WZ and, notwithstanding the large size of the We ; gall, is much smaller than some other oak \ a Cynipidz. Sank AS . Besides the oak apple, and that species - : 1 of ae emphatically styled “the gall,” or “ gall } { MEY Se nut,’ several other excrescences on the i | P (h uN oak, from their beauty, or their partial pre- if i ; valence, deserve enumeration. The small round currant gall (fig. 1649.), of which several are frequently scattered through- 47 BN qy out the length of the ament thread, or CD rachis, giving it the appearance whence they derive their name (Iéaum. Mém., tom. iii. p. 40. f. 1—6.), 18 produced by 1 the ©. quéreus peddnculi; the perfect 1649 insect of which 1s of a greyish colour, the wings being marked with an elongated cross. “ There isa remarkable fact accompanying the deposition of the eggs on the dangling stalk of the catkins. The male flowers are CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE‘/RCUS. 1825 destined to wither and drop off as soon as their office of shedding the pollen is terminated ; but if, before they have done so, they are seized and appro- priated by the fly, they become permanent, and remain so until the maggot within the gall ceases to feed. From this circumstance, it is evident that the flow of the sap is in the proportion to its consumption; that ‘ bursting buds, lengthening shoots, expanding leaves, swelling fruit,’ or swelling galls, equally attract currents of sap, and, in the last instance, even into a foreign channel ; proving what Du Petit Thouars, and other botanists, have long ago advanced as their opinion; viz. that the growth of a tree is not caused by the motion of the sap, but the movement of the latter is caused by the distension of the various members.” (J. Main in Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 708.) The artichoke gall, or oak strobile (fig. 1650.), is probably the “ oak nut” of the ancients : it is about the size of a filbert, and, from its closely imbricated scales somewhat resembling a fir strobile or an artichoke, it has so been termed. (Réaum. Meém., tom. iii. pl. 43. f. 1—12.) It is produced by the Cynips quércus gémmea, and is a most beautiful foliose gall; for the developement of the bud, although per- verted, not being wholly prevented, the leaves are gradually evolved. “ These galls,” says Professor Burnet, “ throw much light upon the natural metamorphoses of plants, especially on the transition from leaves to flowers, by the abortion of the axis of the bud, and the leaves hence becoming whorled; and, when the axis of each leaf (that is, its petiole and midrib) becomes in like manner curtailed, the gall assumes a still more florid form. Occasionally, in the oak, but more frequently in the willow, the gallic acid changes the ordinary green colour of the abortive leaves into a bright red, giving the preter- natural growth very much the appearance of a rose; and hence Salix Helix, in which this occurs, has been not inaptly called the ‘ Rose Willow.’ The bedeguar, or hairy gall (Galla capillaris of the ancients), is a peculiar and very beautiful species, though rather scarce, for which reason it was formerly much esteemed. In structure it is very similar to the bedeguar of the rose; and it is usually situated in the axils of the leaves. It is considered excellent as a styptic. Whether the ‘ oak wool,’ flocks of which were once so famed as wicks for lamps, but which, as Parkinson shrewdly observes, will not burn ‘ without oyle or other unctuous matter, as Pliny saith it will,’ was the same as our cottony or woolly gall, the description of the ancient Gaélla lanata renders doubttul; for the flocks of wool are said to have been enveloped in a hard case; which structure is rather more analogous to that of our clustered galls, usually about six or seven in a group, and each the habitation of a separate grub; as in them the little hard galls containing the insects are included in a soft and spongy, though not woolly, material, and are defended externally by a hard ligneous case: these may by some, however, be es- teemed the oak nuts, rather than the strobile one before alluded to.” (Aman. Quer. in Eidoden.) The oak berries, described as “ sticking close to the body of the tree,” were, doubtless, the galls produced by the Cynips quércus ramuli, or C. q. cérticis; and the U‘vz quercine, or oak grapes, were, not improbably, the aggregation of similar galls, which are occasionally found upon the roots, or at the line of demarcation between root and stem, and which are produced by the Cynips quércus radicis. We have been favoured by the Rev. W. T. Bree with a very fine specimen of this gall, which he discovered, on the 22d of February, 1837, on the root of an oak tree (just at the surface), and which was at that time inhabited by a number of the Cynips quércus radicis in the 6c 2 1826 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART 111. winged state, ready to take advantage of the first warm day to burst forth from their prison. This gall, which is the largest excrescence that we have hitherto seen formed by any cynipideous insect, is irregularly oblong, and nearly 5 in. in length: it is 14 in. in diameter in the thickest part, the general thickness being about lin. : its appearance is that of a piece of very fine-grained sponge. On making a section I4in. long by Lin. broad, between 60 and 70 cells, closely packed together, and of an oval form, were discovered, each containing a single cynips. Taking the size of the entire gall into consideration, it must contain, at thelowest calculation, upwards of a thousand individuals, the produce, probably, of a single female cynips. The perfect insect is of a pale brownish colour, witha shining red abdomen, having two small dorsal black spots at the base. This gall was unknown to Réaumur, having been first described and figured by Bosc. (Journ. de Physique, 1794.) A figure, apparently of the same gall, is given in the Insect Architect., p.385.; but it is there erroneously stated that the inhabitant is identical with the cynips of the oak apple (C. quércus terminalis) ; and this is supposed to be accounted for by the observa- tion, that the root galls are “ probably formed at a season when the fly perceives, instinctively, that the buds of the young branches are unfit for the purpose of nidification.” Numerous other excrescences, and some most curious distortions, seem to be the result of the attacks of insects on the buds or branches of the oak in their embryo or infant state, of which the coadunate stems and witch knots are among the most remarkable; but it is doubtful whether many of these monstrosities are not idiopathic diseases of the tree. The oak leaves, also, are occasionally observed covered with numerous galls of small size, and evidently belonging to different species, being of dif- ferent forms, of some of which the insect has not yet been discovered. Several of them are figured by Réaumur. (Mémoires, tom. iii. pl. 35. tig. 3, 4, and 6., pl. 40. f. 13—15.) Some of these are of a larger size (fig. 1651.); not more than three or four being found upon a single leaf (Rosel Ins. Belust. Suppl., tab. 69.); whilst others, which are as large as a boy’s marble, and perfectly globular, are often found singly upon the leaves ; the last being produced by C. quércus folii, (Réaum. Meém., tom. iii. pl. 39. fig. 13—17., pl. 37. fig. 10, 11., pl. 40. fig. 8.) It is a curious circumstance connected with these large globular galls (and which is also observed in the gall nut), that, notwithstanding the large size of the galls, only a single insect is enclosed therein; so that a very small portion only of the centre of the gall is consumed, the cynips arriving at its perfect state within its small central prison, out of which it has to cut its way through a great portion of the solid sub- stance of the gall. The surface of the majority of these galls is smooth; some, however, are imbricated, and others are clothed with a woolly kind of down, similar in its nature to the outside of the bedeguar of the rose. A gall of this kind is figured in the Insect Architecture, p. 388., found upon the twig of an oak; and in Dr. Nees von Esenbeck’s collection of minute Hymendptera, at present in Mr. Westwood’s possession, there is a similar gall, of small size, upon an oak leaf, with the cynips by which it is produced (C. quércus lanata Nees MSS.). Oak Spangles. Amongst the excrescences found upon the leaves of the oak, are to be noticed the reddish insular scales on the under side of the oak leaves mentioned by Mr. Lowndes (Gard, Mag., vol. xi. p. 691.), and supposed by him to be parasitic plants. When full grown, they are about one eighth of an CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. . 1827 inch in diameter, smooth on the surface next to the leaf, but hirsute and red on the outside: they are nearly flat, the thickest portion being the centre, where the point of attachment to the leaf is placed on the inside. This stalk, or funicular attachment, as it may be called, is very short, so that the excres- cence nearly lies flat upon the leaf. (See fig. 1652.a.) The Rev. W. T. Bree (Gard. Mag., vol. xii. p. 496.) calls them oak spangles, considering them to be the work of an insect. They are mentioned by several authors; but Mr. West- wood cannot find that their history has been satisfactorily traced by any writer upon the economy of insects. Nees von Esenbeck observes of these oak spangles, “ Mirum tamen, gallas esse, quas etiamsi frequentissimas omnium, nemo hucusque incola sua feetas invenerit, vel guomodo oriantur cognoverit.”” (Hymen. Monogr., ii. p. 266.) Réaumur has described and figured them (Mem., tom. iii. mém. 12. pl. 42. f. 8.10.) under the names of galles en champignon, from their resemblance to a flat mushroom. He was never, however, able to discover any appearance of an internal cavity ; but he adds, “ II faut pourtant qu’il y en ait dans le milieu de quelques unes, car M. Malpighi assure l’avoir observé.” He, however, discovered that the space between the under side of the excrescence and the leaf was the residence of a small worm, of an oblong form and yellowish amber colour, with two small points on the front of the head. Under some of these galls one or two only were found, but as many as a dozen under others. Fabricius, without aliuding to these worms, gives the excrescences as the galls of Cynips longipénnis, or Dipldlepis lenticulatus of Olivier, with the observation, “ Habitat in galla parva depressa, monothalama Galliz. Mus. Bosc. ;”’ and Coquebert has figured this species of cynips from the Boscian cabinet with two specimens of the galls, which are, howeyer, represented so small, and so unsatisfactorily, that it is doubtful whether they be identical with Réaumur’s galles en champignon. But in the collection of Chalcidida formed by Dr. Nees von Esenbeck, above mentioned, are contained specimens of this excrescence, accompanied by a specimen of the Eurytoma signata; and in this author’s Monog, Hymen, Ichn. Affin., vol. ii.p. 43., is the remark : “ Observavi etiam, Septembre mense, hujus speciei feminam, cum gallam illam orbiculatam depressam lenticularem umbo- natam basi arcte appressam rubram hirsutam, que in pagina foliorum quercus inferiori frequens occurrit, ictu vulneraret. Non causa igitur hujus speciei, sed parasita incole ejus, videtur.” This inhabitant, on the authority of Geoffroy (who is, however, silent on the subject) and Fabricius, he doubt- ingly considers to be the Cynips longipénnis Fad. But the real habit of this Eurytoma, as he had previously ascertained, is to deposit its eggs in the gall produced by Cynips quércus gémme above described. The puncturing of the-gall by the parasitic Eurytoma is not a proof of there being any internal inhabitant; because, as we learn from Réaumur, one or more worms take up their abode be- neath the excrescences ; and it might be these which the Eury- toma endeavoured to pierce with its ovipositor Mr. West- wood has, at the end of the month of September, disco- vered many of the minute larvee mentioned by Réaumur, but never more than a single spe- cimen under each. In fig. 1652. 6 shows the insect of the na- tural size; c,d, thegalls reversed, and rather magnified, with dif- ferent-sized larve; e, larva re magnified. It was chiefly under the larger-sized and more hairy excrescences, the margins of which were deflexed, that he discovered these larva, which 6¢e3 cee ene | 1ses ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III- varied in size: it did not, however, appear that they had eaten any part of the under side of the excrescence. The larvae found beneath the excrescence were destitute of legs, slightly hairy at the sides, and narrowed towards the head: they were depressed and fleshy, with two points at the mouth and at the extremity of the body : they were evidently the larvae of some dipterous insect ; and it does not appear that they had any actual connexion with the origin of the excrescence in question. At the same time, he opened some of the same excrescences, which seemed younger, without pubescence, and of a green colour, with the margins reflexed, and found in the centre a minute fleshy white mass, of a thickened and curved form, and without any appearance of articulation, which he is inclined to regard as the young embryo of one of the Cynipide. * Other Insects found on the Oak. It still remains to notice the attachment of several species of insects to the oak, which do not obtain subsistence therefrom, but take up their abode either from some partiality to the tree itself, or for the purpose of feeding upon the different insects which live on it. The purple emperor butterfly: ( Apatira I‘ris Fabr.) belongs to the former class. The caterpillar of this most splendid of the English Lepidéptera feeds upon the broad-leaved sallow ; but the purple emperor himself “ invariably fixes his throne upon the summit of a lofty oak, from the utmost sprigs of which, on sunny days, he performs his aerial excursions ; and in these ascends to a much greater elevation than any other insect I have ever seen, sometimes mounting higher than the eye can follow; especially if he happens to quarrel with another emperor, the monarch of some neighbouring oak : they never meet without a battle, flying upwards all the while, and combating with each other as much as possible; after which they will frequently return again to the identical sprigs from which they ascended.” (Haworth Lep. Brit., p.19.) Of the latter class, the numerous tribes of Jchneuménide, Chalcididz, and other parasitic Hymendéptera, which keep in check the hosts of oak-feeding cater- pillars, are especially to be mentioned; but it would be impossible to enter into any detail of their individual habits, or to enumerate the species. Some of the lace-winged flies (Hemerobii) which feed upon the A’phides are also to be found upon the oak ; as well as their curious eggs, placed in clusters at the extremity of long and very slender footstalks, giving them the appearance of minute fungi. Siipha 4-maculata, a coleopterous insect, also frequents the oak, in order to feed upon caterpillars; as do also splendid, but rare, species of Calosoma, C. inquisitor and C. sycophanta, the latter of which, both in the larva and perfect state, is especially observed, on the Continert, to attack the larvee of the processionary moths described above. M. Bosc has observed (Dict. d Agricult., art. Chéne), and the observation affords an example of many admirable compensations so eommon in the economy of the animal kingdom, that this beetle is always more abundant in those seasons when the processionary caterpillars (which are extremely destructive to the oak) are also most abundant. (Marquis, Essai sur les Harmonies Végétales et Ani- males du Chéne; Magas. Encyclop., 1814, tom. v.) Dr. H. Burmeister has published a valuable memoir upon the natural history and anatomy of the larva of Calosoma sycophanta, in the first volume of the T'ransactions of the Entomological Society of London. * Oak Barnacles. Among the many curious opinions entertained by the ancients respecting the oak, those relating to the oak barnacle are, perhaps, the most extraordinary. The following quotation, from Professor Burnet’s elaborate article on the oak in Burgess’s Hidodendron, contains some of the fables believed by the ancients respecting them; and we shall add all that we have been able to collect from other sources. “ The word bairnaacle is from hbairn, a child or offspring, and aacle or acle, the aac, or oak; signifying the child or offspring of the oak. Munster, in his Cosmography, + Since this sheet was prepared for press, a memoir has been read at the Entomological Society, by Mr. W. Smith, giving an account of the discovery of winged specimens of a species of Cynips in these oak spangles. St is not, however, until the month of March, and long after the oak leaves have fallen to the ground, that the developement of the Cynips takes place, which accounts for the previous non-obecrvance of the economy of the species by which the spangles are produced. CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CE. QUE’RCUS. 1829 states ‘that certain trees grow in Vomonia, near Scotland, towards the north, whose fruit, falling into the water, is turned into a bird.’ Guadaguigua, an Italian author, affirms the like of the leaves of another tree; and Ruillius, in the 38th chapter of the 12th book of his History of Plants, mentions trees that ‘bear cockles of which birds are produced.’ This fable has been va- riously reported ; and, among the Philosophical Conferences of the Virtuosi of France, the subject is formally discussed, and many authorities cited, ‘con- cerning those trees of the Hebrides ; the wood whereof, being rotted in the sea, is turned into birds like ducks.’ /®neas Sylvius, in his History of Eu- rope, says that he asked ‘ James VI. of Scotland touching those tree birds reported to be bred there; and learned from word of mouth of that learned king, that those trees grew not there, but in the Orcades; whereupon Aineas truly and handsomely replied, Miracula fugiunt.’ Our countryman, Gerard, however, gives an excellent version of this story; and his testimony shall be preferred, as being that of an eyewitness; for his statement, he expressly declares, was drawn up in chief part from actual observation.” (Amen. Quer., fol.20.) The quotation from Gerard 1s as follows:—“ There are found in the north of Scotland, and islands adjacent called Orchades, certain trees whereon do grow certain shells tending to russet, wherein are contained little living creatures ; which shells, in time of maturitie, do open, and out of them do grow those little living things, which, falling into the water, do become fowles, which we call arnakles ; in the north of England, brant geese ; and in Lanca- shire, tree geese ; but the other that do come fall upon the land, perish, and come to nothing. Thus much from the writings of others, and also from the mouths of people of those parts, which may very well accord with truth. He then subjoins the following account of what he solemnly affirms he had not only seen, but touched : — “ There is a small island in Lancashire, called the Pile of Foulders, wherein are found the broken pieces of old and bruised ships, some whereof have been cast there by shipwracke; and also the trunks and bodies, with the branches, of old and rotten trees, cast up there likewise ; whereon is found a certain spawn, or froth, that in time breaketh into certain shells, in shape like those of the muskle, but sharper-pointed, and of a whitish colour, wherein is contained a thing in form like a lace of silke, finely woven as it were together, of a whitish colour, one end whereof is fastened unto the inside of the shell, even as the fish of oisters and muskles; the other end is made fast unto the belly of a rude mass, or lumpe, which in time cometh to the shape and form of a bird. When it is perfectly formed, the shell gapeth open, and the first thing that appeareth is the foresaid lace, or string; next come the legs of the bird hanging out ; and, as it groweth greater, it openeth the shell by degrees, till at length it is all come forth, and hangeth only by the bill: in short space after it cometh to full maturitie, and falleth into the sea, where it gathereth feathers, and groweth to a fowl bigger than a mallard, and lesser than a goose, having black legs, bill, or beake, and feathers black and white, spotted in such a manner as our magpie; called in some places a pie-annet ; which the people of Lancashire call by no other name than a ¢ree goose ; which place aforesaid, and the parts adjoining, do much abound therewith, that one of the best is bought for three halfpence. For the truth hereof, if any doubt, let them repaire to me, and I shall satisfie them e by the testimonie of good witnesses.” (Her- ball, p. 1588.) Gerard gives a curious cut of the barnacle, with the head of the goose peep- ing out. This extraordinary fable took its rise from a mollusc (Lépas anatifera, figs. 1653. and 1654.) being frequently found attached ‘&€ to pieces of oak wood that had fallen into the sea, and which animal had a kind of fibrous beard, something like the feathers of a bird. Fig. 1655., which represents a species of Leépas, supposed to be new, that was taken 6c 4 18380 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. from a log of wood washed on shore near Liverpool, in November, 1830, shows the manner in which the shells are found attached to the pieces of wood. In n which he pris N the Amulet for 1830 is a very interesting paper by Dr. Walsh, 1 speaks of the goose, which was anciently supposed to be pro- duced from the Lépas anatifera. “ This bird, which is commonly called the barnacle goose (.4’nser Bernicla Willd.), is tound in great abundance on the coast of Ire- land, and particularly in the Bay of Bannow. It feeds on the tu- berous roots of an aquatic grass, which is full of saccharine juice ; and from this food, instead of the rank taste of other sea-fowl which feed partly on fish, the bird has a delicate flavour. The strange story of its springing from the shell of the Lépas was first broached by Giraldus Cam- brensis, who accompanied the early invaders to Ireland; and who, finding abundance of these delicate-tasted geese on the coast, and also seeing abundance of SSS shells, attached at one end by ~~ a fleshy membrane to a log of wood, and having at the other a irae \ \\ 7a’) Wes its Y \ ay WR \\ oi Wa AWN WATS WS Y. \ wet AN pa ED) ANY) AY JS = FNSSSSty Kon Ses a — ay fibrous beard, like the feathers of a fowl, curling round the shell, fancied the rest of the story, which was readily believed from that natural appetite for the monstrous which prevails wherever the great mass of people are in a state 1655 of ignorance.” Before the Reformation, Dr. Walsh tells us, the fishy origin of this bird was so firmly believed, that the question was warmly and learnedly dis- puted as to whether it might not be eaten in Lent. Parasites and Epiphytes. The enume- ration of the parasitic and other plants which live on the common oak, and which cease to exist when the tree ceases to live, would form, says M. Mar- quis (Essai sur les Harmonies Végétales et Animales du Chéne), “a long cata- logue.” Besides these, there are many which grow on the ground near the tree, and which are nourished by its decay- ing leaves. Among the plants which are found on the trunk and branches of the common oak, are various fungi, and nu- merous lichens, which cover the trunk with green, brown, white, or yellowish spots, till it often happens that, at a little distance, it resembles marble. Va- rious kinds of ferns also grow upon the base of the trunk; and mosses, and other terrestrial plants, grow in the de- caying bark. The terrestrial plants, which are found rooted into the decaying bark of old CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEX. QUE/’/RCUS. 1831 oak trees, are chiefly mosses ; and, in very moist climates, Polypodium vulgare, and some other ferns. It is proper to state, however, that these plants can- not be considered as peculiar to the oak ; but that they are merely found on that tree more commonly than on any other, on account of the denseness of its shade during summer. Some oak trees, among the hills of Westmoreland and Cumberland (for example, in Leven’s Grove, and in the grounds of the poet Wordsworth at Rydal), have the trunks and main branches quite green, with the foliage of P. vulgare; and others covered with a mossy envelope of different species of /7ypnum. The mosses most commonly found on trees are, Hypnum den- ticulatum Lng. Bot.,t. 1260., and our fig. 1656, H. tenél- lum, H. sérpens, H. lutéscens Eng. Bot., t. 1301., H. k ae Pohl, H. curvatum, H. confértum, and H. cupressiforme KS ; Eng. Bot., t. 1860., and our fig. 1658., Léskea incurvata, rye L. trichomandides, and L. complanata Hing. Bot., t. 1492., and our fig. 1657., Daltonia heteromalla, Néckera crispa, N. pinnata, and various others; but none of these can be considered as exclusively confined to the oak. The mistletoe is the only truly parasitic plant which grows on the oak; but it is so rarely found on it in Eng- land, that many persons have doubted the fact of that tree ever having been its habitat. The mistletoe of the oak is, how- ever, so intimately connected , with all the traditions of the 4 druids, that we cannot doubt the fact of its having been ac- tually found by them ; especially as we are told that its being discovered was so rare an occurrence, as to be attended by rejoicings. We also find that the apple tree was considered a sacred tree, and that apple orchards were always appended to the oak eroves of the druids. (See Davis’s Celtic Researches, &c.) Now, as we know that the mistletoe grows very freely on the apple tree, the seeds of the mistletoe might very naturally be conveyed from the apple orchard to the adjoining oaks, and some might vegetate on them. After numerous enquiries on this subject, we succeeded in March, 1837, in learning from Mr. D. Beaton, gardener at Haffield, near Ledbury, that Mr. Pitt, a small farmer in that neighbourhood, recollected seeing it on an oak tree near Ledbury, adjoining to which there was a willow tree loaded with mistletoe, from which the oak was supposed to have been supplied. This oak was cut down in 1831. Through the kindness of Mr. Moss, gardener to Earl Somers, at Eastnor Castle, Mr. Beaton received an account of an oak tree growing near the castle, on which there are several plants of mistletoe, one of which is of great age, and its branches occupy a space nearly 5 ft. in diameter. The mistletoe on the oak grows with greater vigour, and has broader leaves, than that which has grown on the apple; and its stem does not form that swelling at its junction with the oak, that it does on most other trees. Of these facts we had ocular demonstration from a large and handsome specimen of mistletoe growing from an oak branch, sent to us in March, 1837, by Mr. Beaton; and which, in order that the fact of the mistletoe growing on the oak might no longer be doubted by botanists or gardeners, we exhibited on April 4th, 1837, at the meetings of the Horticul- tural Society, and of the Linnzan Society, held on that day. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xiii. p. 206.) Subsequently, Mr. Brackenridge, a Scotch gardener, who is just returned from Berlin, has informed us that he saw the mistletoe on several oak trees, near Lobsens, in the Duchy of Posen, about 11 miles on the south side of the town of Posen, near to an old cloister, the property of M. Ebers, to whom Mr. Brackenridge was, for a short time, gardener. Lo- ranthus europezus, a parasite closely resembling the Viscum album, is fre- i656 ar 1657 i8s2 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. quently found on the oak in the neighbourhood of Vienna, and is supposed by some to be the mistletoe of the druids. (See our art. Viscum, p. 1021.) The principal Lichens that are found on the oak are what are vulgarly called the lungs of the oak, and its moss. The lichens sold under the name of the lungs of the oak are, Sticta pulmonacea and 8S. scrobiculita; 1659 and they are still much in demand in Covent Garden market, and other places, as a cure for consumption, and all disorders of the chest. S. pulmonicea Ach., syn. Lichen pulmonarius Sow. Eng. Bot., t. 572., and our jig. 1659., is most plentiful in the northern or mountainous countries, where it clothes the trunks of old oaks “ with a rich leafy garment. The fronds grow a little imbricate, but are considerably raised trom the bark, into which their leaves are inserted. They are leathery, green, deeply divided, irregularly and bluntly lobed, strongly pitted ; the interstices forming a kind of network, which, towards the margin of the frond, is powdery or woolly.” The under side is downy, blistered, and pale, with a corresponding network of brown veins. The shields are, “ for the most part, marginal, but not always: they are nearly sessile, flat, chestnut- coloured, with an elevated, smooth, green border. They are found at all times of the year, and in tolerable plenty.” (Eng. Bot., t. 572.) A decoction of this lichen is used with milk, to cure all diseases of the lungs. It is bitter, astringent, and mucilaginous, and promotes expectoration. It was first em- ployed to cure coughs, Sowerby tells us, because its figure resembled that of the lungs. It is supposed to possess nearly the same properties as the celebrated Iceland moss (Cetraria islandica Ach.). The name of Sticta (that is, dotted) was given to this genus from the numerous little pits that are found on the under surface of the fronds. 8. scrobiculata Ach., syn. Lichen scrobiculatus Sow. Eng. Bot., t. 497., and our fig. 1660., is found on the trunks of oaks in the mountainous parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland, Ky but not frequently. “ The fronds spread loosely over \\\\\ each other, and are rather leafy than coriaceous, cut ™ into round Jobes, and obtusely notched. Their upper side is glaucous, full of irregular pits, smooth towards the base or centre; but towards the margin they are sprinkled with grey mealy warts. The under side is downy, brown, paler towards the edge, and spotted all over with irregular bare white spots. The shields are so rare, that Dillenius never saw them, but copied them from Micheli, in whose figure (t. 49.) they are drawn without any margin. After the examination of many hundred specimens,” continues Sowerby, “we have found only two in fructification.. In these the shields are about the wwe size of mustard seed, of a tawny brown, flat, with XN an elevated, inflexed, downy (not mealy) margin, of the colour of the frond.” (ng. Bot., t. 497.) The lichen figured by Gerard, as the “oke and his mosse,” is U’snea plicata Ach.: syn. Lichen plicatus Lin. Sp. Pl., 1622., Sow., Eng. Bot., t.257., and our fig. 1661.; Miascus arboreus, &c., Rai Vie Syn., 64.; U’snea vulgaris, &c., Dill. Musc., 56. “ 044 t. 11. f. 1.; Usnée, Fr. “ The whole plant is from “ey4jhie 4 are cylindrical, all more or less divaricated and Aroha 4 undulated, none of them straight. They are of o 7% a uniform greenish freestone colour; the surface a very smooth at first, but in the older parts rough with minute warts, supposed to be the male flowers. The main stems often crack here and there, discover- CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEZ. QUE’/RCUS. 1833 ing in the interstices a very tough white central fibre, which pervades the whole 4) plant. The shields (a) are now and then “4 to be found at the divarications of the iS] principal branches, and nearly of the same colour: their margins radiate with rigid pointed fibres. This moss was formerly used as a styptic.” (Eng. Bot., vol. iv.) The other lichens that grow on the oak, says Mr. Borrer, are generally those that occur on other trees under similar circum- stances of age, size, and situation. Ifa few of them have been observed on the oak, or on oak wood only, they are among the most obscure, and on that account extremely liable to have been overlooked elsewhere : such as Calfcium microcéphalum Eng. Bot., t. 1865.; C. hype- réllum Ach., Eng. Bot., t. 1832.; Spiloma punctatum Eng. Bot., t. 2472.; S. fuliginosum Brit. Fl., syn. S. microclonum Eng. Bot., t. 2150., and our fig. 1662, but not of Ach.; Lecidea cornea Brit. F/., syn. Lichen cérneus Eng. Bot., t. 965., and our jig. 1664. ; Opé- grapha lyncea Brit. F/., syn. Lichen lynceus Eng. Bot., t. 809.; and the doubtful Opégrapha microscépica Eng. Bot, t.1911.; and Verrucaria ana- lépta Ach., syn. Lichen analéptus Eng. Bot., t. 1848., and our fig. 1663. Fungi. Among those that are found on the wood are: Agaricus fisipes Bull., syn. A. crassipes Sow., t, 129.; A. erinaceus Fries, syn. A. lanatus fill [TRS 1666 Sow., t. 417.; A dryinus Pers., syn. A. dimidiatus Scheff, t. 233., and our Jig. 1665.; A. palmatus Budll., Sow., t. 62., and our fig. 1666.; A. ostredtus Jacq., Sow., t. 241.,and our jig. 1667.; A. stipatus Pers.; A. papyraceus Pers., syn. A. membranaceus Bolt. Fun., t.11.; Mertlius la- crymans Schum., syn. Boletus lacrymans Sow., t. 113., the dry rot; B.arboreus Sow., t. ” 346.; Deedalea quércina Pers., Grev. Crypt.,. t.238.,. Sow. t. 181., and our fig. 1668. ; D. biénnis Fr., Boletus biénnis Tess Sow., t.191.; Polyporussqua- ee mosus Mries, Grev. Crypt., t. 207., and our fig. 1669.; P. lucidus Fr., syn. Boletus lucidus Sow., t. 134.; P. sulphtireus Fries, Grev. Crypt., t. 113.3 P. hispidus Fries, Grev. Crypt., t. 14., syn. Bolétus 1670 velutinus Sow.,t. 345., and our jig. 1670.; and P. \Y I Ws rn, RAK \ . XN < oI f . AT \ so) deine TAA Au dryadeus Pers., syn. Bolétus pseudo-igniarius Bull., x ORNS . . . . sl NMED i t. 458., the false amadou. This species is not common (AR Sg ah SS MT in England; but it has been found on oak trees in Rag- ley Park near Alcester, at Himley near Dudley, and in Rockingham Forest. It is of a cinnamon colour when young, and whitish when old, changing, when bruised, to a reddish brown. When fresh, it distils drops of moisture from the LSS4 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. edge, which are sometimes glutinous. =_ (Eng. Fl, v. p. 144.) It was from this R\\ species that Bracconet obtained the bo- PQ \ letic acid. (See Encyc. of Plants, p.1007.) ry P. fomentarius Fires, syn. B. fomentarius Pecats QO L., and our fig. 1672.; and P. igniarius ee a ’ Fries, syn. B. igniarius L., and our jig. SS 1671. ; are both used for making amadou, or vegetable tinder; the former being considered the best. P. fomentarius is also the agaric de chene, or agaric des chirurgiens, of the French drug- gists. To make the amadou, the outer covering is peeled off, and the mterior part, which is soft and full of fibres, is boiled in a lie of wood- ashes. It is then dried, and beaten with a hammer till it becomes flat ; after which it is again boiled ina solution of saltpetre. In this state, it makes excellent tinder, igniting with the slightest spark. The agaric ae SY des chirurgiens is prepared in the same 3S 1678 manner, but not boiled in the solution of nitre. (See Marquiss Essai, &c.; Dict. Classique d’ Hist. Nat. ; Thickness’s For. Veg.) The Laplanders are said to cure a violent pain in any part of the body by laying a piece of P. fomentarius on the part, and igniting it. (Zing. Fi., vol. v. p. 4.) P. vulgaris Fr. and P. mollascus Fr. are common on fallen branches. An account of a curious deformed fungus (fig. 1673.), apparently a species of Polyporus, was sent to us in the year 1828, This ; fungus grew for 10 years on the oak from which it was taken, and was composed of an aggregate mass of tubercles, disposed in an irregular form : the pores were oval. (Mag. Nat. Hist., i. p. 289.) Fistulina hepatica With., Grev. Crypt., t. 240., and our fig. 1674., is an eatable Y ‘2 fungus; and it is much esteemed in FH Austria as an article of food ; though the taste is rather acid, and the texture tough. Itis sometimes found ofenormous size. Mr. Graves found a specimen upon an ash pollard that weighed 30 lb. Onthe oakit 1677 , is generally very small. Hydnum Erinaceus Bull., t. 34., and our fig. 1675., is found occasionally upon the oak; but it is rare in Britain. Theléphora rubiginosa , eit Schrad., syn. Auricularia ferru- B//piocnibes: 1676 ginea as t. 26.; T. spadicea Zyl) 4 Pers., syn. Auricularia tabécina Sow. T. quércina Pers. Syn., p. 573., Grev. Crypt., t. 142., and our fig. 1676., syn. Auricularia corticalis Bull, ear. It is generally found on fallen oak branches, . in woods, and is very common. T. hirsuta W. ly |) alana vy > 1679 ny t. 436. f. 1., was formerly called oak ear, or oak- 2% bark ear, from some fancied similarity to the human ( fig. \677.) is an allied species, and is equally common, Peziza aurantia Pers. Syn., p. 637., Grev. Fl. Ed., p. 418., syn. P. coccinea Sow., t. '78., and our CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1835 ig. 1678., 1s of a beautiful clear orange- colour within. It grows generally on the stumps of fallen oaks. P. bifcolor Bull., t. 410. f. 3., and P. ca'sia Pers. Syn., p. 657., are found on fallen oak branches ; and P. acicularis Pers., syn. P. agaricifor- mis, and our fig. 1679., grows in old hol- low trees. Bulgaria {nquinans Fries, Pe- = ziza inquinans Pers. Syn., p. 631., P. polymorpha Sow., t. 428., and our jig. 1680., is a curiously shaped fungus, and of a pitch-black colour, it is not uncommon on old stumps and pollard oak trees ; and is very tough andelastic. B. sarcdides Fries, and our fig. 1681., is also found on old stumps. Cenangium quércinum Fries, syn. Hystérium guércinum Pers. Syn., p. 110., HAN UMS) and our jig.1682., is extremely com- a ml NG il N) mon on the small dead branches | Hes REG it 2 which remain attached to the tree. | = When young, it bears a close re- \\ A = semblance to a worm burrowing LIS _ beneath the smooth bark. (Eng. 1684 Fi., v. p. 212.) Stictis radiata Pers. Syn., p. 674., and our fig. 1683., is found occasionally on the bark. Treméila mesentérica Retz, and our fig. 1684., of a bright orange colour; and T. intuméscens Smith Eng. Bot., t. 1870 and our fig. 1685.; are found on trunks and branches. — 4685 The latter is “in perfection in very wet weather only, when it forms numerous soft and pulpy clusters, twisted and twined like the intestines of some animal; of a darkish dull brown, but with a shining surface, obscurely dotted.” (Smith.) Exidia auricula Jude Fries, Peziza auricula Lin., and our fig. 1686., grows on living trees. : The “upper surface is corrugated ; and the plants branching from the middle part, where they are strongest, are somewhat convoluted, so as to give the idea of a human ear. When the plant grows on a perpendicular stump or tree, it turns upwards.” (Smith.) This fungus is found on the 1686 oak, the elder, and many other trees. Exidia glanduldsa Fries, syn. Tremélla flaccida Eng. Bot., t. 2452., and our fig. 1687., ¢ vulgarly called witches’ butter, is a curious drooping fungus, & found on the bark. Sclerotium quercigenum Berk, grows on felled oaks; Sphze‘ria botryésa Fries, on hard oak wood; S. mutabilis Pers., on indurated stumps tossing about in woods ; S, Aspera Fries, on oak branches; S. tida Pers., on oak wood in moist places; S. coronata Hoff:, 8. taléola Fries, and S. quércina Pers., on living branches; and S, leiphze‘mia Fries, on dead branches. 8. ntcula Fries, and Hysterium Carmichaelanum Berk., syn. H. varium Grev., are found on oak bark. H. rugosum Fes is produced on the smooth branches of the oak, and a variety occurs on the beech; H. pulicare, on the rotten wood of the oak; f and Helminthosporium subulatum Nees on oak branches. | Oidium atreum Link, of a beautiful golden orange colour, was found in the hollow of the Fairlop Oak; and Psilonia gilva Fries, more frequent on the stems of the larger herbaceous plants, growing on the flat surface of a felled oak. Besides these, which all grow on the trunk and branches of the trees, the following are found on the roots: — Agaricus aurantiaco-ferrugineus With.; and Polyporus frondosus Fries, Scheff., t. 127., which is reported excellent for food, sometimes attains the weight of 30 lb. ; and, in Hungary, has been found 2 ft. high, and 3ft. broad. When gathered, it smells like mice. Sclerodérma citrmum Pers., Bolt. Fun., t.116., and our fig. 1688., also grows on the roots. Amongst the fungi which grow on the ground under the shade of the oak bs J 1836 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM., PART III. are the eatable boletus and the truffle (the latter of which 1688 we shall treat of under the art. Fagus), both of which are excellent in cookery. The eatable boletus, or cepe, or ceps, comprises three species, viz. :— Boletus edulis Bull. t. 60. and t. 495., Dec. Fl. F'r., p. 330., Sow., t. 111., Roques’s Hist. des Champ., p. 61. t. 4. f. 2. and t. 5. f..1, 2, and 3., and our Jig. 1689., syn. B. esculéntus Pers. Obs. Mycol., i. p. 23., the ceps ordinaire of the French markets; 2. e‘reus Bull., t. 375., or ceps noir; B. aurantiacus Bull., t. 236., the gyrole rouge, or roussile, of the French, a variety of B. scdber Bull., t. 132. Besides these names, the different kinds of ceps are called, in the different provinces of France, bruguet and pottron ; and in Italy, porcino and ceppatello zee buono. The ceps resembles a mushroom in appearance, HS with a large pileus, or cap, covered with a yellowish or (tem brownish skin; and the lower surface consisting of slightly ““=c:2}}) j attached half-round tubes, in the same situation as the gills are in the common mushroom. These tubes, which are, in France, vulgarly called /e foin, are removed with the skin and stalk, and only the solid part of the cap is eaten. (See Dict. Classique @ Hist. Nat., tom. ii. p. 390.) The flesh of the solid part is white, firm, and extremely de- licate, particularly when young; and it is applied in cookery, not only to all the purposes of the common mushroom, but it is eaten raw with salt and pepper, or made into soup. In Roques’s Histoire des Champignons, 4to, several receipts are given for preparing it; and the following observations are added on its history and culture : — All the varieties of ceps are delicate. The flesh is fine, of a delicious flavour, an agreeable smell, and snowy whiteness; particularly in the young plants, which ought always to be preferred. A great quantityof this fungus is consumed in the south of France, particularly at Bordeaux and Bayonne, where it is frequently called champignon Polonais, the Polish mushroom ; “because it was the Poles in the suite of Stanislaus Leczinski who taught the French that it might be eaten without danger.” It is also much used in Hungary, and other parts of central Europe, and in Russia. “The best ceps grows on the banks of copse woods, planted with the oak or sweet chestnut ; or on heathy ground, rather hilly, and shaded with oak trees. In the south of France, the first gathering of this fungus is in May, when the skin of the ceps is yellowish, and the flesh white, with a faint tinge of rose colour, and extremely delicate. The second gathering is in July, August, and Septem- ber, when the skin becomes of a dark brown, and the flesh acquires a higher flavour. The last gathering is in November and December, if the weather continues open; but the flesh has then become soft, and nearly insipid. These fungi, which are extremely wholesome and nutritious, grow sometimes so large, that one or two will suffice for the repast of several persons.” (IIist. des Champ., p. 61.) The Rev. M. J. Berkeley, speaking of this fungus, in the fifth volume of the English Flora, says: “ Though neglected in this country, it appears to be a valuable article of food. It resembles in taste the common mushroom, and is quite as delicate; and it might be used to much advantage, as it abounds in seasons when a mush- room is scarcely to be found. Like that, it can be cultivated, but by a much more simple process; as it is merely necessary to moisten the ground under oak trees, with water in which a quantity has been allowed to ferment. The only precaution requisite is, to fence in the portion of ground destined for the production of the fungus, as deer and pigs are very fond of it.” (Eng. F., v. p. 153.) Several fungi grow on the leaves, some of the most remarkable of which are: Agaricus dryoph¥Jlus Sow., t. 127., very fragile, and difficult to gather without breaking, or rubbing off the skin; A. porreus F’r., syn. A. alliaceus Sow., t. 81., remarkable for its strong and abiding smell of h ll f } } 1) A He Mi I quill \ CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE’RCUS. 1837 garlic; A. pelianthinus F., syn. A. denticulatus Bolt, t. 4. f. 1., distinguished by the purple spicule scattered over and fringing the gills, like those on the lip of O’rchis fasca; A. androsa- ceus L., Bolt. Fung., t. 32., Sow., t. 94., and our fig. 1690.; A. pterigenus Fries, a variety of the fern agaricus, with a lemon-coloured stem; Clavaria jincea I’r., syn. C. fistulosa Bull., t. 463, W., an interesting species, lately discovered in Northamptonshire; Sphee'ria bifrons Schmidt, Sow., t. 373. f. 4. ; S. punctiférmis Pers. ; Phacidium coronatum Grev. 1690 Crypt., t. 52., and our fig. 1692.; P. dentatum Schmidt; Phoma pistula Fries ; Hysterium foliicolum y maculare Berk., syn. H. maculare Grev., t. 1297 °f. 2.; not’ H. maculare Fr. ; 1692 Sclerotium quércinum Pers., Grev. Crypt., t. 77., and our jig. 1691.; Fu- sidium candidum Lk.; Didérma glo- bosum Pers.; D. deplanatum Fries; and Uréedo Quércus Brondeau, which appears to be very rare in this country. It has hitherto been found only in the neighbourhood of Bungay, by Mr. D. Stock, in a single locality. Statistics. The British Oak in the Environs of London. At Whitton Place, Twickenham, it is 75 ft. high, with a trunk 15 ft. in circumference. At Ham House, Essex, it is 70 ft. high ; the dia- meter of the head is 77 ft.; and the trunk is 14 ft. 6in. in circumference. On Laleham Common, about half-way between that village and Ashford Brook, near two large elms called the Brothers, stands a sound, vigorous, and noble oak. ‘The girt, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 22 ft. 104in. ; and at 3 ft., 16ft. (See Burnet’s Amcen. Quer., fol. 14.) The British Oak South of London. In Cornwall, at Penllergar, there are two oaks; the largest of which measures about 60 ft. in height: it hasa trunk 18 ft. high before it throws out branches, and girts 15 ft. 6in. at 4ft. from the ground. It contains about 514 cubic feet of timber. The other is 12ft. 9in. in circumference at the same height from the ground, and contains about 366 ft. of timber. In Devonshire, at Bicton, it is 102 ft. high, the diameter of the head 97 ft., and the trunk girts nearly 20 ft. ; at Lucombe, 33 years planted, it is 51 ft. high; at Endsleigh Cottage, 15 years planted, it is 35 ft. high; at Stevenstone Park it is 80 ft. high, the diameter of the head 71 ft., and the cir- cumference of the trunk 16 ft. 6in.; at Grilston, near South Molton, it is 64ft. high, with a pyra- midal head 58 ft. in diameter, the trunk is 9 ft. 1 in. in circumference, and the tree is in a growing state. The Ashton Oak (fig. 1693.) stands about four miles from Chudleigh. The beautiful drawing from which our engraving was made, was taken for us by J. Gendall, Esq., artist, Exeter, who observes that “the Ashton Oak has more the appearance of an ash than an oak, from the extra- ordinary cleanness of its trunk and limbs. It stands at the foot of a bold slope, which seems to have been a copse wood for many years. About 30 ft. from the lower roots of the tree, on one side, there is a considerable brook, and the limbs on this side have a tendency downwards, whilst on the other side, towards the slope, they all turn up. Beyond the brook is the village of Ashton, backed by Haldon Hill.” (J. Gendall. Cathedral-yard, Exeter, April 3.1837.) The height of the tree to the fork, where there is a decayed branch, is 75 ft.; and the trunk, at 4ft. from the ground, measures 17 ft. 6in. in circumference. We received the first account of this tree through the kindness of John Collier, Esq, M.P., who forwarded to us the following extract from a letter which he had received respecting it : —‘‘ In the year 1805, while on a visit at Chudleigh, I was induced to walk to Ashton, about 4 miles, to see the celebrated cak, from which [had heard that a plank 60 ft. in length could be cut. We measured the tree at 4 ft. from the ground, and found its girt to be 16 ft., and at the surface of the ground 20 ft. From its loftiness and its being devoid of lateral branches, I believe that the information I had received was correct, and that a plank of 60 ft. in length might have been procured from it..... . . The Ashton estate was part of the property of Sir John Chudleigh, of Haldon House, who was of the same family as the celebrated Duchess of Kingston, she, I believe, being his niece. On the death of Sir John his property was divided among his four sisters, and the Ashton’ estate was afterwards sold to Lord Exmouth, who had property on the other side of the river ; but some disputes as to the title threw the affair into Chancery.”’ (James White. Dec. 5. 1836.) In March last (1837) our attention was directed, by His Grace the Duke of Bedford, to a paragraph respecting this tree in the Western Times, from which it appears that this oak, ‘* which is considered the finest in the county, has been sold for 60 guineas, and will be felled as soon as the barking season commences. About 30 years since it was sold for 100/., but a chancery suit saved it from the feller till the present period. 70/. were offered for it several years back.” The oaks known as Wistman’s Wood, of which jig. 1694. is a portrait copied’ from Carrington’s Dartmoor, have been long celebrated, as already noticed (p. 1757. and p. 1786.) In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 300 years old, it is 60ft. high, the diameter of the head 68ft., and the girt of the trunk 33ft.; at Compton House, 200 years old, it is 80ft. high, and the girt of the trunk 21ft. In Hampshire, at Strathfieldsaye, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the head 89 ft., and girt of the trunk 19ft.; at Hursley Park are many fine specimens, one of which contains nearly 14 loads of timber ; at Hackwood Park, three oaks were felled in 1836, which measured 101 ft., 115 ft., and 116 ft. in length, and 8 ft. 4in., 9 ft. 4in.,and 10 ft. 4in., in girt; at Sharfield, near Basingstoke, on another estate of Lord Bolton’s, there is a fine growing oak, 12 ft. in girt at 3ft. from the ground, 80 ft. high, and with branches projecting 30 ft. from the trunk ; in the New Forest there are 12 oaks, called the Twelve Apostles, which are fine sound trees, though somewhat stag-horned in the branches, the largest has a trunk measuring 22 ft. Gin. incircumference. In Kent,at Cobham Hall, are many fine specimens, with trunks 24 ft. in circumference. The Bounds Park Oak, near Tunbridge Wells, is figured in the folio edition of Strutt’s Sylva Britannica :—‘‘ At 2 ft. above the ground, it is 22 ft. in circumference; its trunk is straight and uniform; it throws cut a great number of limbs, and ISSS ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIL. , “i we, ; ( iG bite ot VN hese SY j u ah of) Ui) (f 1a pat Mh Uy pnw on AY | Sy Yi ff om : 3 Mn NS Bae Mf bears a grand head; it is 69ft. high; and the extent of its boughs, from east to west, is 114 ft.” (Lauder’s Gilpin, ii. p. 256.) ‘There are several fine oaks in the park of Karl Stanhope at Chevening, near Seven Oaks. One of these is 14 ft. 6 in. in girt at 5 ft. from the ground; and the diameter of the head is 84ft. From a leaf of this tree sent us by Earl Stanhope, it would appear to be Q. sessilifldra ; but of this we are not certain. In Somersetshire, at Brockley Hall, it is 80ft. high, with a trunk above % ft. in circumference; at Nettlecombe, 220 years old, it is 100 ft. high, the diameter of the head 50ft., and circumference of the trunk 20ft. In Surrey, at Claremont, it is 76 ft. high, the diameter of the head S0ft., and girt of the trunk 13 ft. Gin. In Sussex, at Cowdray, it is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the head 103 ft., and girt of the trunk 16 ft. 6in.; at Kidbrooke, 100 years old, it is ) ft. high, the diameter of the head 88ft., and girt of the trunk 21 ft. The Rookery Oak, at Kidbrooke, the seat of Lord Colchester, is 90 ft. high; the circumference of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 18 ft., and the diameter of the head 70 f{t.: the species is Q. pedunculata, The Sussex Farin Yard Oak, on the same estate (QQ. sessiliflora), is 70ft. high, with a trunk 21 ft. in circum. ference, and a head 90 ft. in diameter. In Horsfield’s History, &c. of Susser, Append. I1., Botany, by TI. H. Cooper, Keq., ¥.L.S., p. 6., published 1835, is an account of “‘a very fine oak, perhaps the finest in the county, which grows in the pleasure-grounds of Sheffield Park. ‘The but or bole, in height 22 ft., measures 15 ft. 5 in. in circumference ; and, as the tree is in a most thriving state, it will attain a much larger size. The amount of timber now contained in the tree is more than 11 loads, The oak in the kitchen-garden is also a beautiful tree, although not so large as the other: it measures CHAP, CV. CORYLA CEA. QUE/RCUS. 1839 1694 ‘Se h) ao x cl ( wll 15 ft. ; and Q. sessilifldra is 90 ft. high, and the circumference of the trunk 29 ft. At Flitwick House there is an old oak 60 ft. high, which girts 18ft. ; it has a straight trunk about 35 ft. high before it forms any branches; there is also a young oak, planted in 1818, which, in 1836, was 30ft. high, and 2 ft. 52 in. in circumference. At Ampthill Park there are two fine old oaks : the first (Q. pedunculata) is 59 ft. high, and the trunk girts 25ft.; the second (Q. sessilifldra) is 60 ft. high, girting 24ft., and with a head 100 ft. in diameter. In Breconshire, the largest oak is one (now in a state of decay) which girts 25 ft. at 5ft. from the ground: it grows with some other fine trees near the old mansion of Pantycored, near Brecon, and belongs to Dillwyn Llewelyn, Esq. In Buckinghamshire, at Claydon House, the seat of Sir Harry Verney, are two very fine oaks: the circumference of the trunk of the largest is 27 ft., and the diameter of the head 120 ft.: the circumference of the trunk of the other tree, at the smallest part, is 21 ft. At Harleyford is an oak 16 ft. in girt, and dividing into two enormous limbs, each from 9 ft. to 12 ft. in circumference. Waller’s oaks, near Beaconsfield, are about 100 ft. high, and 8 ft. in circumference: they were planted by Waller in 1730. In Caermarthenshire, at Golden Grove, are many fine oaks, supposed to be abeut 300 years old, above 80 ft. high, and with trunks from 15 ft. to 18 ft. in circumference. In Cambridgeshire, at Wimpole, is an oak 75 ft. high, with a trunk 13ft. in girt, which is clear to the height of 50 ft. In Cheshire, at Combermere Abbey, there is a pollard oak 80 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 24ft., and diameter of the head 75 ft. ; there are also some oaks in a growing state, about 70 ft. high, with heads from 75 ft. to 80 ft. in diameter, and trunks girting about 12 ft. (For other oaks at Combermere see p. 1756.) At Buckland Hill, according to Mitchell, there is an oak with a trunk 24ft. in circumference at 5ft. from the ground, and which, at 8 ft., branches out into four large limbs, about 60 ft. high, and spreading over a diameter of 120 ft. In Derbyshire, the approach to Kedleston House, the seat of Lord Scarsdale, is through one of the finest oak groves in the kingdom. We have received the following account of these trees from the Honourable and Reverend Frederick Curzon :—‘ The largest oak, called, par excellence, the ‘ King Tree,’ measures in girt, at 6ft. from the ground, 24 ft. ; it has a noble trunk of 60 ft. without a single branch, and appears in a healthy and growing state. The late Lord Scars. dale refused 300 guineas for it about 20 years ago, when he sold atree standing near it for 204 guineas. ‘There are about adozen more trees in the same grove, with trunks girting from 19 ft. to 20 ft.each.”’ In Durham, at Ravensworth Castle, there is an oak which is supposed to be the largest in the county : it is 70 ft. high, with a trunk 18 ft. 4in. in circumference at 1 ft. from the ground, and 17ft. at 9ft.; the head is 80ft. in diameter. In Essex, the Lawn Oak, at Writtle Park, according to Burnet, is 25 ft. in girt at 5ft. from the ground ; and the great Northfield Oak, in the same park, girts 3] ft. 6in. at the same height. At Hempstead, near Saffron Walden, is an old oak, the trunk of which, we are informed by J. Pease, Esq. M.P., girts from 50ft. to 53 ft. In Flintshire, at Gredlington, the seat of Lord Kenyon, there are two oaks, one of which is 96 ft. high, and girts 13ft. 9in.; and the other is 83ft. high, and girts 15ft. In Glamorganshire are several fine trees; and among others the Sketty Oak. We have received the following account of this tree from that excellent British botanist and ardent lover of trees, L. W. Dillwyn, Esq., M.P. :—‘* This tree grows at Lower Sketty, about 2 miles from my house. When I first came into this neigh- bourhood, in 1802, it was a magnificent tree; but, a few years afterwards, it was much damaged by lightning ; and one of the main branches, within these 3 or 4 years, has been torn off by a storm. The trunk is quite hollow, with a circumference of 37 ft. 9in. at the base; and it measures 24 ft, 2 in. at 4 ft. 6in, from the ground, before any of the enlargement occasioned by the branches begins.’’ We have received the following account of the Lanelay Oak, also, from Mr. Dillwyn: —* It grows about a mile and a half from Lantrissant; and my friend the Rev. J. M. Traherne has sent me its dimensions as follows : —‘ 38 ft. 6 in. round the base, and 97 ft. 2in. at 3 ft. from the ground.’ This tree is in a much more shattered state than the one at Lower Sketty: one side of the hollow trunk 6D 1S40 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. is greatly decayed, if not altogether dead ; and the few remaining branches on the other side are so overloaded with ivy, as greatly to endanger their safety in every storm.” At Aberpergwm, the seat of Wm. Williams, Esq., there is a fine growing tree, 25 ft. in girt near the ground, and 15 ft. at the height of Sf In Gloucestershire, at Doddington Park, is a growing tree 75 ft. high, with a trunk 12 ft. in girt, and a head 90 ft. in diameter. In Herefordshire, at Croft Castle, it is 120 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and of the head 75 ft. ; another is 75 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 8 ft., and of the head 96 ft. ; another, a remarkably regular and handsome tree, 72 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 10ft., and of the head 104 ft.; and another, an old pollard, 56 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 12 ft. Sin., and of the head 81 ft. At Eastnor Castle, 18 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. About 8, miles from Moccas Court is the Eardisley Oak, a fine old tree, having an immense head, wider than that of the Cowthorpe Oak: the trunk is 18 ft. high, and 30ft. in girt at 3 ft. from the ground; with a hole at the ground, which, in warm weather, serves as a retreat for pigs and sheep. The Nun-Apton Oak, near Brinefield, has a trunk 33 ft. in girt at 5 ft. from the ground. The Moccas Court Weeping Oak (fig. 1508. in p. 1732.) is 75 ft. high ; the circumference of the trunk is 13 ft. 6in., and the diameter of the head, in one direction, is 100 ft. In Tibberton Park there is an oak (fig. 1587. in p. 1746.) which, as we are informed by its proprietor H. Lee Warner, Esq., has reached the astonishing height of 127 ft. ; the trunk 97 ft. Gin. in height before it divides into branches ; its circumferences averages about 18 ft. In Hertfordshire, at Hatfield, are many fine specimens: one, with a trunk 36 ft. in circumference, and clear to the height of 30 ft., contains 270 cubic feet of timber. In Lancashire, at Holker Hall, there is an oak 75 ft. high, with a trunk girting 21 ft. : the diameter of the head is 66 ft. The Broad Oak, atWinwick Hall, is only 30 ft. high ; but the circumference of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 17 ft., and the diameter.of the head 90 ft. : at 10 ft. from the ground, there are 8 branches, which grow in a horizontal direction; and at 10 ft. from those are 6 more branches, spreading in a similar manner. In Leicestershire, at Donnington Park, 80 years old, it is 68 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 12 ft., and the diameter of the head 81 ft. ; another, very old, is 64ft. high, the diameter of the head 66 ft., and the trunk 33 ft. in circumference. At Gopsall, at the seat of Earl Howe, Q. pedunculata is 70 ft. high ; circumference of the trunk 18 ft., and diameter of the head 77 ft. In Montgomeryshire, in the park at Powis Castle are many fine oaks: one of these is 90 ft. high, with a trunk girting 21 ft. at 3 ft. from the ground; the diameter of the head 93ft.: it contains about 1335 cubic feet of timber. ‘The handsomest oak I ever saw,’’ says Marsham, “‘ was in the Earl of Powis’s noble park, by Ludlow, in 1757; though it was but 16 ft. 3in. in circumference at 5 ft. from the ground ; but it ran quite straight and clear of arms (I believe, full 60 ft. high), and had a large fine head.’’ (Bath Soc. Papers, vol. i. p. 66.) Possibly this may be the tree mentioned above. In Monmouthshire, at Tredegar Park, 175 years old, it is 85ft. high; the circumference of the trunk is 18 ft., and the diameter of the head 75 ft. In Norfolk, at Merton Hall, is an oak with a trunk 63 ft. 2in. in gitt. (See jig. 1602. in p. 1764). It is said that, some years ago, a still {larger oak, in the same park, was blown down. Another oak at Merton measures 25ft. in circumference at 5 ft. from the ground. There are many oaks in the wood with trunks varying from 12 ft. to 24 ft. in circumference. One of these has a clear trunk 22 ft. 10 in. in height, averaging a girt of about 13 ft., and perfectly straight. This is a magnificent tree, with a very handsome head. In Northamptonshire, at Shipley House, it is 350 years old, the circumference of the trunk 27 ft., and the diameter of the head 171 ft. ; at Easton Park is one 26ft. in girt at 1ft. from the ground; and in Chase Park is one 26 ft. 3 in. in girt at 1ft. from the ground. In Yardley Chase are many fine oaks, besides those already mentioned in p. 1765. : one, a growing tree, is 70 ft. high, with atrunk 12 ft. in circumference, and 28 ft. high to the first branch ; another has a trunk 26 ft. 3 in. in circumference; and several have trunks varying from 15 ft. to 20 ft. in circumference. At Strelly Hal}, the seat of Thomas Webb Edge, Esq., is the Strelly Broad Oak, which was measured in 1739, after its main arms had been blown off; when it contained 560 cubic feet of timber, and its head was 180 ft. in diameter. It is nowa mere shell; but its trunk still measures, at 3 ft. from the ground, 18 ft. in circumference. At Deene Park, the seat of the Earl of Cardigan, there are several large old oaks, one of which is 45 ft. high, with a trunk girting about 14 ft. 6in. at 3ft. from the ground, and a head 81 ft. in diameter. A pollard oak, in the same park, has a trunk which girts 17ft. 3in. at 3ft. from the ground. Ina wood at Corby is an oak 70 ft. high, with a trunk girting 16 ft. An oak on the Pascoe estate, in the same county, has a trunk 25 ft. Gin. in girt, which rises (averaging about 15 ft.) to the height of about 22 ft. or 24 ft. ; when it forms what may be called an apple-tree head. In Northumberland, at Hartburn, 83 years planted, it is 74 ft. high; the circumference of the trunk is 12 ft., and the diameter of the head 60 ft. ; this trunk is without boughs to the height of upwards of 50 ft. In Nottinghamshire, at Clumber Park, it is 58 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 13 ft. 6 in., and the diameter cf the head 72 ft. : at Thoresby Park, it has a trunk, clear of branches, 45 ft. high, though only 7 ft. 6in. in circumference, and isa fine young tree. In Oxfordshire, at Blenheim, isa fine oak, nearly 30 ft. in girt. In Cornbury Park, Q. pedunculata is 48 ft. high, with a trunk 34 ft. 3in. in circumference near the ground, and 22 ft. Zin. at the height of 17 ft.: the diameter of the head is about 60 ft. In Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, Q. sessilifldra is 100 ft. high, with a head 60 ft. in diameter, and a trunk 13 ft. 6in. in circum- ference. At the height of 13 ft., it divides into three branches, forming a handsome and well-pro- portioned head. It is difficult to name the age; but 150 years ago it was designated the Large Oak al Stackpole. In Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, it is 50 ft. high; the diameter of the head is 97 ft., and the circumference of the trunk 17 ft. 3in. In Rutiandshire, in Normanton Park, there is an oak 65 ft. high, diameter of head 90 ft., girt of the trunk, at 3 ft. from the ground, 14 ft. 3in. ; the species is Q. pedunculata. Another oak, in the same park (Q. sessilifldra), measured 16 ft. in circumference at 3 ft. from the ground. Its height, and the diameter of its head, are nearly equal to the preceding. They are standing some 30 yards distant froin each other, and within 50 yards of a bog. ‘The Jatter is widely different from the former in its general appearance; and its straggling branches and pallid leaves give it a very naked aspect. The other, on the contrary, with its deeply jagged dark green leaves, and robust habit, has a sombre appearance. In Shropshire, at Porkington, is an Oak 5Oft. high, with a trunk nearly 20 ft. in circumference, and a head 90 ft. in diameter; and another, in the same park, 100ft. high, has a trunk 18 ft. in girt to the height of 18 ft., and a head 65 ft. in diameter: at Hardwicke Grange, 10 years planted, it is 25 ft. high: at Willey Park, 15 years planted, it is 39 ft. high; at Kinlet there is a growing oak 112 ft. high, the girt of the trunk 16 ft.6in., and the diameter of the head 84 ft. ; also many fine specimens, from 80 ft. to 100 ft. high, with trunks from 15 ft. to 24 ft. in circurnference, and the branches extending from 80 ft. to1l0 ft. In the natural woods adjoining Kinlet are numerous trecs both of Q. pedunculata and of Q. sessilifldra. In Staffordshire, at Trentham, there is an oak 60 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 2] ft., and the diameter of the head 70 ft. At Bagot’s Park, there is a twisted oak, about 56 ft. high; circumference of the trunk, at 3 ft. from the ground, 27 ft. 2in., and containing 720 cubic feet of nearly all crooked timber. This is an old tree, and has lost much of its height and many of its boughs. In the same ark are six noble trees, called the Cliff Oaks, in a healthy growing state, and perfectly sound. The argest of these, which is called the King Tree, is 100 ft. high, with a trunk 16 ft. 7 in. in circumference at 4 ft. from the ground, and containing 620 cubic feet of timber: the others vary in height from CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’RCUS. 1841 80 ft. to 90 ft., and the circumference of the trunk from 15 ft. to 18 ft.: only one of these is showing any symptoms of decay. For the other remarkable trees in Bagot’s Park, see p. 1769. In Suffolk, in the Bury Botanic Garden, 8 years planted, it is from 20 ft. to 30 ft. high ; at Finborough Hall, 100 years old, it is 75 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 18 ft., and the diameter of the head 82 ft. In Warwickshire, at Coombe Abbey, 600 years old, it is 70 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 21 ft., and the diameter of the head 101 ft.: at Springfield, 20 years planted, it is 35 ft. high: at Allesley Rectory, Q. pedunculata, 26 years planted, is 32 ft. high; and Q. sessilifldra, of the same age, is 59 ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. 3in, in circumference at 2 ft. from the ground: at Merivale is a mag- nificent forest of oaks, many of which have trunks 60 ft. high, and of nearly the same diameter at the top as at the bottom. In Worcestershire, at Hagley, is a noble oak, with a trunk 22 ft. 9 in. in circumference, and the extent of the branches 105 ft. : at Croome, Q. pedunculata is 85 ft. high, with a trunk 19 ft. in circumference, and a head 105 ft. in diameter; another tree has a head 114 ft. in diameter; Q. sessilifiora is 80ft. high, with a trunk 18 ft. in circumference. There are numerous other oaks at Croome, of both species, varying from 70 ft. to 80 ft. in height, and with trunks from 15 ft. to 18 ft. in diameter. In Yorkshire, at Castle Howard, it is 90 ft. high, the circum- ference of the trunk 15 ft., and diameter of the head 90 ft.; at Ackworth, Q. pedunculata is 120 ft. high, circumference of the trunk 11 ft., diameter of the head 74 ft.; at Woodthorpe, an oak, supposed to be 1000 years old, is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 33ft., and of the head _ 66 ft., the trunk of this tree is a mere shell. At Hovingham Hall, the King Oak is 91 ft. high; the circum- ference of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 24ft.; and at 32 ft., where it breaks in branches, 12 ft. 9in. the diameter of the head is 71 ft. ‘The Queen Oak is about 70 ft. high, and 24 ft. in cir- cumference at 1 ft. from the ground: the diameter of the head is 94ft. Both are sound trees, from 250 to 300 years old. In Studley Park, in this county, are some of the noblest oaks in Europe, per- fectly sound, and most of them in a growing state. The largest of these (Q. sessilifldra) is 118 ft. high, with a trunk 33 ft. Gin. in circumference at 1 ft. from the ground, and 20 ft. at 5 ft. from the ground; and a head 96 ft. in diameter. (See fig. 1585. in p. 1744.) The largest Q. pedunculata is 94 ft. high, with a trunk 22 ft. 4in. in circumference, and rising 21 ft. to the fork ; another Q. pedunculata (see fig. 1581. in p. 1742.; which is a portrait by H. W. Jukes, Esq., made, along with those of above twenty other trees figured in this work, at the expense of Mrs, Lawrence), is 80 ft. high, with a trunk 24 ft. 6in. in girt at 1 ft. from the ground, and 22ft. 8in. at the smallest part ; and a head 91 ft. in diameter. There are many other fine oaks in Studley Park, varying from 80 ft. to 90 ft. high, with trunks from 20 ft. to 30 ft. in girt, and clear of branches to the height of from 20 ft. to 40 ft. The British Oak in Scotland. In the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, there is an oak, in Dalmeny Park, 70 ft. high, with a trunk 15 ft. 6 in. in circumference, diameter of the head 96 ft. ; another oak, 70 ft. high, has a trunk only 6 ft. 5in. in circumference, but carries nearly that thickness to the height of 30 ft. before it throws out branches. At Barnton Hall is an oak 80 feet high, with a trunk 1] ft. in circumference, and a head 82 ft. in diameter: the trunk is sound, and without branches to the height of 20ft.; but the head is stag-horned and much decayed. At Hopetoun House is a growing tree, 75 ft. high, with a trunk 11 ft. in circumference. At Melville Castle is an oak, 70 ft. high, with a trunk 18 ft. in girt at 4 ft. from the ground, and a head 90 ft. in diameter. — South of Edinburgh. In Ayrshire, at Kilkerran, it is 50ft. high ; the girt of the trunk is 12 ft. 6in., and the diameter of the head is 90ft. In Haddingtonshire, at Yester, is an oak 89 ft. high, with a trunk 12 ft. in girt, and a head 70 ft. in diameter. In Renfrewshire, at Bothwell Castle, is an oak 59 ft. high, with a trunk 14 ft. in circumference, and a head 98 ft. in diameter. In Roxburghshire, at Minto, are several oaks, about 200 years old, which are 70 ft. high; the girt of the trunk about 12 ft., and the diameter of the head 63ft. For other remarkable trees in this county, see p. 1772. — North of Edinburgh. In Aberdeenshire, at Fintray House, are four oaks, with trunks varying from 5 ft. 6 in. to 5ft. 10in. in circumference. ‘The oak does not ripen its acorns, and rarely its young wood, in this county. In Banffshire, at Gordon Castle, is an oak 66 ft. high, with a trunk about 10 ft. in girt, and a head 66 ft. in diameter. In Cromarty, at Coul, there is an oak 162 years old, which is 80 ft. high ; the circumference of the trunk 12 ft., and diameter of the head 60 ft. In Fifeshire, at Danibristle Park, it is 70 ft. high, with a trunk about 11 ft. in girt, and 40 ft. clear of branches ; diameter of the head 45 ft. At Largs is an oak 100 ft. high, with a trunk 9 ft. 6in. in circumference, and 35 ft. clear of branches; and a head 53 ft. in diameter, In Forfarshire there is an oak, on the estate of Lord Gray, at Gray House, which was 68 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 17 ft. 6 in., and the diameter of the head 90 ft., when it was measured, in June, 1836, by Mr. Robertson, His Lord- ship’s gardener. Thesameoak, when measured in 1821, was, we are informed by Mr. Robertson, then only 16 ft. in circumference ; and, consequently, it has gained 18 in. since that period: it is Q. pedun- culata, and is in great health and vigour. In Perthshire, at Taymouth, is a growing oak, 40 ft. high, with a trunk 14 ft. in girt, and a head 72 ft. in diameter. The tree stands in the park, in a loamy soil on a dry subsoil, and is about 100 years old. In Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, is an old oak, 80 ft. high, with a long straight trunk 12 ft. in circumference, and a head 90 ft. in diameter. In Stirling- shire, at Blair Drummond, is a growing oak, 120 years old, 86 ft. high, with a trunk 20 ft. in the bole, and 14 ft. in circumference; diameter of the head 60 ft. There are many fine oaks at Blair Drum- mond, from 15 ft. to 50 ft. in the bole, but no other is quite so much in circumference. In Callender Park, Q. sessiliflora is 50 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 15 ft. 6in., and diameter of the head 58 ft. In Sutherland, at Dunrobin Castle, is an oak 80 ft. high, the diameter of the head 47 ft., and the girt of the trunk about 11 ft. The British Oak in Ireland. Near Dublin, at Cypress Grove, it is 50 ft. high; girt of the trunk 7 ft., and the diameter of the head 50 ft. — South of Dublin. In the county of Carlow, at Oak Park, the seat of Colonel Bruen, is an oak 58 ft. high, with a trunk 23 ft. in girt, and a head 90 ft. in diameter; also another, at Garry Hudon, 75 ft. high, diameter of the head 85 ft., and girt of the trunk 22 ft. ; both are single trees, growing in a loamy soil. At Borris House it is 61 ft. high, with a trunk 12 ft. 6 in. in girt, and a head 83 ft. in diameter. In the county of Cork, at Moor Park, the seat of the Earl of Mount Cashel, Q. pedunculata is 76 ft. high, girt of the trunk 18 ft., and diameter of the head 65 ft.; and Q. sessilifldra is 96 ft. high, with a trunk 24 ft. in circumference, and a head 85 ft. 6 in. in diameter. In King’s County, at Charleville Forest, it is 110 ft. high, the girt of the trunk 18 ft., and diameter of the head 128 ft. This noble tree grows on the lawn, in a brown Joamy soil on a calcareous gravelly subsoil: it is a young tree in a growing state. Another is 85ft. high, with a clear trunk 28 ft. high, and averaging 16 ft. in circumference ; diameter of the head 102 ft. At 28 ft. from the ground, the tree divides into 11 large arms, which rise nearly in a perpendicular direction ; and from these spring 135 smaller arms, or branches, some of which droop within 4 ft. of the ground. A beautifully spreading oak, in the same forest, is only 56 ft. high, with a trunk 16 ft. in cireum- ference, and a head 115 ft. in diameter. This tree begins to throw out branches, or rather large horizontal limbs, at 2ft. from the ground, terminating in a kind of sugarloaf head. There are many other fine oaks in Charleville Forest, but these are the most remarkable. In Kilkenny, at Mount Juliet, the seat of the Earl of Carrick, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk 25 ft. clear of branches, but only 7 ft. in circumference. — North of Dublin. In the county of Antrim, at Belvoir Park, near Belfast, stands 6D 2 1842 ARBORETUM AND FRU'TICETUM. PART IIl- what is probably the largest oak in Ireland ; since it measures 28 ft. in circumference at 6 ft. from the ground, It is much decayed, and has lost much of its height and many branches. At Shane’s Castle, the seat of Earl O'Neill, Q. pedunculata is 65 ft. high, with a trunk 15 ft. in girt at 4 ft. from the ground, and a head 84ft. in diameter; and Q. sessilifldra is 68 ft. high, 16 ft. 6 in, in girt, and the head 90 ft. in diameter. Both are young trees in a healthy growing state; and Q. sessilifldra, in particular, in the years 1855 and 1836, made a general growth throughout its branches of from Qin, to 1 ft. Sin. In the county of Down, at Hillsborough Castie, it is 70 ft. high, with a trunk nearly 22 ft. in circumference, and clear of branches to the height of 25 ft.; at Moira, it is 60 ft. high, with a trunk about 16 ft. in circumference, and a head 68 ft. in diameter. In Fermanagh, at Florence Court, it is 70 ft. high; girt of the trunk 15 ft. and diameter of the head 80 ft.: at Castle Coote, a young oak is 75 ft. high, with a trunk 12 ft. 8 in. in girt, it is a thriving tree ; another, much shattered by lightning, is 90 ft. high, with a trunk 10ft. 6 in. in circumference. In Louth, at Dundalk, is an oak 60 ft. high ; circumference of the trunk, at 1 ft, from the ground, 15 ft. 5 at 19 ft., 10 ft. ; diameter of the head 84ft. In the county of Sligo the oaks are small, but remark- able for the closeness and fineness of the grain of their timber. One at Mackree Castle is 30 ft. high, with a trunk about 7 ft. in circumference, and a head 75 ft. in diameter. In Westmeath, at Paken- ham Hall, the seat of the Earl of Longford, Q. pedunculata is 80ft. high, with a trunk perfectly clear from knots or branches for 3] ft. ; girting 12 ft. at 1 ft. from the ground, and 6 ft. at 31ft., just below the swelling of the branches. The trunk is perfectly straight, aud the tree, which is in a healthy and growing state, is about 96 years old. The British Oak in Foreign Countries. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 48 years ee it is 60 ft. high; the girt of the trunk 12ft. In Brittany, at Barres, on the estate of M. ‘ilmorin, 9 years planted, it is 15 ft. high. In the Botanic Garden at Avranches, Q. sessilifdlia, 40 years planted, is 39ft. high; the circumference of the trunk 8ft., and the diameter of the head 28 ft. In Saxony, at Worlitz, Q. sessilifdlia, 330 years old, is 70 ft. high, with a trunk 27 ft. in circumference. In the Grand-Duchy of Nassau, ie near Weisbaden, is a very remarkable weep- OSE ing oak, of which we have been furnished with a sketch (from which our jig. 1695. is reduced), by the Honourable Mrs. Wrightson, of Warns- worth Hall, near Doncaster, daughter of Lord Walsingham : — ‘“‘ It is a large handsome tree, the great peculiarity of which is, that all the iower branches are very long, slender, and pendulous, more like those of a weeping birch than of oaks in general. It is a solitary tree, with no other oaks * near it; andit stands on grass by the side of the ° road. ‘There is a legend attached tothe tree, that two lovers, while taking shelter under it, were struck by lightning, and that the tree has wept ,; eversince.”’ In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 200 years old, it is 40 ft. high, circum- ference of the trunk 7 ft. 6in., and diameter of the head 40 ft.; in the Botanic Garden, another (Q. pedunculata), 84 years old, is 20ft. high, and geLe ZI as the girt of the trunk 24in.; and @Q. sessilifldra, hitmen ie also 84 years old, is 18 ft. high, and the circumference of the trunk 1ft. 6in. In Austria, near Vienna, at Briick on the Leytha, 180 years old, it is 84 ft. high, with a trunk 15 ft. in circumference, and a head 80ft. in diameter. In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Pfauen Insel, 100 years old, it is 80 ft. high, with a trunk 12ft. in circumference, and a head 36 ft. in diameter. In Sweden, at Lund, in the Botanic Garden, it is 56 ft. high; ;the circumference of the trunk 4 ft. Gin., and the diameter of . the head 36ft. In Russia, in the Government Garden at Odessa, 12 years planted, Q. sessiliflora is 16 ft. high, and the girt of the trunk 15in.; and Q. pedunculata is 17 ft. high, girt of the trunk 12in. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 50 years old, Q. sessiliflora is 65 ft. high, the circumference of the trunk 7 ft., and the diameter of the head 44ft.; and Q. pedunculata is 60 ft. high, girt of the trunk 7 ft., and diameter of the head 40 ft. Commercial Statistics. Acorns, in London, are from 2s. 6d. to 3s. 6d. per bushel. Plants (two-years-old seedlings), 10s. per thousand; transplanted, and from 2 ft. to 3 ft. high, 40s. per thousand. At Bollwyller, acorns of the species are from 2 to 3 francs per bushel ; and plants of the varieties are from | franc to 3 francs each. At New York plants are 50 cents each. ¥ 3. Q. pyreNA‘ICA Willd. The Pyrenean Oak. Identification, Willd., No. 67.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 179.; Rees’s Cycl., No. 75. Synonymes. Q. Tatzin Pers. Syn, 2 p. 571.; @. nigra Thore Chlor. Lund., 381.; Q. Tosa Bose Journ. Hist. Nat., 2. p. 155.; Q. stolonifera Lapeyr. Pl. Pyr., 582. ; Chene noir Secondat. Engravings, Secondat Mém. du Cheéne, t. 2. andt. 5.; N. Du Ham., 7. t. 56, ; Bosc Journ. Hist. Nat., 2. t. 92. f. 3.; and our fig. 1696. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves oblong, pinnatifid, stalked; downy beneath; some- what heart-shaped and unequal at the base; lobes obtuse, slightly toothed. Fruit stalked. (Willd.) A low tree, a native of the Pyrenees. Introduced in 1822, This species forms a smaller tree than Q. pedunculata or Q. sessiliflora; from both of which it is distinguished by its roots, which run chiefly near the surface, and throw up suckers. The trunk seldom attains a greater circumference than from 6 ft. to 9 ft. The bark is dark-coloured and chapped. The leaves are petiolated; and the acorns are borne on short peduncles, generally two together. The tree is readily known, from its infancy upwards, from every other oak, in spring, by the dense covering CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1843 of woolly down that is spread over its young leaves, . which, on their first appearance (in the climate Wy of London, three weeks later than those of the & \ common oak), are of a reddish tinge. The tree is NX found, in France, in the Lower Pyrenees, and in every part of the west, as far as Nantes, almost always on poor sandy soil. In the Landes, it is known under the name of chéne noir, tauzin, or tauza. At Angers, and at Nantes, it is called . chéne doux; at Mons, chéne brosse; and among SY the nurserymen in these countries, chéne Angou- GZ : mois. The Basques call it amenza, or ametca. gy Bosc says that there is a plantation of it in the Park of Daumont, atthe back of the Forest of Mont- P -'1696 morency, some of the trees in which ripen acorns annually; and that he had sown a great many of them in the government nurseries at Versailles. Secondat, who appears to have been the first to bring this species of oak into notice, considers it as the true Quércus Ro- bur of the ancients, as already noticed, p. 1722. He says that this oak grows well in the poorest soil, in which its roots extend close under the surface to a great distance, here and there throwing up suckers. The wood is of great hardness, toughness, and durability; and it is chiefly used for the construction of wine casks. Bosc adds that the wood weighs 60 lb. per cubic foot, and that it is very apt to warp; but that the bark furnishes the best ofall tar. In the Journal @ Hist. Nat., tom. ii. pl. 32., he has figured a gall fly (Dipldéle- pis umbraculus Oliv., Cynips quéretis toja Fad. ), and the gall produced by it, peculiar to this tree. The gall (fig. 1697.) is spheroidal, fungous within, and 1697 almost ligneous without; smooth, but crowned with from 8 to 12 tubercles, separated by indentations. The gall fly resembles the Cynips glechome Lin.; but differs from that species in having the abdomen as downy as the thorax. In the Nouveau Dict. d’Agric., it is said that, in the Landes, the acorns of the Q. Tazzin are much more sought after for feeding swine, than those of Q. sessiliflora or Q. pedunculata. The young shoots of Q. pyre- naica are more flexible than those of Q. sessiliflora and Q. pedunculata, and, consequently, make better hoops. The leaves and young shoots are much more bitter than those of the other species, and are often rejected by cows 6D 3 S44 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM, PART III. and sheep; while those of the common species, in the same pasture, are eaten. The wood makes excellent fuel. There are plants in the Horti- cultural Society’s Garden, which, in spring, when their leaves are expanding, are of very great beauty and singularity ; and the species, on that account, well deserves culture as an ornamental tree. There are some small trees, in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, 6 ft. or 8 ft. high. In France, in Brittany, at Barres, 8 years planted, it is 10 ft. high. In Germany, at Briick on the Leytha, near Vienna, 15 years from the acorn, it is 6 ft. high. In Italy, at Monza, 16 years planted, it is 14ft. high. There are some plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s ; and, in the catalogue of the Kensington Nur- sery for 1834, seedling plants are marked at 50s. per thousand. At present we are not aware of plants being in any nursery, except a few at Messrs. Loddiges’s; but acorns may be had from Paris or Bourdeaux in abundance ; and there is scarcely a species of the genus more deserving of culture, for the beauty of its spring foliage. Varieties. In the Nouveau Du Hamel three are mentioned : — 1. With large acorns, on peduncles, axillary and terminal; 2. With axillary acorns of a middle size; and, 3. With small acorns, on long racemes. Desvaux, in the Journal de Botanique for 1808, mentions Q. Tazzin laciniata, having jagged leaves; and Q. T. digitata, having digitate leaves. Bosc speaks of a dried specimen in his possession, which he thinks may belong to the true chéne Angoumois; which, he says, is often confounded with Q. Tadzin and Q. Cérris. To this specimen he has given the name of Q. Ligeris, or chéne ligérien. In the London Horticultural Society’s Garden there is an oak which was received from M. Schammes of Pesth, in Hungary, under the name of Q. conférta, which appears to belong to Q. pyrenaica; but, not having seen the fruit, we cannot be quite certain of this. * 4. Q. APENNI‘NA Lam. The Apennine Oak. Identification. Lam. Dict. Encycl., 1. p.725.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 177.; Bose Mém. sur les Chénes. Synonymes. @. conglomerata Pers. ; Chene hivernal, Fr. Engravings. N. Du Ham., 7. t. 53.; and our fig. 1698. uf Spec. Char., &c. Leaves oval-oblong, petiolated, sinuated, pu- from seeds gathered by him off a speci- men tree of Q. Cér- ris, which grewinhis < nursery, near to one of Q. Suber, which accounts for its hy- brid origin; the blos- som of the Turkey oak having doubtless been impregnated by the farina of the cork tree. Mr. Lucombe first noticed it about 75 years ago, and extensively propagated and sold it all over the kingdom. When the original tree had attained 20 years’ growth, and was about 3ft. in circum- ference, Mr. Lucombe, being then far advanced in years, had it cut down, for the purpose of making his coffin out of it. He, however, lived so much longer than he had anticipated, that several years be- fore his death, he had another much larger and older tree cut down, sawn into planks, and carefully deposited under his bed, in readiness for the above purpose; and inside those planks, over which for many years he had reposed, he was at last put to rest, at the advanced age of 102 years. The largest and finest specimens of the old Lucombe oak now existing are growing at Killerton, the beautiful residence of Sir Thomas D. Acland, Bart., near Exeter, where, in 1834, a tree, 80 years planted, was 73 ft. high; diameter of the trunk 3ft. 5in., and of the head 62 ft. At Castle Hill, the splendid demesne of Ear] Fortescue, near South Molton; and at Carclew, the seat of Sir Charles Lemon, Bart., near Falmouth, in Cornwall; are other very fine trees: one at the latter place, in 1834, 70 years planted, being 82 ft. 4 in. high; diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 3in., and of the head 40 ft. The old Lucombe oak differs most materially from the Fulham oak; more especially in the general outline of the tree, and its habit of growth, as will be seen by the accompanying sketches. ( figs.1\712. and 1713.). Its bark is also much more corky than that of the Fulham oak. The old Lucomhe oak cannot be propagated, with any degree of certainty (being strictly a hybrid), from acorns, al- though these are produced rather freely sometimes, and vegetate well; but the produce differs entirely from the parent ; and we there- fore perpetuate it by grafting it upon stocks of the Quércus Cérris, to which it freely unites, and flourishes amazingly ; frequently mak- ing shoots from 5 ft. to 6 ft. high the first season from grafting. The wood is of a close texture, and beautiful grain. The growth of the tree is rapid, and its whole appearance extremely beautiful. Sketch No, 1., by Mr. Tucker (fig. 1712.), represents the old Lu- CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE/RCUS. 1855 combe oak in the Exeter Nursery, as it appears in its deciduous state, from January to May; showing faithfully the stately erect growth of the bole, and the graceful disposition of the branches. This tree has been only 35 years planted: its height is 50 ft.; the circumference of the trunk, at 1 ft. from the ground, is 8 ft. 6in., and the diameter of the head is 38 ft. Sketch No. 2. (our fig. 1713.) represents the same tree in full foliage, as it appears from May to January.—Robert T’. Pince. Exeter, April 4, 1837.” Statistics. Q.C. Lucombeana. In the environs of London, inthe Fulham Nursery, it is 60 ft. 6 in. high ; at Syon, it is 65 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 7 in., and of the head 37ft.; inthe Mile End Nursery, itis 45{t. high, with a trunk 5 ft. 6in. in girt.—South of Lon- don. In Cornwall, at Carclew, near Penryn, it is 82 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 40 ft. In Devonshire, at Killerton, 80 years planted, it is 73 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 6in., and of the head 62 ft. ; at Bystock Park, 24 years planted, it is 40 ft. high ; in the Exeter Nursery, 52 years planted, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 6 in., and of the head 4) ft. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 25 years planted, it is 55 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 25ft. In Somersetshire, at Leigh Court, 50 years planted, and 80 ft. high ; 14 years planted, it is no less than 50 ft. high, circumference of the trunk 3 ft. 6in., and diameter of the head 20 ft.: at Nettle- combe, 80 years planted, it is 59 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 46ft.: at Hestercombe, it is 56 ft. high, and the trunk 6 ft. 10 in. in circumference. In Wiltshire, at Wardour Castle, 40 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 6in., and of the head 54ft.— North of London. In Berkshire, at White Knights, 26 years planted, it is 27 ft. high, with a trunk 5ft. in circumference. In Cheshire, at Eaton Hall, 13 years planted, it is 20 ft. high. In Essex, at Audley End, 68 years planted, it is 40 feet high, the circumference of the trunk 6 ft. 6 in., and diameter of the head 51 ft. In Lancashire, at Latham House, 27 years planted, it is 43 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 13in., and of the head 32ft. In Nottinghamshire, at Clumber Park, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 10in., and that of the head 50 ft. In Oxfordshire, in the Oxford Botanic Garden, 30 years planted, it is 30ft. high. In Norfolk, at Merton Hall, it is 66 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and that of the head 46 ft. In Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 30 years planted, it is 48 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6in., and that of the space covered by the branches 30 ft. In Warwickshire, at Berkswell, 50 years planted, it is 48 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3ft. 9in., and of the head 22ft. In Worcestershire, at Croome, 55 years planted, it is 79ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 50 ft. ; another tree, 30 years planted, is 45 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk is 2ft., and of the head 30 ft.—In Scot- land. In Ayrshire, ‘at Doonside, 46 years planted, it is 40 ft. ‘high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 39 ft. In the Stewartry of Kircudbright, at St. Mary’s Isle, it is 49 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 36ft. In Renfrew- shire, at Erskine House, 23 years planted, it is 28 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 7in. In Cromarty, at Coul, 20 years planted, it is 32 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 13in., and of the head 18 ft. In Forfarshire, at Kinnaird Castle, 55 years old, it is 45 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 6in., and of the head 36ft. In Perthshire, in Dick- son and Turnbull’s Nursery, 40 years old, it is 54 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and that of the head 26 ft.—In Ireland. In the environs of Dublin, at Castletown, 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 6in., and that of the head 38 ft. In the county of Cork, at Castle Freke, it is 39ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 30 ft. In Fermanagh, at Castle Coole, it is 46 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 6in., and that of the head 57 ft, In Louth, at Oriel Temple, 60 years planted, it is 67 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 46 ft. *#* Foliage evergreen, or very nearly so. Leaves varying from dentate to sinuate. Cups of the Acorns bristly. This section consists entirely of subvarieties of the Lucombe oak, which differ from the parent in being nearly evergreen; and respecting which the following observations have been obligingly sent to us by Mr. Pince :—“ These subvarieties were all raised by the present Mr. Lu- combe, from acorns gathered from the old Lucombe oak, about 45 years ago (1792). Of the first three of these, there are large specimens in the Exeter Nursery; being the original trees selected by Mr. Lucombe, and from which the plants exposed for sale are propagated. These fine trees,’ Mr. Pince continues, “ which are the admiration of all who visit the Exeter Nursery, differ in many very material respects from their parent, but in nothing so much as being evergreen. There is a peculiarity in these trees, however, as evergreens, which deserves to be noticed. It is, that in the month of May, when the young leaves burst forth, the old ones, which are still quite fresh and green, are entirely and simul- taneously cast off, so that the tree appears bare; but so rapid is the change, that a few days suffice to clothe it afresh in full verdure. Therefore, although these varieties are, to a great extent, decidedly evergreen, they cannot strictly come under that denomination. The bark is very corky, and the leaves are of a glossy blackish green 6 56 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. colour. The new evergreen Lucombe oaks are exceedingly rapid in their growth, and very hardy: they are most ornamental trees; and, for producing an immediate and permanent effect in parks, and on lawns, &c., they have no equal. Ihave seen several instances of their growing vigorously in bleak exposed situations, where the common oak and elm will not succeed: in the vicinity of the sea they grow with great luxuriance; and, in such situations, are equally valuable with the Q. Ilex. Isend you dimensions and specimens of our large trees of each of the three varieties. We propagate them by grafting, in the same manner as we do the old Lucombe oak.— Robert T’. Pince. Exeter Nursery, April 4, 1837.” Mr. Pince remarks, in a subsequent letter, which accompanied some specimens of bark of all these varieties :—“ I wish particularly to call your attention to the specimens of bark of the varieties of the new evergreen Lucombe oaks, which I send you herewith. You will observe that they are very corky. The produce of hybrids often assimilates to one parent more than to another: and thus, in the varieties of the new Lucombe oak alluded to, there is a great assimilation to the male parent, Q. Suber, in the thickness and texture of the bark, the density of the wood, and the dark green, almost black, evergreen foliage; whilst, in the conical shape of the tree, and its rapid growth, the habits of the female parent are retained. — Id. April 20.” 2 Q. C. 10 L. crispa, Q. Lucombedna erispa Hort., the new Lucombe Oak, (fig. 1715.) has the leaves somewhat curled at the edges, and the bark corky. Fig. 1717.¢ shows the form of the leaf, in its natural size; and fig. \V18. is a portrait, by Mr, Gendall of Exeter, of the specimen tree in the Exeter Nursery; which, 45 years planted, is 63 ft. high; and the diameter of the trunk, at | ft. from the ground, is 3 ft. The bark, from the specimens sent to us, bears a close external resemblance to that of the cork tree, and is above | in. thick. ¢ Q. C.11 L. suberdsa, Q. L. suberdsa Hort., (fig. 1717. a) has the leaves somewhat longer, and the bark double the thickness of the preceding variety ; the specimen sent us measuring 2in. in thickness, The CHAR. CV. CORYLACEH. QUE’RCUS 1857 specimen tree in the Exeter Nursery is 45 ft. high; and the trunk, at the base, measures 7 ft. 6 in. in circumference, ¢ Q. C. 12 L. incisa, Q. L. incisa Hort., (fig. 1717.6) has the leaves longer, and somewhat more deeply cut, than those of the preceding varieties. The tree in the Exeter Nursery is 45 ft. high; and the circumference of the trunk, at the base, is 7 ft. ¢ Q. C.13 L.dentata, Q. L.dentata Hort., ( fig. 1716.) isa fine large-leaved evergreen variety, lately raised in the Exeter Nursery, and of which there will be plants for sale in the autumn of 1837. 2 Q. C. 14 heterophilla, Q. L. heterophylla Hort., (fig. 1719.) has very variable foliage, and is also a recent production of the Exeter Nur- sery. Of these two new seedlings, Messrs. Lucombe and Pince inform us that they have a great opinion. ; Other Varieties. Q. C. bullata, the blistered, or rough-leaved, Turkey oak, is mentioned by Miller; and he probably meant it to apply to Q. C. cana, which has rougher leaves than any other variety that we are acquainted with. Inthe Fulham Nursery there is a variety of the Fulham oak pro- pagated, Q. C. dentdta pendula, which is said to have pendulous shoots ; but we have never seen a plant large enough to enable us to determine whether it is sufficiently distinct to be recorded as such. To the varieties mentioned above some dozens might be added, by selecting specimens with widely different-shaped leaves, and continuing them by grafting. In short, 6E 2 ISS8 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. 718 i < 5 a ree Aer sies | CY tp eos x eee : 35H ¥ BRE SE AG Sey ee AE SS AS a Ss te oe 5) 7 Aatss Aes NE? I BONEN GRU aa hy tacts a SS See % ; Bhs >, 6 ae ce" 3 i 3 . R 5 Fa 35 EE A SST . i : Se ties SECON id SE MEAN Rae ee nds OSE. Bre ater Beet age se BERRA an See ee ONG ly oe Bec NOD, EES eGR ase its Sy “ ak ad 2 SY, » “< . >. a a. 7 a at TAS 22. or aps te A) Se) OF Ber at : 3 mee 11) AMT On cage AT eT an. Quéreus Cérris Lucombetna crispa, in the Exeter Nursery. Height 63 ft. ; girt of the trunk 9 ft. ; diameter of the head 48 ft. with the exception of the Lucombe and the Fulham oaks, and the pendu- lous-branched Turkey oak, we think that the varieties of Q. Cérris are scarcely worth keeping apart, since equally interesting ones may at any time be obtained by raising a number of plants from the acorn. In proof of this we may refer to any plantation containing a number of Turkey oaks which have been raised from seed; and one that just occurs to us is a small avenue of these trees in the Zoological Gardens in the Regent’s Park. Description, &c. The Turkey oak is a free-growing tree, with straight vigo- rous branches, which take a much more upright direction than those of the British or common oak; and both branches and twigs are, in every stage of the tree’s growth, wholly free from the tortuous character of those of that species. The trunk is also straighter; but the branches, at their junction CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE'RCUS. 1859 with it, being remark- 1719 A. able for an unusual SPOS degree of expansion, as shown im jig. 1720., the trunks of middle-aged trees, as it is observed in the Dic- | tionnaire des Eaux et Foréts, often appear gibbous. The bark is comparatively smooth and dark when young, but corky as it grows old; and it is reckoned less liable to chap and crack than that of the commonoak. Theleaves are of a beautiful bright shining green, somewhat glaucous or hoary be- neath; and they vary so exceedingly in size and shape in different trees raised from seed, that almost every in- dividual, if described from the leaves alone, might be constituted a distinct species: they have short footstalks, and are most readily distinguished from those of caks of every other section by their small buds, and the numerous linear persistent stipules which proceed from them. The acorns are sessile, or on very short footstalks; and they are easily __.. known by the bristly or mossy clothing of their cups. They are remarkably bitter and austere; a circumstance noticed by Pliny, who says, ““Glans cerro tristis, horrida, echinato calice, seu castanez.” (See Secondat, &c., p. 15.) Inthe climate of London, young plants make shoots, in one season, of from 1 ft. 6 in. to 3 ft. or 4 ft. in length; and, in ten years from the oa acorn, in good soil, they will attain the height of from 25 ft. to 35 ft. Even in the comparatively cold climate of Knedlington, near Howden, in Yorkshire, plants, seven years from the acorn, have attained the height of 12 ft. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 251.) The duration of the tree does not appear to be nearly so great as that of the British oak ; and the timber, after 50 or 60 years’ growth, is apt to get shaky. ‘There are very fine specimens of this tree in the neighbourhood of London, at Syon, Muswell Hill, and Fulham Palace; of the first two of which there are portraits in our last Volume. Geography, History, §&c. 'The range of the Quércus Cérris, as we have seen under the head of Specific Character, is limited to the middle and south of Europe, and the west of Asia. The tree, though known to Pliny, has been very little noticed by modern botanists, even on those parts of the Continent where it is indigenous; and in England, Sir J. E. Smith, only a few years avo, had never seen the acorns. In the catalogues, it is indicated as having been brought into cultivation by Miller, in or before 1735, as it is first mentioned in the Appendix to the third edition of his Dictionary, published in that year. It had existed in the country, however, long before that period; because, in the same edition of the Dictionary, the Ragnal Oak, already noticed among the varieties (p. 1849.), is described as a large tree. Properties and Uses. The wood and bark of the Turkey oak are by some considered as having the same properties as those of the British oak ; but, as it 6E 3 1S60 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. is only about a century since the tree was introduced into this country, very few specimens have attained a sufficient size to be cut down for timber, and very little experience has been obtained on the subject. One of considerable dimensions, felled, a few years ago, in a part of the Mile End Nursery which was given up for building on, and employed as posts and boarding in a stable, is said to have decayed with extraordinary rapidity. Mr. Atkinson, who has made several experiments with the wood of the common oak (see p. 1787.), wished to try some with that of Q. Cérris, but was only able to obtain one specimen of sufficient age grown in England. This was about 1826, when two trees were cut down at East Hampstead, in Berkshire, a seat belonging to the Marquess of Downshire; and the wood was made into doors for the principal rooms of the mansion. The wood of this tree, Mr. Atkinson says, “is much finer in the grain than that of our British oak, or foreign wainscot : it takes a better polish, and is more beautiful, than any other oak that I have ever seen. From only a single specimen, which I had broken, it was not so strong as our native oak, but equal in toughness; but my specimen being rather cross-grained, it was not a correct experiment, and I suspect it is equal in strength to our oak. For all ornamental purposes, where the wood has to be polished, it is superior; and must be a profitable tree to plant, as it grows much quicker than our common oaks; and I have seen it thrive rapidly in poor land.” (Hort. Trans., 2d series, vol. i. p. 338.) On application to the Marquess of Downshire, in March, 1837, to ascertain the present opinion entertained at East Hampstead respecting the wood of the Turkey oak, we have been informed that the wood-is not much inferior to that of the English oak if kept quite in the dry; but that it will not stand in water, or in situations where it is alternately wet and dry, so well as that spe- cies: that if the tree is allowed to grow to the ordinary age at which the British oak is felled, the wood is very apt to get shaky at the heart: and that Turkey oaks require to be felled as soon as any dead twigs are seen in the topmost boughs ; or in about 60 or 80 years after planting. Mr. Richard- son, who has witnessed the rapid growth of the Q. Cérris at Lady Tankerville’s villa at Walton on Thames, where he has been gardener for upwards of 40 years, says that, in deep sandy soil, it grows much faster, and makes a taller straighter tree, with more timber in the trunk in comparison to what is con- tained in the branches, than either the common oak, or any other species of the genus. (See Gard. Mag., vol. x. p. 336.) In the Dictionnaire des Eaux el Foréts, the wood is said to be very solid, and very good both for civil and naval purposes ; more especially that which is grown in the south of France; which, from the warmth of the climate, is found to be harder and more durable than that grown in the north. Bosc, and also the writers of the article on Quércus in the Nouveau Du Hamel, say that the wood is preferred for ship- building in the south of France ; and also that the tree attains a larger size on poor sandy soil than the common oak. In Olivier’s Travels, it is stated that the wood of Q. Cérris is brought to Constantinople from the southern shores of the Black Sea, and employed both in ship-building and in the framework of houses. Whatever may be the properties of the wood of the Turkey oak in the south of Europe or the Levant, the experience of it in Britain, hitherto, can hardly justify our recommending it for other purposes than those of cabinet-making and joinery, The tree, however, is one of very great beauty, both in point of form and foliage; and, being of great rapidity of growth, it is equalled by few for ornamental plantations. The foliage of some varieties is persistent, like that of the beech and the hornbeam: and of others, supposed, as we have seen (p. 1855.), to be hybrids, it is subevergreen, or so near being completely evergreen, as to be retained on the trees till May. Propagation and Culture. The species, and most of the varieties, ripen acorns in England, from which plants are raised with great facility; but the varieties, like those of every other oak, being very liable to sport, can only be continued by grafting or by layers. The stocks employed may be either those of @, Cérris, or of the common British oak ; and the grafting may be CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEE. QUE/RCUS. 1861 performed in the whip manner, with as great certainty of success as in graft- ing common fruit trees. Some nurserymen find the new evergreen varieties of the new Lucombe oak to take by grafting more readily than the old Lu- combe oak ; and others prefer stocks of Q. pedunculata to those of Q. Cérris. In the nursery, the plants ought to be annually removed; because scarcely any species of oak suffers so much from transplanting as the different varieties of Q. Cérris. Purchasers of these varieties, therefore, would do well to bespeak them from the grower a year before they require them to be taken up; or to purchase them in spring, on condition of their being immediately taken up, pruned, and replanted, preparatory to their being taken up and re- moved to their final destination in the succeeding autumn. It is much better for a purchaser to pay double the usual price for plants properly treated in the nursery, than to have one half, or, as we have known sometimes, two thirds, of them entirely fail from nursery mismanagement. Statistics. In the environs of London, at York House, Twickenham, 50 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6 in., and of the head 20 ft. ; at the Priory, at Stanmore, it is 53 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1ft, 10in., and of the head 32 ft. ; at Syon, it is 70 ft. high, the dia- meter of the trunk 2ft. 8in., and that of the head 73 ft.; at Muswell Hill, 72 years old, it is 62 ft. high, the diameter of the head 50 ft.— South of London. In Cornwall, at Carclew, it is 74 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 9 in., andof the head 64 ft. In Devonshire, at Mamhead, there are three trees, the largest of which is 100 ft. high, and the others 90 ft. and 80 ft. respectively ; the circum- ference of the trunk of the first is 12 ft., of the second 15 ft., and of the third 14 ft. lin. ; the probable age of these trees is between 70 and 80 years, having been planted by Mr. Lucombe: at Killerton, 34 years planted, it is 67 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 43 ft. : at Bystock Park, 18 years planted, it is 50 ft. high ; and at Endsleigh Cottage, 15 years planted, it is 40 ft. high. In Dorsetshire, at Melbury Park, 44 years planted, it is 70ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 9in., and of the head 40 ft. In the Isle of Wight, in Wilkins’s Nursery, 30 years planted, it is 40 ft. high. In Kent, at Cobham Hall, 13 years planted, it is 36ft. high. In Somersetshire, at Nettle- combe, 68 years planted, it is 74 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4 ft., and that of the head 71 ft. In Surrey, at Deepdene, 10 years planted, it is 24 ft. high. ; at Nutfield Blechingley, 21 years planted, it is 34 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk is 2ft. 10in., and of the head 27ft. In Wiltshire, at Longleat, 50 years planted, the species is 60 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 6in., and of the head 46 ft. ; at Longford Castle, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 6in., and of the head 66 ft.—North of London. In Bedfordshire, at Woburn Abbey, specimens 24 years old are from 30 ft. to 40 ft. high ; at Ampthill, 85 years planted, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 50 ft. In Denbighshire, at Kinmel Park, 20 years planted, it is 32 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 18 ft. ; at Eaton Hall, 14 years planted, it is 30ft. high. In Lancashire, at Latham House, 27 years planted, it is 37 ft high, the diameter of the trunk 16in., and of the head 32ft. In Leices- tershire, at Whitton House, 30 years planted, it is 46 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 10 in. In Nottinghamshire, at Clumber Park, it is 53 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 10in., and of the head 52 ft. In Northamptonshire, at Wakefield Lodge, 10 years planted, it is 26 ft. high. In Shropshire, at Hardwicke Grange, 10 years planted, it is 32 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8in. In Warwickshire, at Allesley, 26 years planted, it is 48 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 17in.; at Springfield, 30 years planted, it is 34 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 11 in. In Worcestershire, at Croome, it is 80 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft. 9in., and of the head 80 ft. In Yorkshire, at Ripley Castle, 16 years planted, it is 34 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 10in., and of the head 12 ft. ; at Knedlington, 7 years from the acorn, it is 12 ft. high.—In Scotland. In the environs of Edin- burgh, at Hopetoun House, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 3in., and of the head 52 ft. South of Edinburgh. In Renfrewshire, at Erskine House, 25 years planted, it is 36 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 11 in.— North of Edinburgh. In Cromarty, at Coul, 20 years planted, it is 38 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 13 in., and of the head 30ft. In Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, it is 50ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and that of the head 35 ft—In Ireland, In the environs of Dublin, in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, 35 years planted, it is 35 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 4in., and of the head 25 ft. ; at Cypress Grove, it is 70 ft. high, the dia- meter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 50ft. In King’s county, at Charleville Forest, 10 years planted, it is 24ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 14 ft. In Fermanagh, a ae and Court, 38 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 6in., and of the ead 5 In Foreign Countries. In France, in Brittany, at Barres, 12 years planted, it is 30 ft. high. In Hanover, at Gottingen, in the Botanic Garden, 25 years old, it is 30ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 8 in., and of the head 20ft. In Bavaria, in the Botanic Garden, Munich, 20 years old, it is 15ft. high, the diameter of the trunk Gin. In Austria, at Vienna, in the University Botanic Garden, 20 years old, it is 25 ft. high, diameter of the trunk Qin., and of the head 12 ft.; at Briick on the Leytha, 50 years old, it is 36ft. high. In Prussia, at Berlin, at Sans Souci, 50 years old, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 18 ft. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 2 years planted, it is 35 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk I ft. 8 in., and of the head 22 ft. Commercial Statistics. Acorns, in London, 10s. per bushel; one year’s seed- ling plants, 10s. per thousand; two years’ seedlings, 50s. per thousand ; two years’ seedlings, one year transplanted, 20s. per thousand. The Lucombe and Fulham oaks, from 2s. 6d. to 3s. 6d. each. Q. Cérris, at Bollwyller, is 2 francs a plant; at New York, 50 cents, and the Lucombe oak 1 dollar. * 7. Q. A’ctLops L. The Agilops, or Valonia, Oak. Identification. Lin, Sp. Pl., 1414. ; Willd., No. 61.; Ait., No. 20.; Mill. Ie., t. 215.; Oliv. Trav. Eng. ed., vol. 2. p.44.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 175.; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 58. Synonymes. Q. orientalis, &c., Tourn. Cov., 40.; A’gilops sive Ceérrus mas C. Bauhin, Secondat ; 6E 4 1862 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. Veldni Tourn. Voy., 1. p. 128.; Glans Cérri Dalech. Hist.,1. p. 7., the great prickly-cupped Oak ; Chéne Velani, Fr.; Chéne Velanéde Bosc; Knopper Eiche, Ger. Engravings. Mill. Ic., 2. t. 215. ; Oliv, Travel., t. 13.; N. Du Ham., 7. t. 51.; our jig. 1721. ; and the plates of this tree in our last Volume. Spee. Char., $c. Leaves ovate-oblong, with bristle-pointed tooth-like lobes ; hoary beneath. Calyx of the fruit very large, hemispherical, with lanceo- late, elongated, spreading scales. (Smith.) A tree, a native of the islands of the Archipelago, and throughout all Greece; at- taining, according to Tournefort, the dimensions of the common oak, in favourable situations in the Le- vant; but not growing even so high as the Turkey oak, according to Olivier. It was introduced in 1731, but has never been extensively cultivated. Leaves stalked, about 3 in. long, bright green; a little downy at the back; their edges very coarsely and acutely serrated, rather than lobed; each tooth tipped with a bristly point. Acorn large, short, and a little hollow at the top. Cup sessile, woody, 2 in. or 3 in. in diameter, from the projection of its numerous, long, oblong, reflexed, petal-like scales. The tree, accord- ing to Olivier, is not so lofty as the Turkey oak; nor is the wood much esteemed, except in cabinet-work. Miller observes that this is “one of the fairest 1721 species of oak in the world; that it thrives very well in the open au in England, and is never injured by frost. The fruit, according to Martyn’s Miller, is called velani; and the tree, velanida, by the modern Greeks; but, according to Olivier, the name velani is applied to the tree, and velanida to the fruit. The cups and acorns are annually brought to Europe, where they are in great demand for tanning, being said to contain more tannin in a given bulk of substance than any other vegetable. Ac- cording to M‘Culloch, these acorns, which are commonly called valonia, form a very considerable article of export of the Morea and the Levant ; averaging, in 1831 and 1832, nearly 150,000 cwt. a year, and being sold at from 12/, to 15/. per ton. “ The more substance there is in the husk, or cup, of the acorn, the better. It is of a bright drab colour, which it pre- serves so long as it is kept dry; and dampness injures it, as it then turns black, and loses both its strength and value. It is principally used by tan- ners, and is always in demand. Though a very bulky article, it is uniformly bought and sold by weight. A ship can only take a small proportion of her register tonnage of valonia; so that its freight per ton is always high.” (M‘Cull. Dict., p. 1203.) We agree with Miller in considering Q. 4’gilops as one of the most splendid species of the genus, and we would strongly recommend it to every lover of fine trees. A kind of gall is found on this tree, somewhat similar to that found on Q. infectoria, and which is employed in the same manner. These galls are rugose, and of an angular form; and are either the fruit itself, distorted by the puncture of the insect, or merely the scaly cup, which is enlarged into a gall. The insect which pierces it is, according to M. Van Burgdorf, Cynips quércus célycis. It is found in Greece, and in the islands of the Mediterranean Sea. (Burmeister Handb. der Ent., sect. 310.) In British nurseries, Q. 4’’gilops is not very common, though there can be no difficulty in procuring acorns from the Continent. There is a tree at Syon, 22 ft. high, which bears fruit annually, and even the small tree at Messrs. Loddiges’s, of which a portrait is given in our last Volume, bears fruit. Varieties. 4% (. 22. 2 péndula has drooping branches. There is a small tree of this variety in the Fulham Nursery. % Q. J. 3 latifolia Hort. has leaves rather broader than the species. There is a tree of this variety in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEA. QUE’/RCUS. 1863 Statistics. Inthe environs of London, at Syon, it is 22ft. high, diameter of the trunk 1 ft., and of the head 24ft.: in Denbighshire, at Llanbede Hall, 20 years planted, it is 35 ft. high, the girt of the trunk 2ft. 8in., and the diameter of the head 14 ft.: in Suffolk, at Finborough Hall, 30 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 8in., and of the head 30 ft. In Ireland, in Louth, at Oriel Temple, 60 years planted, it is 55 ft. high. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 10 years old, it is 19 ft. high. In Bavaria, at Munich, in the English Garden, 30 years old, it is 10 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 3in., and of the head 4 ft. In Italy, at Monza, 24 years old, it is 23 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk Gin., and of the head 18 ft. Commercial Statistics. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 7s. 6d. each; of the pendulous-branched variety, 3s. 6d. each: at Bollwyller, plants are 3 francs each. Q. Tirneri, Q. australis, and some other sorts, may possibly belong to the section Cérris; but, as there are great doubts on the subject, we have thought it better to include them in an Appendix. § ili, Alba. White American Oaks. Sect. Char. eaves lobed, and sinuated, not mucronated; broadest at the upper extremity ; dying off more or less shaded with a violet colour. Bark white, or whitish brown, cracking and scaling off in thin lamin. — Fructifi- cation annual. Cups imbricate or echinate. Nut oblong, generally large. The American oaks being generally propagated in Europe by acorns im- ported from America, we shall here give a comparative view of the acorns of some of the common kinds. Fig. 1722. represents acorns of the natural size, of all the kinds that were imported by Mr. Charlwood, seedsman, of London, in the year 1836; but that year being unfavourable for the ripening of acorns in America, fewer sorts were imported than usual, and the nuts of these few are under the average size. In this figure, a is the acorn of Quércus alba; b, that of Q. macrocarpa, with the cup on; c, that of Q. obtusiloba; d, Q. Prinus tomentosa ; e, Q. P. pumila; f, Q. tinctoria; g, Q. nigra; h, Q. Phéllos; and 7, Q. palustris. We may here observe that most sorts of the American oak in Messrs. Loddiges’s collection (the most complete in Europe) ean be propagated by grafting on the common oak, close to the ground; and largely earthing up the grafts afterwards, so as to leave only the points of the scions exposed to the air. This earthing up not only preserves a uniform degree of moisture round the graft; but the earth employed being taken from the adjoining sur- face, and consequently having been heated by the sun, produces an imme- diate increase of temperature round the graft, which gives an impulse to the rising sap, and so accelerates vegetation. It may be proper to notice that the specimens of American oaks in the Horticultural Society’s Garden are in general stunted, and by no means ex- hibit the average growth of such trees in the climate of London. The reason S64 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. is, they have for the most part been planted in clumps along with elms; which, being vigorous, rapid-growing trees, have robbed the soil of moisture, and overshadowed and stunted the oaks. In any of the London nurseries where the American oaks have been allowed to stand 6 or 8 years in the same place, they will be found of twice the height of those in the Chiswick Garden ; and, instead of being crooked, stunted, and unhealthy, they are straight and vigorous. We may refer to a few which are generally to be found in the Hammersmith and Fulham nurseries ; but we wish, in a particular manner, to direct attention to the specimen trees of American oaks in Loddiges’s arbo- retum, and to some hundreds of plants which they have for sale in their adjoining nursery ground. Among the latter, we observed on May 5th, 1837, above 100 plants of Quércus palistris, the hardiest, the most rapid-growing, and, in our opinion, the most beautiful, of all the American oaks; which, at 7 years from the acorn, were from 15 ft. to 20ft. in height. In the Leyton Nursery, near Stratford-le-Bow, there were, till the sale of the stock of that nursery in the autumn of 1836, a great variety of American oaks, selected by the late Mr. Hill from seed-beds, and planted across the nursery in rows in different directions, for shelter. The variety and beauty of these oaks ex- ceeded anything of the kind we ever before saw: in spring, when they were coming into leaf; in summer, when they were in full foliage; and in autumn, when they were dying off of every shade of brilliant scarlet, yellow, red, and purple. The plants were mostly from 10 to 12 years from the acorn; were transplanted into these rows, after making 2 years’ growth in the seed-beds ; and, with the exception of Q. Banisteri, and two or three other low-growing kinds, they were all from 20 ft. to 30 ft. in height. The portrait of Q. paldstris in our last Volume, taken from a tree in the Leyton Nursery, will give an idea of the progress made by that species there. In the London Horticultural Society’s Garden, though about the same age, it is not half that height. (See Q. palustris.) * 8. Q. a’LBA Lin. The American white Oak. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1414; Banist. Cat. Stirp. Virg. ; Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p. 449. ; Pursh, vol. 2. p. 633.; Michx. Quer., No. 4. t.5.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 175. ; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 69. Synonymes. @Q. alba virginiana Park. Theat. Bot., Cat. Carol., 1. t. 21. f. 2.3; Q. a. pinnatffida Wait..Carol., p. 230., No. 10., Micha. Fl. Bor. Amer.,2. p.195.; Q. palustris Marsh., p. 120. No. 3.; Chene blane de ’ Amérique, Fv. ; weisse Eiche, Ge. Engravings. Cat. Carol.,1. t. 21. f.2.; Michx. N. Amer. Syl., vol. 1.t.1.; our figs. 1723, and 1726.; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char.,§c. eaves oblong, pinnatifidly serrated ; pubescent underneath ; lobes linear-lanceolate, obtuse, entire, attenuated at the base. Fruit pedun- culated. Calyx somewhat cup-shaped, warty, and flattened at the base, Acorn oval. ( Willd.) A native of North America, where it grows to the height of 60 ft., or upwards, and flowers in April. Introduced in 1724. Varielics. The elder Michaux gives the two following forms of this species, the leaves of both of which are shown in fig. 1723. copied from Michaux’s Histoire des Chénes Ameriques : — ¥ (Q. a. | pinnalifida Michx, Fl. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 195., Hist. des Chénes Amér., t. 5. f. 1.,and our fig. 1723. a; Q. alba Ban. Cat. Stirp. Virg.; Q. virginiana Catesb. Carol., i. p. 21. t. 21.; and Q. a. palistris Marsh., p.120. No. 3.—This is the usual form of the species, and is common in North America, from Canada to Florida. Fig. 1726. is a sprig and acorn of Q. alba pin- natifida, taken from Michaux’s North American Sylva, vol. i. t. 1.3 and the acorn without its calyx is shown in fig. 1722. at a. , 4 Q. a. 2repinda Michx.1.¢., Hist. des Chénes, t.5. f. 2., Du Roi, t.5. f.5., and our fig. 1723. 6, which is found wild in the forests of Carolina, and which sometimes occurs in seed-beds of Q. alba in Europe. Jig. CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE'RCUS. 1865 \ 1724. is from a sprig apparently of this variety, grown in the Hor- ticultural Society’s Garden, under the name of Q. Alba. In Messrs, Loddiges’s arboretum is an oak named Q. squamosa, from a spe- cimen of which fig. 1725. was taken. This tree, which is 20 ft. SS s \ SSS Y x N SS SS \ S SS SSS \ XS Lait tHe high, has exactly the appearance, bark, and habit of growth of Q. alba, and as it only differs from it in the shape of the leaves, it may probably be a variation of this variety. Description. The American white oak, according to Michaux, bears most resemblance to Q. pedunculata, which is sometimes called the white oak in Europe. Q. alba, in the American forests, is often 70 ft. or 80 ft. high, and with a trunk 6 ft. or 7 ft. in diameter; but its proportions vary with the soil and climate. Cobbett says that it is “ amongst the least curious and beautiful of the American oaks.” The leaf, he adds, “is small, and the shape and colour not very handsome.” According to Michaux, the leaves are regularly and ob- liquely divided into oblong rounded lobes, destitute of points or bristles ; and the indentations are the deepest in the most humid soils. “ Soon after their unfolding, the leaves are reddish above, and white and downy beneath; when fully grown, they are smooth, and of a light green on the upper surface, and glaucous underneath. In the autumn they change to a bright violet colour.” (N. Amer. Sy/., i. p.19.) Michaux adds that this is the only American oak that retains some of its withered leaves till spring The acorns are large, oval, and very sweet; and they are contained in rough, shallow, greyish cups. They are borne singly, or in pairs, on long peduncles, “ attached, as in all the species with annual fructification, to the shoots of the season.” The fruit is rarely 1866 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. abundant; and sometimes not above a handful of acorns can be found in a large forest. The acorns have a very thin and brittle shell: they ripen early, and, according to Cobbett, germinate so easily, that, “ if warm rains come on in the month of November, which they very frequently do in America, the acorns still clinging to the trees actually begin to sprout before they are shaken down by the winds.” (Woodlands, § 542.) Some trees produce acorns of a deep blue colour; but Michaux had seen only two specimens of this | SS variety; one in the grounds of Mr. Hamilton, AN at certain distances, which renders J Coa SPS &\) the tree easily distinguishable, even when the branches have fallen.” The bark is thin, and of a greyish white. The wood is yellowish, and with no tinge of red. The leaves are on short petioles, and so deeply lobed as to have almost a star-like shape, whence Wangenheim called it @. stellata. The upper lobes are much broader than the lower ones; and the leaf is attenuated at its base. The texture is coriaceous, and the colour is a dusky green above, and greyish beneath. In autumn, the ribs assume a rosy tint, but never that purplish red which is observable in those of the scarlet oak. The acorns, which are produced in abundance, are small, oval, and three parts covered with a sli htly rugged greyish cup: they are very sweet, and form a delicious food for squirrels and wild turkeys; whence the tree is, in America, often called the turkey oak. “ In New Jersey, near the sea, and in the vicinity of Philadelphia,” CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEH. QUE/RCUS. 1871 says Michaux, “ this species is thinly disseminated in the forests, and has hitherto been considered as a variety of the white oak. In Maryland, and a great part of Virginia, where it abounds, it is called the box white oak, and sometimes the iron oak, and the post oak. The last denomination only is used in the Carolinas, Georgia, and East Tennessee.” The steep banks of the Hudson, near New York, form its most northern boundary ; and even here, Michaux observes, it is “only preserved by the influence of the sea air, which somewhat moderates the severity of the winters. It thrives but in a dry, sandy, or gravelly soil, not far from the sea; but it attains its largest size near Baltimore. The farthest point at which it was found to the west, was about 150 miles from Philadelphia, on the road to Pittsburg. It is most abundant in Virgmia and Maryland, between the Alleghanies and the sea. ‘« Growing in a less humid soil, its timber is less elastic, but finer grained, stronger, and more durable, than that of the white oak: hence it is pre- ferred, in America, for posts, and is used with advantage by wheelwrights and coopers.’ > (Miche. ) In ship-building, it is employed principally for the knees, as it seldom produces planks large enough for the sides. The pre- ference given, in the West Indies, to the staves for casks procured from Baltimore and Norfolk is due, in a great measure, to their being made, in those districts, of the post oak. (Michz.) Pursh calls this species the upland white, or iron, oak; and says that it is a spreading tree, from 50 ft. to 60 ft. high, the timber of which is of great value in ship-building. It was introduced into England in 1819; and there are plants of it in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s. ¥ 12. Q. utyra‘ta Walt. The lyrate, or over-Cup, Oak. Identification. Walt. Carol., 235.; Willd., No. 72.; Ait., No. 27.; Pursh, 2. p. 632,; Michx. Quer., No. 3. t.4.; N. Du Ham., 7. p: 181.; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 79. Synonymes. ’ Swamp Post Oak, Water white Oak, Am Engravings. Michx. Quer., No. 3. t. 4; 3 and our “figs. 1733. and 1734. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves subsessile, glabrous, ly- rately sinuated; much contracted in the middle, but dilated at the summit, and attenuated at the base; lobes angular; the upper part of the leaf /¢ divided into three lobes, which are tricuspidate (7 at their extremities. Calyx globular, rough, and fy almost covering the acorn. (Michw.) The over- WG cup oak, according to the younger Michaux, ‘ forms a noble tree, of which he has seen spe- cimens, on the banks of the Savannah, more than 80 ft. high, with a trunk from 8ft. to 12 ft. in circumference. The elder Michaux, however, states its nck y height to be between 50 ft. and 60 ft. The leaves are from 6 in. to 8 in. long, smooth, narrow, lyre-shaped, deeply sinuated, and : borne on short petioles. The lobes, espe- cially the upper ones, are somewhat trun- cated; and, from the resemblance in this respect to those of the post oak, this species has obtained the name of the swamp post oak. The foliage is thick, and of a light agreeable % tint; and the bark is white. The acorns are broad, round, and depressed ; and the cups, which are nearly closed over them, are thin and scaly, each scale being terminated by a short firm point, or bristle. (Michx.) Pursh, speaking of this tree, says that it is only from 8 ft. to 15ft. high; but, as all the other writers who have mentioned it describe it as a large tree, with a majestic appearance, and au 1734 - most luxuriant vegetation, Pursh’s account of its feiahiny is probably a mis- 6F 1872 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. take. Indeed, the tree of this species in Loddiges’s arboretum was upwards of 15 ft. high in 1834. Q. lyrata is a native of the southern states of North America; ; where, according to the younger Michaux, “it is never seen in the long narrow marshes which intersect the pine barrens, but is found exclusively in the great swamps on the borders of the rivers, which are often overflowed at the rising of the waters, and are inaccessible during three quarters of the year.” It is not mentioned by Catesby, and appears to have been first described by Walther, in his Flora Caroliniana. It was introduced into England in 1786, but is seldom met with in collections. The wood, though inferior to that of the white and post oaks, is more compact than would be supposed from the swampy nature of its native habitat : it will, however, grow on dry soil; and the elder Michaux states that, even in loose sandy soil, it grew faster than any other oak in his nurseries. (Hist. des Chenes, No.3.) The younger Michaux says that “this species is the largest and most highly esteemed among the oaks that grow in wet grounds. The acorns [I sent to France, though sown on uplands, have produced flourishing plants, which bear the winter rof Paris without injury.” (North Amer. Syl., 1. p. 42.) § iv. Primus. Chestnut Oaks. Sect. Char., §c. Leaves dentate, dying off of a dirty white, or of a yellowish orange. Bark white, rough, and scaly. Fructification annual. Cup im- bricate. Nut oblong, generally large. ¥ 13. Q. Pri‘nus L. The Prinus, or Chestnut-leaved, Oak. identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1413. ; Willd. Sp.,4. p. 439. ; Ait. Hort. Kew., 5. p. 290.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 164.; Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 195. Spec. Char., §e. eaves oblong-oval, more or less pointed, nearly equally toothed. Cup somewhat scaly; nut ovate. (Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., i. p. 195.) Trees, varying in height from 20 ft. to 90 ft.; and one of the varieties a low shrub. In the climate of London the trees grow freely, and promise to attain a considerable size. In general form, they are as handsome as any of the American oaks; but their foliage dies off with very little colour, what there is being generally of a whitish or brownish yellow. Varieties. These are by some authors treated as species; but they are so obviously alike in their leaves and bark from their infancy upwards, that there does not remain a single doubt in our minds of their being only varieties. However, for the sake of those who think otherwise, and also to mark the peculiarities of each variety, we shall give the identifications, sy a and descriptions to each. ¥ Q. P. 1 palustris Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 196., Quer., No. 5. t. 6., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; Q. P. palustris Michx. N. "Amer. Syl i. p- 46. t. 8. , our fig. 1735., and the plate of this tree in our last Volume ; Q. Prnos L. Sp. Pl., 1413., Willd. Sp. Pl., p.439., Ait. Hort. Kew., v. p. 290., Pursh "Fl. Amen: Sept., li. p. 633., N, De Ham., vii. p. 164., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 47.; Q. castanezefoliis, &e., Pluk. Alm., 309., Phyt., t. 54., Cat. Carol., 1. t.18. The Swamp Chestnut Oak, the Chestnut white Oak; and, near Philadelphia, the white Oak. — Leaves on longish footstalks, obovate. Fruit very large. Cup moderately hollow, distinctly scaly. (A. Miche.) This tree, accord- ing to the younger Michaux, is, in the southern states of North America, generally from 80 ft. to 90 ft. high, with a straight trunk, rising clear of branches, and of nearly the same thickness to the height of 50ft.; then spreading into a broad tufted head ; and forming altogether one of the most beautiful and majestic trees of the American forests. The leaves of Q. P. palistris are of a shining green above, and whitish and somewhat wrinkled underneath; they have rather long footstalks; and are from 8 in, to 9in. long, and from 4in. to Sin. broad; obovate, and terminating in an acute point. CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEH. QUE’RCUS. 1873 They are somewhat wedge- shaped, and are deeply den- tated with blunt lobe-like teeth from the summit to the base. The acorns are of a bright clear brown, S\ nN oval, and larger than those @—A\""|/\ of any other kindof Ameri- @= | can oak, except Q. macro. carpa: they are borne on very short peduncles, and are contained in shallow scaly cups : they are sweet, and are sometimes pro- 1735 UN ADA duced in great abundance. The swamp chestnut oak is found occa- sionally within a few miles of Philadelphia; but it is in the greatest abundance in the maritime parts of the Carolinas, Georgia, and East Florida. It grows only in the large swamps which border the rivers, or that are enclosed in the forests, and “ always in spots that are rarely inundated, and where the soil is loose, deep, constantly cool, and luxu- riantly fertile.” (Vv. Amer, Syl.) In the Carolinas and Georgia, it is usually accompanied by U’imus americana and U. alata, Magnolia grandiflora and M., tripétala, the beech, poplar, hickory, &c.” It was the first of the chestnut oaks observed by European botanists, being supposed to be that described and figured by Plukenet in 1691, and by Catesby in 1731. There appears, however, some discre- pancy between their descriptions; Plukenet stating that his oak had red veins to the leaves, which Catesby says his oak had not. It was introduced before 1730, as it was included in the catalogue of the gardeners published in that year (see p. 68.); and it was one of the oaks stated by Catesby to be, in his time, “ growing at Mr. Fair- child’s.” There are trees of this oak at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and in the Horticultural Society’s Garden. The wood of this tree is considered, in America, to be inferior to that of Q. alba, Q. obtusiloba, and even Q. macrocarpa, though it is superior to the wood of the American oaks comprised in the division Rubrz. It is too porous for casks to contain wine or spirituous liquors; but it is used by wheelwrights, and for other works which require strength and some durability. “ As it splits in a straight line, and may be divided into fine shreds, it is chosen by the negroes for baskets and brooms.” As posts and rails, it will last about 12 or 15 years, which is one third longer than the wood of the willow oak will remain unde- cayed, when applied to similar purposes. In Georgia, the wood of the swamp chestnut oak is considered to make the best fuel. The acorns are extremely sweet, and, in the American woods, are greedily devoured by deer, cows, horses, and swine. The principal merit of the tree, however, according to the younger Michaux, con- sists in its noble and majestic appearance, and in the extraordinary beauty of its foliage. ¥ Q. P. 2 monticola Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 196., Quer., No. 5. t. 7., and our fig. 1736., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; Q. P. monticola Miche. fil. N. Amer. Syl.,i. p. 49. t. 9., Q. montana Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p.440., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., ii. p.634., N. Du Ham., vii. p. 165., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 49., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; Q. Prinus Smith in Abd. Ins. of Geor., ii. p. 163. t. 82. The Rock Chestnut Oak. — Leaves on short footstalks, rhomboid-oval. Fruit rather large; cup top- shaped and rough; nut oblong. (Michx.) The beautiful appearance of this tree, according to the younger Michaux, “ when growing in a fertile soil, is owing equally to the symmetry of its form and the 6F 2 D ~I ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART IIl, luxuriance of its foliage.” It is sometimes found 60 ft. high, with a trunk about 3 ft. in diameter; but, as it generally grows in poor rocky soil, it very seldom attains these di- mensions. In open elevated situations, it spreads widely, and forms a head like that of an apple tree. The bark on old trees is hard, thick, and deeply furrowed; and _ the outer bark is equally good for tanning as the inner bark. The wood is reddish, like that of the white oak; and, though its pores are more open, its specific gravity is greater, a piece of its wood sinking in water, while a piece of the same size of Q. alba will swim. The leaves, in America, are 5 in. or 6 in. long, and 3in. or 4in. broad; oval, and uniformly den- tate, with the teeth more regular, but less acute, than those of Q. P. palastris ; the leaf terminating in a point. When beginning to unfold in spring, the leaves are covered with a thick white down, and they appear somewhat wrinkled ; but, when fully expanded, they are per- fectly glabrous, smooth, and of a delicate texture. The petiole, which is rather short, is yellow, and the colour becomes brighter and more conspicuous in autumn. The acorns are long, of an oblong-oval shape: they are produced in pairs, on a short peduncle, and are enveloped for about one third of their length in pear-shaped cups, covered with loose scales. They are sweet, and of a clear light brown colour. This oak, according to the younger Michaux, is not one of those which grow promiscuously with other trees in forests; but it is found in small patches, in particular habitats, only on high grounds, thickly strewed with stones, or covered with rocks. “ Thus it is often seen on the steep and rocky banks of the Hudson, and on the shores of Lake Champlain; and still more frequently on the Alleghanies, in Pennsylvania and Virginia.” On these moun- tains, it is sometimes found where the soil is so meagre, that the trees do not exceed 20 ft. or 25 ft. in height, and their trunks 8 in. or 10in. in diameter. In Pennsylvania, Virginia, and Maryland, this species is known by the name of the chestnut oak; while on the banks of the Hudson it is called the rock oak; and the younger Michaux, combining the two names, calls it the rock chestnut oak. It was introduced in 1800; and there are trees in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, and at Messrs. Loddiges’s. The wood, though too porous to be used as staves for casks to contain spirituous liquors, is esteemed, in New York, next to that of the white oak for the construction of ships. It is employed for the knees and frames ; pieces adapted for which are rarely to be obtained from the white oak; while the rock chestnut oak, “ growing up,” as Michaux says, “in a continual controversy with the winds,” produces a great number of twisted and crooked branches, or large limbs, perfectly well adapted for the purpose. It is also considered superior to any other species, except the live oak, for fuel. The bark, at New York and in Pennsylvania, is esteemed the best for tanning; but only that of the secondary branches, and of the trunks of young trees, 1s em- ployed. Michaux suggests that the tree might grow in exposed rocky places in Kurope, where the acorns might be dropped in crevices in the rocks, or planted in barren places, where the soil appears incapable of other cultivation. CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEX. QUE’RCUS. 1875: ¥ Q. P. 3 acuminata Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 196., Quer., No. 5. t. 8., and our fig. 1737.; Q. P. acuminata Michwx. fil. N. Amer. Syl., i. p- 51. t. 10.; Q. Castanea Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p.441., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., il. p. 634., N. Du Ham., vii. p- 167., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., N. 51., \. Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836. The yellow \ Oak. — Leaves on long footstalks ; obtuse at the base, sharply serrated. Fruit of moderate size; cup hemi- spherical. (Michx.) The yellow oak, according to the younger Michaux, is a fastigiate-growing tree, from 70 ft. to 80 ft. high, and with a trunk about 2 ft. in diameter. The bark is Wa whitish, very slightly furrowed, and rt a sometimes divided into plates. The pot a5 wood is yellowish; but the tint is not sufficiently bright to entitle it 1637 i to rank among the ornamental woods. The leaves are lanceolate, obtuse at the base, and ending in a sharp point, regularly toothed, of a light green above, and whitish beneath. The acorns are small, roundish-ovate, and contained in shallow slightly scaly cups: they are considered sweeter than those of any other kind of oak in the United States. It is generally found in the middle and western states, taking the banks of the Delaware for its northern boundary, and those of the Savannah for its southern. It is, however, very thinly disseminated, and is frequently lost sight of for several days’ journey, even in those states where it is most plentiful. From its comparative rareness, it does not appear to have been applied to any uses in the arts; and Michaux says that the pores in its wood are so irregularly disposed, and so numerous, that the wood would pro- bably possess very little of either strength or durability. The tree is, however, very ornamental from its beautiful foliage, and fastigiate habit of growth. It was introduced in 1822; and there are plants at Messrs. Loddiges’s. ¥ Q. P. 4 pumila Michx. FI. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 196., Quer., No. 5. t. 9. f. bes Q. P. Chinquapin Michx. fil. Arb., ii. p. 65. t. 10., N. Amer. Syl., i, p. 55. t.11., and our jig. 1738.; Q. Chinquapin Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., li. p. 634., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 48.; Q. prindides Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 440., y N. Du Ham., vii. p. 166. The Chinquapin, 5 Vi Ny or Dwarf Chestnut, Oak.— Leaves on shortish petioles; somewhat lanceolate; glaucous be- neath. (Michx.) The dwarf chestnut oak is \\p one of the smallest of the genus, as, according \\ to the younger Michaux, it rarely exceeds \— 30 in. in height; though Pursh says it grows to. the height of 3 ft. or 4 ft. The leaves are oval- acuminate, regularty, but not deeply, dentated, of a light green above, and whitish beneath. The acorns are enclosed, for about one third of y their length, in scaly sessile cups: they are of 1738 the middle size, somewhat elongated, similarly rounded at both ends, and very sweet. Nature seems to have sought to compensate for the diminutive size of this shrub by the abundance of its fruit: the stem, which is sometimes no bigger than a quill, is stretched at full length upon the ground by the weight of its thickly clustering acorns. (N. Amer, Syl., i. p. 56.) This shrub grows most abundantly in the northern and middle states of North America, and is usually found 6F 3 ly i fy yy mS ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill in particular districts of very poor soil, where, alone or mingled with the bear oak (Q. Banister?), it sometimes covers tracts of more than 100 acres inextent. It was introduced in 1823; but is rarely to be met with in plantations. Pursh states that it is highly orna- mental when in full bloom; and Michaux observes that it might probably be cultivated along with Q. Banister? for its fruit, which, as before observed, is very sweet. From the small size of the plant, this variety is well deserving of culture for suburban or small villa gardens, and miniature arboretums. ¥ Q. P. 5 tomentosa Michx. FI. Bor. Amer., ii. p. 196., Quer., No. 5. t. 9. f.2.; Q. P. discolor Michx. fil. Arb., ii. p. 46. t. 6., N. Amer. Syl., i. p. 43. t. 7., and our fig. 1739., Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; Q. bicolor Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p.440., Pursh Fl. ‘i Amer. Sept., ii. p. 633., N. Du Ham., 1759 vil. p. 165., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 50.; Q. Michaaxi Nutt. The Swamp white Oak.—Leaves almost sessile, obtusely oval, bluntly toothed; downy beneath. (Michx.) The swamp white oak, in America, says the younger Michaux, is a beautiful tree, more than 70 ft. high, of a ae Se vigorous habit of growth, and with “e luxuriant foliage. The leaves are WN from 6 in. to Sin. long, and 4 in. EN \X broad; entire towards the base, Aggy which is attenuated and wedge- shaped; but dilated and coarsely toothed for two thirds of their length. The tree is distinguished, when full grown, by the remarkable appearance of its leaves, which are on the under side silky, and and of a silvery whiteness; while the upper side is smooth, and of a bright green. It was from this striking contrast that Dr. Miihlen- berg gave this tree the specific name of dfscolor. The acorns are sweet, but seldom abundant; they are long, of a clear chestnut brown, and contained in rather shallow scaly cups, edged with short slender filaments. These cups are “more downy within than those of any other oak;” and they are borne in pairs, on peduncles of from lin. to 2in. in length. The bark is scaly, and of a greenish white. With the exception of the district of Maine, and the mari- time parts of the southern provinces, Michaux informs us that this oak is diffused throughout the whole of the United States. “ In comparison, however, with several other species, it is not common, being found only on the edges of swamps, and in wet places exposed to inundations, and not in the forests at large.” It generally grows in company with Q. palastris, A‘cer ribrum, Nyssa aquatica, and Carya Alba; and, in British plantations, would thrive in the same situations as the alder and poplar. This species appears to have been dis- covered by the elder Michaux, who has figured a leaf of it under the name of Q. P. tomentdsa; but when it was introduced into Britain is uncertain, though, in all probability, it would be about the same time as @. P. monticola, viz. in 1800. The wood is strong, elastic, and heavier than that of the white oak. In full-grown trees, the grain is fine and close, and the pores are not visible to the naked eye : it splits easily, and in a straight line; and, according to Michaux, it is esteemed next in quality to the American white oak, though, from its rareness, it is but seldom employed for economical pur- poses. There is a tree of this species in the arboretum at Messrs. Loddiges’s, and one in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, under = CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CEZ. QUE’RCUS. 1877 the name of Q. bicolor, of which the plate of this tree in our last Volume is a portrait. §v. Rubre. Red American Oaks. Sect. Char. eaves deeply lobed, sinuated, multifid, and mucronated. Bark dark, and not scaling off. Fructification biennial. Nut ovate, with a per- sistent style. Cup imbricate, large in proportion to the nut. Trees, varying from 80 ft. or 90 ft. to 15 ft. or 20 ft. in height ; remarkable for the bright red, deep scarlet, or dark purple, of their foliage, when it dies off in autumn. Perhaps most of the kinds in this section might be reduced to two or three species ; but, as they come up tolerably true from seed, we have considered it more convenient for the cultivator to treat them as distinct. The har- diest and most rapid-growing, and at the same time the most elegant and ornamental, tree of the section is Q. paltstris, which, with its spreading drooping branches, and its straight erect trunk and spiry top, is, indepen- dently of its lively scarlet, orange, and red colours in spring and autumn, in our opinion, the most graceful of all oaks, either European or American. ¥ 14. Q. ru‘BRA L. The red, or Champion, Oak. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl., 1413.; Willd. Sp. PL, 4. p. 445.; Ait. Hort. Kew,, 5. p. 292. ; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 630.; Michx. Quer., No. 20.; Smith in Abb. Ins., 2. p. 105.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 170. ; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 60. Synonyme. Q. E’sculi divisura, &c., Pluk. Phyt., t. 54. f. 4. Engravings. Pluk. Phyt., t. 54. f. 4.; Michx. Quer., t. 35, 36.; North Amer. Syl., 2. t. 28.; our figs. 1740. to 1744, ; and the plates of this species in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves smooth, oblong, sinuated, on long stalks ; lobes acute sharply toothed, bristle-pointed. Calyx of the fruit flat underneath. Nut ovate. (Willd.) A tree 80 ft. or 90 ft.in height. Introduced in 1739. Varieties. Aiton, in the Hortus Kewensis, 2d ed., mentions two varieties : Q. rubra latifolia, the champion oak, which is the Q. rubra of Linneeus; and Q. rubra montana, the mountain red oak. Description, §c. The red oak is, in America, a tall widely spreading tree, frequently more than 80 ft. high, and with a trunk 3ft. or 4 ft. in diameter. The bark is comparatively smooth, of a dark colour, very thick; and, though in old trees it cracks, yet it never scales off as in the sections A’Ibee and Prinus. The wood is reddish and coarse-grained ; and its pores are often so large as to admit the entrance of a hair. The leaves, when they first come out in spring, are of a fine sulphur colour; when fully expanded, they are smooth and shining on both sides, large, deeply laciniated, and sometimes slightly rounded at the base, especially on old trees; and, before they fall, they turn of a deep purplish red. According to the younger Michaux, the leaves on old X\ oy NY 4 : \\ VM, NJ } \ UR Cen . | SNe 1740 i g » Pod 1741 trees often nearly resemble those of Q. falcata. The leaves of Q. falcata are, however, always downy beneath; while those of Q. rubra are smooth. 6F 4 1878 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. The leaves of Q. riibra die off of a more purplish red than those of most of the other kinds in this section ; but they often become yellow before they fall. They vary much in shape, from the age of the plant, or the soil and situation in which it has grown. Fig. 1740., copied from the elder Michaux’s Histoire des Chénes, shows the leaves of a seedling a year old; fig. 1741., from the same work, those of a tree bearing acorns; fig. 1742. shows several leaves gathered from trees in England of four or five years’ growth; fig. 1743. is drawn from a specimen taken from a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden ; and jig. 1744. is a leaf from the splendid full-grown tree in the Fulham Nursery, of which there is a portrait in fy 1744 our last Volume. By comparing the i plates of the trees of this species in our last Volume, it will be seen how exceedingly the leaves vary, The acorns are sessile, or on very short peduncles; they are large, and are produced in great abundance; they are rounded at the summit, and compressed at the base; and they are contained in flat very shallow cups, covered with narrow compact scales. The red oak is one of the most common species in Canada, and the whole of the north of the United States. In the states of New York, New Jersey, part of Philadelphia, and along the whole range of the Alleghanies, it is nearly as abundant as Q. coccinea and Q. tinctoria; but it is much less common in the more southern states, its perfect developement requiring a cool climate and a fertile soil. The red oak was introduced into France about 1740, and was first planted op the estate of Du Hamel, at Pittriviers. In England, the first notice that e find of the red oak is, that it was cultivated by Miller in 1739. Since CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEE. QUE’RCUS. 1879 that time it has, perhaps, been more generally planted than any other of the American oaks, though full-grown specimens of it are not very numerous. The largest which we know of near London, is at Syon, where it is 57 ft. high ; and the largest in England is at Strathfieldsaye, where it is 100 ft. high. Several trees in the neighbourhood of London, and particularly one at Purser’s Cross which is upwards of 40 ft. high, ripen acorns, from which young plants have been raised. The wood is so coarse and porous as to be of scarcely any use in the arts. It is, however, employed in America for the staves of flour and sugar casks, or to contain any kind of dry goods. The bark contains a large pro- portion of tannin, and is very extensively used by tanners in the United States. The acorns are voraciously eaten by wild animals, and also by the cows, horses, and swine that are allowed to range in the woods after the herbage has perished. Papilio (Thécla) ‘ e - Favonius Abb.and Smith, t. 14., and our fig. 1745., the brown hair-streak butterfly, feeds on the leaves of this species, Statistics. In the environs of London, at Syon, it is 57 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 55 ft.; in the Fulham Nursery, and at Purser’s Cross, it is 40ft high. There are various other trees of nearly similar dimensions ; but as, from the description sent to us, we have been unable to determine whether the tree belongs to Q. rdbra or @. coccinea, we have not inserted them under the statistics of either species. In Hampshire, at Strathfieldsaye, it is above 100 ft, high, with a trunk 3 ft. 6in. in diameter; it grows in a deep rich loam, on the flat bank of the river Loddon ; in Wiltshire, at Longleat, 70 years planted, it is 50 ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 2in., and of the head 54ft.: in Radnorshire, at Maeslaugh Castle, 44 ft. high ; the - diameter of the trunk 3 ft., and of the head 45 ft. In Scotland, in Aberdeenshire, at Gordon Castle, 20 ft. high, with a trunk 6in. in diameter. -In Jreland, at Castletown, 30ft. high, the diameter of the head 38 ft. ; in Fermanagh, at Florence Court, 30 years planted, it is 32ft. high, the diameter of the head 30ft. In France, at Rambouillet and other places, are many fine trees, varying from 40 ft. to 60 ft. in height, both of Q. rubra and Q. coccinea. (See Gard. Mag., vol. xi. p. 42.) Bosc mentions a superb tree at the Petit Trianon, of which, however, we have not been able to procure the dimensions. In Brittany, at Barres, 14 years planted, it is 14ft. high ; near Nantes, 90 years old, it is 40 ft. high, with a trunk 4ft. in diameter. In Saxony, at Worlitz, 60 years old, it is 50 ft. high, with a trunk 2ft. 6in. in diameter. In Austria, at Vienna, at Laxenburg, 26 years old, it is 25 ft. high ; diameter of the trunk 10in., and of the head 18 ft. In Prussia, at Berlin, in the Botanic Garden, 50 years old, it is 60 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 3ft., and of the head 28 ft. In Italy, in Lombardy, at Monza, 24 years planted, it is 50 ft. high; the diameter of the trunk 6 in., and of the head 24 ft. ¥ 15. Q. cocci’‘NEA Willd. The scarlet Oak. Identification. Wang. Forst., p. 44.; Michx. Fl. Bor. Amer., 2. p. 199. ; Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. 446. ; Ait. Hort. Kew., 5. p. 292.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p.630. ; Michx. Quer., No. 18.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 171.; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 61. Synonyme. Q. rubra B Ait., ed. 1., 3. p. 357. Engravings. Wang. Forst., t. 9.; Michx. Quer., t. 31, 32.3; N. Amer. Syl., 1. t. 25.; our jigs. 1746, 147, and 1748. ; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char. §c. Leaves smooth, oblong, deeply and widely sinuated, on long stalks; lobes divaricated, acute, sharply toothed, bristle-pomted.. Calyx of the fruit turbinate, half as long as the nut. (Willd.) A tree, 80 ft. high. Introduced in 1691. Description, §c. The scarlet oak is, in America, a tree of more than 80 ft. high, with a trunk 3 ft. or 4 ft. in diameter. The tree is of a more rigid habit of growth than Q. rubra, the branches of which are very flexible. The bark is dark-coloured, entire, and very thick; and the wood is reddish and coarse- grained, with very open pores. The leaves, which have long petioles, are of a beautiful green, shining on both sides; and, on old trees, laciniated in avery remarkable manner, having usually four deep sinuses on each side, very broad at bottom. The leaves begin to change with the first cold, and,. after 1880 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. several successive frosts, turn to a brilliant scarlet, instead of the dull red of those of Q. ribra. These : oA leaves differ very greatly KR in shape at different stages in the growth of the tree. > # > When quite young, they 2 —\\y ~ are scarcely lobed at all, \O—N 1 S as may be seen by jig. SS 1746., which is taken from 7” ><~ Michaux’s Histoire des (4 Chénes, and represents a seedling a yearold. Fig. 1747. is aleaf taken from a tree in the Horticultural Society’s Garden; and Jig. 1748., a sprig and acorn from an old tree copied | from Michaux. Amidst I all the varieties, however, {) in the shape of the leaf of the scarlet oak, it may always be distinguished from that of Q. ribra by the different hue which it assumes in autumn; the colour of Q. coccinea being always a bright scarlet, or yellowish red, of more or less intensity ; and that of @. rubra a dull crimson, or purplish - Q : 1748 red. The leaf is also larger, and the ‘\ ) indentations in old leaves rounder. The acorns are large, somewhat elongated, similarly rounded at both ends, and half-covered with scaly top-shaped cups. As the fruit of this tree varies in size with the quality of the soil, it is difficult to distinguish it from that of Q. tinc- toria: the only constant difference is, that the kernel of the nut is always yellowish in Q. tinctoria, and always white in Q. coccinea. The difference between the scarlet oak and the red oak appears to be about as great as that which exists between two very distinct varieties of apple and pear: for example, the nonpareil and the golden pippin, or the jargonelle and the summer bergamot. These oaks are not, however, on that account the less worthy of being kept quite distinct ; ‘ for it must always be recollected, that some of the finest plants in every de- partment of culture are the varieties of species, and not the species themselves. The scarlet oak, in the climate of London, and in Europe generally, may be considered as of equal hardiness and rapidity of growth with the red oak. The largest tree of it which we have seen, and know to be certainly of the scarlet oak, is at Syon, where it is 77 ft. high, with a trunk 2 ft. 9 in. in diameter. Geography, History, &c. The scarlet oak, says the younger Michaux, is first seen in the vicinity of Boston; but it is most abundant in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and the upper part of the Carolinas and Georgia. In the northern states, it is often confounded with Q. rubra, and in those of the south with Q. falcata. The scarlet oak was one of those discovered by Banister, and included in his catalogue dated 1680. It was probably sent here by him to his patron, Bishop Compton (see p. 44.); a8 we are informed, by the Hortus Kewensis, that chere was a plant of it in the bishop’s garden in 1691. It was, at first, sup- posed to be only a variety of @. rubra, and it is mentioned as such in the first CHAP. CV. CORYLA‘CER. QUE‘RCUS. 1881 edition of the Hortus Kewensis (iii. p.357.). Wangenheim was the first author who distinguished it as a species. It was one of the plants sent to France by the elder Michaux in 1786, and formed part of the plantations at Rambouillet ; where, we are informed by the younger Michaux, there was a tree of it which, about 1819, was 45 ft. high. (See p. 141.) Properties and Uses. The wood of the scarlet oak is of very little value in the arts, and it makes very poor fuel. It decays rapidly, and is too porous to contain wine or spirits. The principal use made of it in America is for staves to make casks for dry goods. The bark is employed in tanning, but is not equal to that of the Q. rubra. This tree produces galls, which, in America, are applied to the same purposes as the European galls of commerce. In landscape-gar- dening, the scarlet oak, like most of the other kinds of this section, is parti- cularly adapted for planting in the margins of woods or groves on a flat sur- face ; or for scattering in irregular masses throughout a wood on a declivity, the surface of which is seen from below. For small groups near the eye it is also well adapted; though the beauty of the foliage of young trees must be acknowledged to be inferior to that of Q. rubra and Q. falcata. The long footstalks of the leaves, and the absence of deep sinuosities in the leaves of young trees, give, with reference to picturesque effect, Q. coccinea the same relation to Q. rubra that Q. sessiliflora has to Q. pedunculata, Statistics. In the environs of London, at Syon, 77 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 9 in., and of the head 44ft.; at Kenwood, Hampstead, 38 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 11 in., and of the head 40 ft. In Devonshire, at Bystock Park, 22 years planted, it is 25 ft. high : in Hampshire, at Strathfieldsaye, it is 90 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 4 in., and of the head 54 ft. : in Somersetshire, at Hurton House, 15 years planted, it is 20 ft. high ; at Mam- head, 30 ft. high, with a trunk 2ft. 3in. in diameter; some leaves of this tree which were sent to us measured 82 in. across, and 14in. in length : in Surrey, at St. Ann’s Hill, 30 years planted, it is 56 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 7 ft., and of the head 48 ft, ; at Oakham, 42 years planted, it is 60 ft. high ; and at Deepdene, 10 years planted, it is 18 ft. high: in Sussex, at Kidbrooke, 25 vears planted, it is 14ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 6in., and of the head 16 ft.: in Wiltshire, at Wardour Castle, 30 years planted, it is 45 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 2ft., and of the head 30 ft. ; at Long- ford Castle, it is 60 ft. high, diameter of the trunk 3 ft. 6in., and of the head 77 ft. : in Hertfordshire, at Oldenham, 34 years planted, it is 50 ft. high, the diameter of the head 20 ft. : in Lancashire, at Latham House, 30 years planted, it is 36ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 16in., and of the head 36 ft. : in Pembrokeshire, at Stackpole Court, 30 years planted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 6in., and of the head 15 ft. : in Warwickshire, at Combe Abbey, 60 years planted, it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 9in., and of the head 61 ft. ; at Springfield, 30 years planted, it is 29ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 7in.; and at Allesley, 26 years planted, it is 40 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft.: in Worcestershire, at Croome, 75 years planted, it is 90 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft., and of the head 30 ft. : in Yorkshire, at Ripley Castle, 16 years planted, it is 28 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk Qin., and of the head 10 ft. ; at Knedlington, near Howden, 10 years from the acorn, it is from 14 ft. to 16 ft high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 6 in., and of the head 11 ft. In Scotland, in Ross-shire, at Brahan Castle, it is 55 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1 ft. 8in., and of the head 30ft. In Germany, in Cassel, at Wilhelmshoe, 50 years old, it is 6 ft. high. In Austria, at Vienna, in Rosenthal’s Nursery, 17 years old, it is 24ft. high ; the diameter of the trunk 11in., and of the head 23 ft. In France, at Rambouillet, it is 50 ft. high. In Italy, in Lom. bardy, at Monza, 16 years planted, it is 16ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 4in., and of the head 10 ft. : ¥ 16. Q. amBi’cua Willd. The ambiguous, or grey, Oak. Hdentification._Michx. Arb., 2. p. 120.; North Amer. Syl., 1. p. 98.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 630., not Humboldt. Synonyme. @Q. borealis Michr. N. Amer. Syl., 1. p. 98 Engravings. Michx. Arb., t. 24., N, Amer, Syl., 1. t. 26. ; our fig. 1749.; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves sinuated, glabrous, acute at the base ; sinuses some- what acute. Cup somewhat shield-shaped. Nut roundish-ovate. (Michw.) A tree, varying from 40 ft. to 60 ft. high. Introduced in 1800. Description, §c. The grey oak, according to the younger Michaux, forms, in America, a tree from 40 ft. to 60ft. high, and with a trunk 1 ft. 6in. in diameter. It bears a close analogy to the red oak in its foliage, and to the scarlet oak in its fruit; whence Michaux has given it the specific name of ambigua. It has also another peculiarity, in blossoming every year, though it takes two, three, and, in very cold climates, four years to mature its fruit. The leaves are large, smooth, and deeply sinuated ; the indentations being sharper and more angular than those of the leaves of Q. coccinea. The acorns are of the middle size, rounded at the end, and contained in scaly top-shaped cups. The grey oak is found farther north than any other American species. The elder Michaux found it on the St. Lawrence, near Quebec, in N. lat. 47° 50’, 1882 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART II]. Under that parallel, and at Halifax, in Nova Scotia, it is only 40ft. high ; but it increases in size as it gets farther south, till, on the shores of Lake Champlain, it often attains the height of 60 ft. It was first described by the younger Michaux, and was introduced into England by the Messrs. Fraser, in 1800. From its geographical range, it is evidently fitter for the colder parts of Europe than either the preceding or following sorts. Plants, in the neighbourhood of London, grow vigorously ; and, from their very large foliage, make a fine appearance, even when young. This kind must not be confounded with the Q. ambigua of Humboldt, which is a native of Mexico, and a totally different plant (see App. vili. Mewican Oaks) ; nor with a tree marked (in 1836) Q. ambigua in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, which is intermediate be- tween Q. sessiliflora and Q. pedunculata, and may be called Q. Robur am- biguum, as this may be called Q. rubra ambigua. There are trees of the true North American kind in the Horticultural Society’s Garden, of one of which the plate of this species in our last Volume is a portrait. The wood is as coarse and open in its pores as that of the red oak; but it is stronger and more durable; and, though unfit for wine casks, it is sometimes employed, in Canada, for the knees of schooners, and other small vessels, and by wheelwrights. As a tree to introduce occasionally in hanging woods in the Highlands of Scotland, along with the British oak, no species can be more desirable than Q. ambigua. ¥ 17. Q. FALCA‘TA Michx. The sickle-shaped, or Spanish, Oak. Identification. Michx. Quer., No. 16.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 631.; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 169. ; Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836, Synonymes. @. Giscolor Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., 3. p. 358.; Q. elongata Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 444.5 Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 2,, 5. p. 291., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 57.; @. lyrdta Lodd. Cat., 1836; Q. cuneata Wang.; @. triloba Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p, 443., Miche. Quer., 14. No. 26.; Q. cuneata Wang. Forst.; the downy-leaved Oak. Engravings. Michx. Quer., t. 28.; N. Amer, Syl., 1. t. 23.; and our,figs. 1750. and 1751. Spec. Char., &c. ‘eaves downy beneath, sinuated, with three or more some- what faleate bristle-pointed lobes; the terminal one elongated and jagged. Calyx hemispherical. (Willd.) Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. or be Synonymes. Q. Banisteré Michx. Quer., No. 15,, N. Du Ham., 7. p.173., Pursh Fl. A Sept 2. p. 631.;; ? Q.aquatica Abbott and Smith Ins.,2. p. 157. ; Black Scrub Oak, Dwarf red ar ves Ee Wang. Amer., t. 6. f.17.; ? Abb. Ins., 2. t.79.; N. Amer. Syl., 1. p. 21.; and our Spec. Char., §c. Leaves obovate-wedge-shaped, with 3 or 5 deep bristle- pointed lobes, entire; downy beneath. Fruit stalked, in pairs. ( Willd.) A shrub, or low tree, from 3 ft. to 10 ft. high. Introduced in 1800. Description, §c. This very remarkable little tree is generally found about 3 ft. or 4 ft. high ; but, in favourable situations, it is sometimes found to reach the height of 8 ft. or 10 ft. “ It usually grows in compact masses, which are traversed with difficulty, though no higher than the waist. As the individuals which compose them are of a uniform height, they form so even a surface, that, at a distance, the ground appears to be covered with grass, instead of shrubs.” (N. Amer. Sy/., i. p. 83.) The trunk, which is much confined, is co- vered, like the branches, with a polished bark. It has more strength than would be supposed from its size, which is rarely more than | in. in diameter. The leaves are of a dark green on the upper surface, whitish beneath, and regularly divided into 3 or 5 lobes. The acorns are small, blackish, and lon- 6G 4 3 Gi ner ise 4+ 1894 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART III. gitudinally marked with a few reddish lines; and they are so abundant as sometimes to cover the branches. The bear oak is common in the northern states, also in New Jersey, New York, and Pennsyl- vania. It is never found insulated, or mingled with other trees and shrubs in the forest; but always in tracts of several hundred acres in extent, which it covers almost exclusively, a few specimens of the chinquapin oak (Q. Prinus ptmila) only breaking its uniformity. The presence of this oak is considered a sure indication of a barren soil; and it is usually found on dry sandy land mingled with gravel. This oak was first observed by Banister, after whom it was named by some authors; it was not, however, till 1800, that it was brought to this country by the Messrs. Fraser, to whom we owe the introduction of many species of American oaks. The tree is too small for the wood to be of any use; but the acorns f afford an abundant supply of food to deer, bears, and Uy swine, which, from the low stature of the plant, can “ reach them by lifting their heads, or rising on their hind feet.” The younger Michaux saw it used for hedges; and he suggests that it might be planted as copse-wood, as it would afford food, as well as an excellent shelter, for game; also, that, as it will grow in the most sterile soil, and resist the most impetuous winds, it might serve as a nurse to plantations in exposed situations, such as the dykes in Holland. The larva of Phale‘na (Orgyia) leucostigma Sm. and Abb. Ins., t. 79., the pale vapourer moth, feeds on the leaves of this species. ~ 24. Q. HETEROPHY’LLA Michxr. The various-leaved, or Bartram’s, Oak. Identification. Michx. Amer. Syl., 1. p.75.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 627. Engraving. Michx. Amer. Syl., t. 18. Spec. Char. Leaves on long footstalks, ovate-Janceolate or oblong, entire or unequally toothed. Cup hemispherical. Nut roundish. (Michz.) A tree, 30 ft. high. Description, &c. tis a remarkable fact, that, notwithstanding the apparent distinctness of this oak, only one specimen of it has been found in a wild state, and that was discovered by Michaux, in a field belonging to Mr. Bartram, on the banks of the Schuylkill, 4 miles from Philadelphia. This was a flourishing tree, 30 ft. high, with a trunk 12in. in diameter. The leaves are of an elongated oval form, coarsely and irregularly toothed, smooth above, and of a dark green beneath. The acorns are round, of a middle size, and contained in shallow cups, lightly covered with scales. It is said to have been introduced, but we do not know where it is to be obtained. % 25.Q. acriro‘Lia Willd. The prickly-leaved American Oak. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4. p. 434.; Nees in Ann. des Scien. Nat., 3. p.271.; Fisch. Misc. Hisp., 1. p. 108.; Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p.627.; N. Du Ham., 7. p.156.; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 29. Engraving. ? Pluk. Phyt., t. 196. f. 3. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves roundish-ovate, somewhat heart-shaped ; smooth on both sides, with spinous teeth. Fruit axillary, sessile. Scales of the calyx lax. Nut ovate. (Willd.) A native of the western coast of North America, near Nootka Sound. It has not been introduced. § vii. Phéllos. Willow Oaks. (Pry) Sect. Char., §c. Leaves quite entire and lanceolate, dying off without much change of colour, in England; but, in America, sometimes persistent for two or three years. Young shoots straight, spreading, and wand-like. Bark very smooth, black, and never cracked. Fructification biennial. Cup imbricate. Nut roundish, and very small. Large trees and shrubs, the least beautiful in their foliage of the aa family. ¥% 26. Q. Pur’tLos L. The Willow Oak. Identification. Lin. Sp. Pl, 1412.; Willd. Sp. P1., 4. p. 423.; Ait. Hort. Kew., ed.2., 5. p. 287.; Pursh CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEE. QUE/RCUS. 1895 Fl. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 625.; N. Du Ham., 7. p.150.; Smith and Abb. Ins., 2. p. 181. ; Michx, Quer., No. 7. ; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 1. ; lied Synonymes. Q. virginiana, &c., Pluk. Alm., p. 180.; Q. Ilex marylindica Raii Hist. Pl. Engravings. Catesb. Carol., 1. t. 16. ; Abb. Ins., ‘2. t. 91.; Michx. Quer., t. 12. ; Pluk. Alm., t. 441. f. 7.; our fig. 1774. ; and the plates of this tree in our last Volume. Spec. Char., §c. Leaves membranaceous, linear, lanceolate ; tapering at each end, entire, smooth, with a small point. Nut roundtsh. (Smith and Willd.) A tree, 60 ft. or 70ft. high, in some soils and situations ; and in others a shrub of diminutive growth. Varieties. * Q. P. 1 sylvaticus Michx. Hist. des Chénes, No. vii. t. 12.; Wang. Amer., t. 5. f. 11.3; and our fig. 1774.; has the leaves long and narrow on old trees, and tri- lobed on seedlings, as in fig. 1771.; and persis- tent, or deciduous, according to soil and situ- ation. A tree, growing to the height of about 60 ft. Introduced in 1723. There is a tree in the Hackney arboretum 22 ft. high. ¥ Q. P. 2 latifolius Lodd. Cat., ed. 1836; and the plate of this tree in our last Volume.—A tree, with the leaves rather broader than those of the preceding form. There is a plant at Messrs. Loddiges’s 15 ft. high. S Q. P. 3 humilis Pursh FI. Amer. Sept., ii. p. 625., Catesb., i. t. 22., Wangh. Amer., t. 5. f. 12., has shorter leaves, which are deciduous. A shrub of low straggling growth. w Q. P. 4sericeus ; Q. Phéllos Smith and Abb. Ins., ii. t. 51.; Q. P. pdmilus Micha. Hist. des Chénes, t. 13. f. 1. and 2.; Q. humilior salicis foliis brevior ; the Highland Willow Oak ; Q. sericea Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 424., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., ii. p. 626.; N. Du Ham., vii. p. 150., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 3.; Q. pumila Michr. N. Amer. Syi., i. t. 17.3; and our fig. 1772. The running Oak. — This curious little oak is, the smallest of the genus, being only 20in., or at most 2ft., in height. The leaves are entire, smooth, or of an elongated oval shape, and about 2in. long: they are of a reddish tint in spring, turning green as the season advances, and are deciduous. The acorns are small, and round ; and they are few in number, because the stem of the plant is burnt down to the ground almost every spring, by the fires kindled in the forests to consume the dead grass ; and, as this oak belongs to those whose fructification is biennial, the acorns are destroyed before they reach maturity. This plant is confined to the maritime parts of the Caro- linas, Georgia, and the Floridas; and it springs in the pine barrens, amid the numerous varieties of whortleberry and other plants wnich overspread the ground, wherever there is a little moisture in the soil, and the layer of vegetable mould is a few inches thick. 4 % Q. P. Scinéreus; Q. P.y Lin. Sp. Pl., 1412.3; Q. P. B cinéreus Ait. Hort. Kew., ed. 1., lii. p. 354.;.Q. humilis Walt. Carol., 234.; Q. cinérea Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p.425., Att. Hort. Kew., ed. 2.,v. p. 288., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., ii. p. 626., N. Du Ham., vii, p. 151., Smith <——_ SASS A care a f Ty 1896 ARBORETUM AND FRUTICETUM. PART Ill. . (Pinus Strdbus). It is found also upon the sea shore, and in the pine barrens. In the latter situation, it is frequently from 18 ft. to 20 ft. high, with a trunk 4in. or 5in. in dia- meter; with entire leaves, 2in. or 3in. long, silky, and whitish beneath. In dry or sandy, places, it is only 3 ft. or 4ft. high, with denticulated leaves only lin. in length which persist for 2 years. These changes are, however, not permanent, as F. A. Michaux found both Kinds of leaves on the same tree. The upland willow oak is also often found in pine forests that have been cleared for cultivation, and afterwards abandoned on account of their sterility. In these places, as in the pine barrens, it is about 20 ft. high ; and its trunk, crooked, and covered with a thick bark, begins to ramify at about a third of the height of the tree from the ground. In spring, it is distinguished by the reddish colour of its leaves and male catkins. The acorns, which are contained in shal- low cups, are round and blackish, with the base of a bright rose colour, when freshly exposed. It is rare to meet with a tree that yields a quart of fruit. (Michx.) The bark of this tree, like that of Q. tinctodria, dyes yellow ; but. the tree is so rare in America that no use is made either of its bark or wood. ; Q. P. 6 maritimus Michx. Quer., No. 7.';°@Q. maritima Willd. Sp. Pl., iv. p. 424., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., ii. p. 625., N. Du Ham., vii. p. 150., Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 2.—A low shrubby plant, from 3 ft. to 8 ft. high, according to Pursh; a native of the sea coast of Virginia and Carolina. The leaves are shorter than those of the species, and are per- sistent. It is sometimes called the evergreen willow oak. Description, §c. . Phéllos, in America, is seldom found above 50 ft. or 60 ft. high, with a trunk 2ft. in diameter; but in England, according to our Statistics, it attains the height of 70 ft. and upwards. The trunk, even at an advanced age, is covered with a smooth bark. The leaves are 2in. or 3in. long, of a light ~ green, smooth, narrow, entire, and very similar “~“~“"“®=,)) agivth to those of the willow; whence the name of the ad i cic willow oak, by which this species is known yr throughout the greater part of America. The Zp i shoots are straight, long, slender, wand-like, and difbol ity ° : Wee not crossing one another so muchas in most of i WA mo \ (V7 * the other kinds of oaks; so that the tree is almost Lg es ™\ as much hike the willow, inits shoots as its leaves. ay i peur The acorns, which are rarcly abundant, are Ne small, round, bitter, and of a dark brown co- CRA GA lour: they are contained in shallow cups, slightly } VES) ty coated with scales; and, if kept in a cool place, = they will preserve the power of germination for several months. The most northern boundary of the willow oak is Philadelphia; but it is more common, and of a larger size, in Virginia, the Carolinas, and Georgia, where the mild- ness of the climate is evidently favourable to its growth. “It is seen, however, only in the maritime parts of these states, and is a stranger to the inland districts, where the surface is mountainous, and the climate more severe.” (Michr.) The willow oak generally grows in cool moist places; and, with Nyssa aquatica, Magnolia glaiica, A‘cer rubrum, Ladrus carolinénsis, and Quércus aquatica, it borders the swamps in the lower part of the southern states. But, though the willow oak generally grows in moist places, it is sometimes found, along with the live oak, “near the sea, in the driest and most sandy soils. Ata distance, it resembles the live oak in its shape and in its foliage, which, in those situations, persists during several years; but, on a closer examination, it is easily distinguished by the form of its leaves, which are shorter and narrower, and by the porous texture of its wood.” (Jd.) Catesby calls this oak Q. I‘\ex marylandica, after Ray; and mentions that, in 1723, it was growing in the garden of Mr. Fairchild. He adds that this tree is the favourite resort of the large white-billed woodpecker, which feeds upon the insects found in its bark, and injures the tree so much in dislodging them, that the ground under the tree is often covered with small chips. From this circumstance, the Spaniards call the birds carpenteros. (Catesh. Carol., i. p. 16.) Michaux adds that the wood is reddish and coarse-grained, and so porous, that its staves are classed with those of the red oak. From the comparative rareness of the tree, however, they are seldom in the market. In some of the lower parts of Virginia, the wood of Q. Phéllos is found to possess great strength CHAP. CV. CORYLA CEH, QUE’/RCUS. | 1897 and tenacity, and to split less easily than that of the white oak; hence, after having been thoroughly seasoned, it is employed for the felloes of wheels. In - Georgia, fences are sometimes made of this oak; but they do not last longer than eight or ten years. As fuel, the wood of this tree sells at the lowest price. Several of the varieties mentioned have been introduced into Britain ; but we have never seen any of them except one, which has the leaves rather broader than those of the species, but which is hardly worth keeping distinct. It is highly probable that, in our soil and climate, all those differences in the magnitude of the plant, and in the character of the foliage, produced by the geographical and geological circumstances by which the tree is accompanied in America, disappear, or, rather, are never produced. The tree, in England, is one of the hardiest and most rapid-growing of American oaks; and it may be also characterised as the least beautiful, its foliage being light in colour, thinly spread over the tree, and dying off, in autumn, with very little change. Statistics. In the environs of London, at Syon, it is 64 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft. 6in., and of the head 47 ft. (see the portrait of this tree in our last Volume) ; in the Mile-End Nursery it is 34 ft. high; at Whitton Place it is 70 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 6in. 3; at Ken- wood, Hampstead, 60 years planted, it is 40ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2ft.4in., and of the head 44 ft. In Devonshire, in the Exeter Nursery, 53 years planted, it is 26ft. high, with a trunk 1ft.6in. in diameter ; in Surrey, at Pepper Harrow, it is 70ft. high; in Wiltshire, at Longleat, 65 years planted, it is 38 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 1ft. 7in., and of the head 14 ft; in Worcestershire, at Croome, 40 years planted, it is 55ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 10 in., and of the head 15 ft. In France, at Toulon, in the Botanic Garden, 36 years planted, it is 20 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 2 ft. 7in. In Austria, near Vienna, at Briick on the Leytha, 20 years old, it is 7ft. high. In Lombardy, at Monza, 24 years planted, it is 44 ft. high, the diameter of the trunk 9in., and of the head 20 ft, Commercial Statistics. Plants, in the London nurseries, are 2s. 6d. each, and acorns 5s. per bushel. Seedling plants of one year are 10s. per hundred ; one year transplanted, 25s. per hundred. At Bollwyller plants are 3 francs each; and at New York plants are 374 cents each. : ¥ 27. Q. (P.) LauriFo'tia Willd. The Laurel-leaved Oak. Identification. Willd. Sp. Pl., 4 p. 427.; Ait., Pursh FI. Amer. Sept., 2. p. 627.; Michx. Quer., No. 10. ; N. Du Ham., 7. p. 153. ; Smith in Rees’s Cycl., No. 14. Synonymes. The Laurel Oak, Swamp Willow Oak. Engravings. Michx. Quer., t. 17. ; and our fig. 1776. Spec. Char., &c. Leaves obovate, entire, smooth, nearly sessile; tapering at the base. Nut roundish, even. (Smith.) A tree, 50ft. or 60 ft. high; a native of South Carolina and Georgia. Introduced in 1786. Variety. ¥ Q. (P.) 1.2 h¥brida Michx. Quer., No. 10. t. 18., and our fig. 1775.; Q. 1.2 obtisa Ait. dort. Kew., ed. 2., v. p. 288., Pursh Fl. Amer. Sept., ii. p. 627. ; has rather more obtuse leaves than the species. This variety is supposed, by the elder Michaux, to be ahybrid between Q. aquatica and Q. /aurifolia ; because the shape of its leaves resembles » the former species, while the general cha- ~ racter and habit of growth of the tree resemble those of Q. Jaurifolia. It grows \ W), NN Ww \\